《In His Name: the questionable truths》


 Ch1 The first encounter

    In the fifth year of King Dane Adder Eclair''s rule,


    Inside the quarry near ''Rombit'', the capital of Rode dukedom;


    A quarryman dug a huge marble carefully so as not to break it. Suddenly a big quake shook the whole quarry. The tremor made the man miss-hit the marble and broke it. Disappointed he swore at the quake. His voice echoed across the big hole which was silent-quiet due to the quake. Everyone stared at him in confusion.


    While they were perplexed by the sudden quake, another rumbling sound roared across the quarry from near the place the man was standing. Soon the sound got louder and the shaking got bigger, the tremors dropped the man to the ground. Then a force broke the precious marble into pieces and beneath it appeared a creature they had never seen before.


    It look so foul, so monstrous, so evil, the men could not describe what they just saw. Its ten thousand blade-sharp teeth minced the poor man and swallowed him into a deep dark hole. It was a monster with the shape of an earthworm which had lived for more than a century. From there, it reached the other side of the quarry which was a hundred meters wide. It swallowed an old man who was late to dodge away with his bad knees.


    The horror caused an instant uproar in the quarry. "Run! Run for your life. Run up the hole!" A foreman shouted to the workers. The guards from the ground came over to quell the stir but found themselves stunned in the presence of pure evil. It stoked fear into the hearts of men who were once heartlessly beating the workers to death.


    The worm, without hurdle, wreaked havoc on the entire quarry and then went over the surface. The men scattered in all directions running for their lives; most ran toward the capital along with the guards. The tremor from their steps and the hoofs of horses lured the monster toward the town, leading to unprecedented doom.


    Against the behemoth with the hardest shield-like shells and sharpest blade-like teeth, the army of men which were only readied for average beasts collapsed and the town fell into ruin.


    The catastrophe did not stop there as the monster followed the mass of refugees. But the men found salvation when a person in a robe stood behind them and challenged the monster.


    He tapped his walking cane to the ground and declared, "Fear no more. For I, the son of God, sent for the salvation of men shall destroy this beast and take its soul to repent!!"


    The crowd halted in their tracks and spectated the miracle.


    At the end of his speech, the ground shook and the crust of earth flew above as the monster appeared in front of him. He raised his cane and mumbled, "In my name, Mordu'', I punish the foul beast and let its soul repent in the cycle of life, till it rest under your feet_oh Father."


    On his whisper, a chain of lightning passed through the worm and entered the earth. Then, from the sky, a bolt of monstrous thunder stroke to its helm. A moment and the giant worm dropped its pride below the feet of the mysterious man and wiggled its last time.


    A century later,


    Donbask region, Rode dukedom.


    A small carriage drove along a curvy road on a mountain. It was a narrow and bumpy road. One side was sheer mountain rocks and the other side was a cliff.


    On such a dangerous road, the small carriage and a few men trod carefully at a slow and steady pace. The night was deep and the moon was high yet the dusky cloud covered the moonlights; the darkness cloaked the world; a trace of winter wind still lingered in the mountains; the lights from the torches, the sound of hoofs and boots were the only proof of civilization in this entire ranges; the rest was just cold quiet pitch-black.


    The lights from the torches of the guards shone over the small carriage; creating a shadow on the walls of the rocky mountain, illustrating the humble carriage as a big royal coach.


    A man from the rear jokingly brought the torch up and down to his colleague on the right, playing with him.


    "Hey pipsqueak, look! You are bigger than me now. The big bad man, hahaha." He teased the smallest man in the group with a shadow.


    "That''s a lame joke even for you, Jimmy."


    "No. I don''t think so. The only lame and low here is your height. Hahaha. Oh look you are a Thumbelina now. How cute! Hahahaha."


    Surprisingly Jimmy''s lame joke filled the band of men with some laughter. It got on the nerves of the small man but he decided not to make a big deal out of it. It was the kind of joke he sat on since his puberty. He was the only one who didn''t get taller among his peers. Even the girls made fun of him. But no matter how many times he heard it, it still tickled his nerves.


    "What are you guys, four? How is this even funny?"


    "Oh, I think it is funny. Nice one Jimmy. Hahaha." Another man threw water to the boiling oils.


    "Fuck off Nate. You aren''t much better than me." The small man barked.


    With the anger swelling up the small man, Ethanial took over the conversation to prevent a fight. After all, a brawl here could get ugly with a pitch-black cliff on one side.


    "Calm your tits, lad. On this boring road, even a shite would crack me up. And Drake, you were a bard. Come on, sing a song to keep us awake, will you?"


    Ethanial had been their captain for a year. He was a reputable warrior in Easton and nearly six feet tall. His curly dark hair and blue hue eyes were his signature in blonde and golden-brown dominated land. He and Drake served together in ''Midlake'' for three years before restationed to ''Easton''. So he was the only one who knew Drake was a bard.


    "Drake, the muscle, was a bard?"


    The band was shocked to hear the impossible. They tried to imagine a big muscle playing a small fiddle but they could not.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Drake is a man of hard muscles with a gentle heart." Ethanial promoted the tickets for Drake''s performance.


    "Three long years. My wife died and songs were the only things keeping me sane. Until I served God that is. Now God is my sole saviour. ''bless Mordu''."


    "Mordu''."


    In the name of Mordu'', the lord, the enlightened, the saviour of men; the whole band paid their respects. Even the Templer in the front, who never joined their conversation, paid respect from his horseback. The band marched with the Templer at the forefront, two guards, Boba and Nate, right behind him, followed by the carriage. The rest guarded the four corners of the carriage, Ray and Jimmy on the left, Drake and Smule the small on the right alongside Captain, Ethanial, between them.


    They made a roof with their hands over their foreheads in the third eye region. It was a gesture that Mordu'' the lord after the enlightenment opened a third eye that could see all and with it, protected mankind from above like a roof.


    "Three years eh, you must have written a song or two. Crack one at us." Jimmy requested.


    "This, Jimmy, is for my wife. Clap some melody, will ya?"


    At his request, Jimmy as well as Ethanial clapped along with Drake. After the third beat, they clapped along in harmony.


    "A girl from Donbask.. she has a big ass.. ole ole oi..what a fine match.. me so big bad.. ole ole o.. take me home and make me love.. o boy I miss it much.."


    "Damn, you are making me miss my wife. Hahaha."


    Now with a song, the band that was near death from boredom in a silent dark rocky mountain became a little bit more lively. The march and the carriage also started to move along the beat.


    "Big O boobs.. make me smooches.. from night to cock ka doo.. make me live for.. the next big day.. you''re my reason of days."


    "Woohoo... Another one Drake."


    "Yea. Throw us another one. Drake! Drake! Drake!"


    "Okay okay. The next one is..."


    Upon the audience''s request, Drake prepared for the next. However, he was suddenly stopped by his captain, Ethanial.


    "Shhsh.. wait. stop it you lots. Quiet."


    "What is it, captain? You don''t like it. I have another one for virgins like you."


    He made a joke out of their captain''s love life. It made them chuckle except Ethanial.


    "Shut it, Drake. Not the right time."


    Ethanial hushed them quickly and listened intensely to the faint sound. His cautiousness alerted them and readied on guard. They also heard a faint sound of wind themselves coming from a distance_ not sure just a wind or something else.


    The Templer waved his hand, signalling to stop the march and formed a defensive formation. He also took out the broadsword on his back and chanted a spell to it, reinforcing the blade.


    Ethanial, on the other hand, got onto the carriage and lighted the torches at the four corners of the carriage.


    It did not take long for the sound of wind to be nearer and became apparent that it was not a wind but a sound from flapping wings.


    Before Ethanial could light up the opposite side, a loud screech passed over his head and Ray disappeared instantly. It struck down from the darkness above and flew away from the cliff. Ray scraped all the voices he could get from his lungs asking for help but it was all nought. Six feet away from the carriage was nothing but pitch-black darkness. Nobody could see him where.


    Soon after, a loud thud followed as if something fell from the sky and hit the ground. And everyone knew what that something was, or rather who.


    "Fuck! It got Ray! Did you see it?"


    "I think it is a wyvern, captain!"


    "Since it got its dinner, it won''t come back again, will it?"


    "Fuck you, Jimmy. How could you say that to Ray?"


    "What!? I am just saying..."


    The sudden death of their mates struck their hearts in fear and caused disorder.


    "All of you shut it! Maintain your position. It is coming back."


    Before the end of Ethanial''s warning, it came back and this time there were two of them, one from the front and one from the back.


    The back one attacked Smule, attempting to take him off the ground but he rolled with his small body, dodging the sharp claws by an inch. Ethanial saw his chance and stroked the wyvern from behind. But it missed the body, cutting the tail instead. The injured wyvern flew off immediately.


    Meanwhile, at the front, another wyvern swiped down from the sky onto the Templer. He tried to cut it down with his broadsword but failed. His large sword had no strength to cut with one hand''s swing from horseback. He fell himself off-balance from the horse. The wyvern rested on top of the carriage and sprayed its poison on Jimmy and Smule. It hit Jimmy on his right side, burning his limbs. The acid melted the skin instantly, exposing strings of muscles and at some parts, bones. He screamed in pain.


    "Arrr....fuck! Fuck! It got me! It hurts! It fucking hurt!"


    The Templer, after being embarrassed himself, angrily threw a fireball at the wyvern. On the contrary, to repent for his embarrassment, his sudden poorly-aimed fireball grazed the ear of the horse pulling the carriage, causing a ruckus. The poor horse frightened for its life, ran amok, pulling the carriage along with it. The wheel ran over the Templer''s feet as it passed him and the entire squad. It was pure chaos.


    Watching the disorder his team had become and the Templer''s complete lack of composure and command, Ethanial decided to take over the command to reorganize.


    "Drake! Take Jimmy and Smule. Nate, help Drake. Boba stay with Sir Mulberry and assist him."


    "Yes, captain!" "Roger!!"


    Ethanial quickly assessed the situation and ordered them to position along the Templer to fight off the two wyverns. However, they still had one problem, the mission. The carriage was dragged out of control ahead of them. He must catch it before it falls down the cliff or is destroyed by a wyvern.


    "Sir Mulberry, let me borrow your mount sir." He said to the Templer.


    Since time was of the essence he did not wait for an answer. He abruptly jumped onto the horse. Then he hit it on the hind, rushing it to a full gallop.


    It did not take long for a great steed to catch up the carriage and run in parallel. There he saw the old man struggling with the reins to control his carriage. He shouted at the driver.


    "Hey old man, are you dead? Calm your fucking horse!"


    "I am trying. But that fucking fire took his ear. He is not listening to me anymore."


    Like he said, the poor driver also pulled the reins as hard as he could but it only made it worse. The more he pulled, the more he hurt the horse. And the frightened horse resisted against his orders. The carriage went straight ahead and soon reached the curve. If it were to keep going straight, the carriage along with the person in it would fall off the cliff, into the darkness.


    "There is a curve road ahead. Can you make it turn?"


    "I''m trying! Fuck! With this dark, this stupid horse won''t see the cliff and turn itself. Fuck it!"


    With the sharp turn ahead and the uncontrolled horse, the driver decided to jump off and abandon the carriage, saving himself over the passenger. Ethanial, by the split hair, had to dodge the driver not to stamp him dead. It made him farther from the carriage to take the reins and control the horse.


    He had only two options now. One was to catch and take the reins. With his great steed, he could outrun the carriage. It was a safe option but he might not have enough time.


    The second was to throw the spear and kill the horse before it reached the cliff. It might topple the carriage over and put danger to the person inside. But there was more time to do the latter than the first.


    He thought for a second and decided for the best.


    "Divination!"


    He reinforced the spear and threw it as hard as he could. It pierced straight to the heart and the horse fell in an instant. The carriage crushed onto the fallen horse and toppled over. With the momentum, it travelled toward the cliff only to find it stopped at the edge. A moment late in his decision and he might have missed the chance to save the carriage. However, it shook suddenly and some of the rocks below started to roll down the cliff.


    He got down from the horse urgently and ran down to the carriage before it fell off. Luckily it became stable as soon as he steadied it a little bit. Probably because the passenger also stopped moving inside. However, saving the passenger was not enough to contend for the old driver. Finding his horse dead and his carriage in ruin, the driver angrily barked at Ethanial.


    "Hey, you fucking destroyed my carriage."


    "Shut it. You should have done a better fucking job then. You should be thanking me for not crushing your skull when you jumped off to save your arse."


    Ethanial shut him down. The old man could not argue back. He cursed Ethanial in silence and decided to complain to the Templer instead. Ethanial warned the old man to wait for him but the man left grumpily.


    Ethanial did not care about the old man any more and climbed up the carriage. He opened the door. It stuck so he clanked with his sword and forced it open. Inside, he saw a person, covered by a cloak, lying against the opposite door. Luckily the person seemed to be conscious and did not sustain much injuries as he extended his arm toward Ethanial. Ethanial pulled him up from the arm and took him out of the carriage. As soon as he touched the arm, he felt something.


    This delicate touch must be a girl.


    And so he met the person who would change his entire life on his way forward.

 Ch2 the girl in black cloak

    Ethanial successfully stopped the uncontrolled carriage but it turned over in the process. He ran to it to save the passenger inside. He pulled the person out and was surprised to find out it was a girl.


    "You alright, missy?"


    "I am fine. Just a bit surprised and unprepared. That''s all."


    She let him know that she was not injured. Her voice was soft yet confident. It was like a beautiful melody. He wanted to admire her more but with the current situation, he could not afford to.


    A wyvern suddenly swiped down from the sky, snatching up the driver and dropping him to death. The poor man tried to run with a sprained ankle. But he was limping on his feet so his effort turned out to be in vain. He became an easy target for the wyvern.


    Ethanial looked at his team. They seemed to be holding up for now. He decided to go back there. Then he suddenly saw something dreadful. The Templer was fighting a wyvern by himself. Drake''s group was fighting another one. Ethanial remembered the wyvern he cut the tail was a red one. The wyvern who killed the driver was black. "There are more than three," he counted. "We are fighting with a nest!"


    It was the first time Ethanial encountered a nest. When a senior in his army said wyverns lived in a colony, he did not believe it. Most of the soldiers rarely encountered two at once.


    "Hell."


    Ethanial swore without intention in front of a young lady. The first two wyverns were hard enough to fight but a whole nest? Just the thought made him shiver in fear. He found his hands trembling. He let go of the girl''s hand so that she would not notice his nervousness. But he was too late.


    Once a confident girl was terrified at the sight of wyverns. She had turned pale. Who wouldn''t after seeing a couple of deadly flyers or seeing a man dropped to his death right before their eyes? Her whole body was shaking and her lips trembling. She stared at the lifeless of a man she once known.


    In desperate times and despair, emotional support was the only weapon to fight back. Ethanial reached her hands back and held her icy fingers in between his warm palms.


    "Hey. Look. Look at me. Breathe. You won''t die here. I will take you back home alive. I promise."


    With the unfaltering confidence, he gave her the courage. She needed it. After his encouragement, the warmth returned to her hands, the sense of life to her body. She nodded.


    Ethan looked back to his team. The situation turned to worse. It was dire. Everyone had given up their positions. Each fought for himself. Templer Mulberry came running toward Ethanial for his horse. Nate and Boba were no longer to be seen. Drake was still fighting hard, paving the way for his friends but Smule who was with Drake, pushed Jimmy away and left him as a sacrifice for his escape_ Jimmy had never been good to him anyway.


    In the face of true danger, only two options remained. Fight or flight. With coordination, his team with a Templer could fight a wyvern or two. But not a nest. A fight with no guarantee of survival. No chance at all. Going back to help them was a sure deathbed. It would put the girl in danger too. He contemplated much and chose the latter.


    As an escort, it was in the best interest to keep the girl safe even if it meant leaving his teammates. He concluded.


    Ethanial picked the girl up from her waist and put her on the horse.


    "Hold me tightly. You don''t want to ... ...fall."


    Before he finished his sentence, the girl put her arms around his waist and stuck her chest to his back. He kicked the horse hard and it started to sprint away. After they turned the curve, they left the sight of battle behind.


    However, getting out of sight still did not bring them to safety. Soon, he heard the sound of flapping wings in the darkness over his head.


    "Fucking birds. All right Missy, search the bird..."


    "Leila."


    "What?"


    "My name. It''s Leila."


    "Leila! Don''t even blink. Search the bird, especially at my blind spots and tell me where. We don''t want it to surprise us. ...Divination!"


    He reinforced the spear and prepared ready. A glimpse of the bird and the spear would pierce its heart.


    "Bird!" The girl shouted, "straight ahead!".


    To his surprise the wyvern did not come from his blind spot but from the front. It was the same red one he cut the tail. Its talons readied to rip apart. Its mouth drooling with acid enough to bone a man in an instant.


    "You again? This time won''t end with a tail."


    Ethan threw the spear immediately. It missed the heart and hit the left wing instead. It made the wyvern swayed to the hillside. Although hurt with anguishing pain, the wyvern tried to take down its mortal enemy with its venom.


    But its revenge turned out to be vain as the steed dodged the venom thrown at them by itself and took the chance to pass it under from the cliff side. It surprised Ethanial.


    "It didn''t die." The girl said in worry.


    "With a spear in his wing, I doubt it will bother us for now. Let''s get to safety first."


    Under the dark moon, they could not see ten feet away but the great steed steered itself on the dangerous road through the darkness and carried them safely on its back. They rode for a while through the mountain and the moon was now right above their heads.


    "I see a cave ahead. Let''s rest there. This good boy needs a break too."


    "But is it safe? I heard scary creatures usually dwell in caves." She anxiously said her knowledge about the caves in the mountains.


    Ethanial knew it was rude but her anxious voice made him smile. He found it cute.


    "Don''t worry. No creatures dare live in the area a mountain away from a wyvern nest."


    "Then why do we stop here?"


    "Don''t have a choice, do we? The night is theirs. It is safer to have a roof than an open ground. Let''s call it a day. We will ride after the sunrise."


    "Sigh*. But can you check the cave? To be sure."


    "Absolutely."


    After he tied the horse to a big rock, he chanted a spell and a light came out from the sword as if it was a torch.


    "Luminus!"


    "You are a Templer."


    "Erm...well. hahaha."


    He laughed it off. He did not want to lie to her but he did not want to deny either. Now that he saw her clearer, he found her prettier than he first imagined.


    "You have some blood on your cloak. Are you hurt!?" Ethanial asked worriedly after he found some blood on the girl. His head felt heavy as he didn''t know what to do if she were hurt. Thankfully the girl wasn''t hurt.


    "No, those aren''t mine. Maybe some blood got on me when we passed under that wyvern. There are some on you too. Hehehe." the girl replied giggling as she found his reaction silly.


    Ethanial was surprised to see her smile and laugh. Candles ago she was pale as chalk and stunned as a pole. However, her smile did bring ease and comfort.


    "Right. Erm... Let''s clear the place. Shall we?"


    "Okay."


    She wanted to hold hands so that she would not be separated in a scary cave alone but she did not want to be in his way when they needed to fight, so she held his shirt at the end instead and walked along behind him.


    It was a lime cave. Some places were wet and slippery as water oozed out from the roof. Spikes were formed above and ground where water dropped. They carefully explored the cave for a moment and soon found the cave''s end.


    "It seems the end. This one is quite shallow."


    Before going back out, he checked everywhere to make sure it was the end and there were no places for dangerous creatures to hide while Leila was preoccupied with a small pond formed by the drip-water. She touched the water to test the temperature.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website."Look! There is a pond. We can wash ourselves off." She said happily.


    "Wait. Some ponds in caves are underground streams. It could be deep."


    "The water is so clear, I could see the bottom. It is just a pond with water collected from above."


    "...Right, then let me refill the water bags first. The horse might want some too. I will go give him. You wash yourself."


    After he filled the water for them, he left her to give some private space to wash herself. But the girl stopped him. She was hesitant to say but she said it anyway.


    "Can you ... Can you not go?"


    "What!?"


    "Erm... I am afraid of the dark. If you go, there will be no light."


    "Okay. Erm... I will leave this here."


    "But that''s your sword."


    "I have this bad boy here." He patted on his dagger tied near his waist.


    He left his sword behind and came out to tend the steed. That''s what he told himself, to tend to the horse. But his heart knew that was not true. He could not lie to his heart which was beating so fast. He knew he would turn crazy if he stayed near her any longer. He could not rest his mind but kept playing with_ the melody.


    "You must be famished but don''t gobble up. Here drink some water. ... You saved us back there. That was a great dodge. I wonder if your stupid owner knows your true potential. ... That stupid bastard of the Templers might still be alive. I saw him coming to me. Should I go back? Leila will be safe here."


    He pondered whether he should go back and help his friends while leaving Leila alone.


    Suddenly he heard a scream from inside of the cave. It was Leila''s. His mind turned blank as he rushed into the cave with a dagger ready in his hand. He was himself only when he reached the end of the cave and saw a person.


    That person was no other than Leila, a young miss, naked on top of the pond with her feet dipping in the water. He could admire her otherworldly beauty even from the side.


    Her black silky hair lay on her shoulders running down to her slender waist. Some strands were dangling to the front, hiding the tips of her shy bosoms. Her skin was smooth like a baby''s bottom and her little tan made her gorgeous body more seductive. He felt like charmed by an enchantress.


    She was terrified at first by the surprise greeting by a frog. It jumped onto her lap. Then she found herself silly and started to laugh.


    "Oh my god, hahaha. I thought you were something vicious, you silly little frog. You scare me!!"


    She held the little frog in her hand and talked to it until the frog jumped off in the direction of Ethan.


    It surprised her to see Ethanial. She did not notice Ethan was there. She bashfully jumped down into the small pond in an attempt to cover herself. But the pond was too shallow, her entire upper body was still outside which she failed to cover with her tiny hands.


    "Oh my! You were here. ... I am sorry. I must have made you worried. It is just... a frog, it suddenly jumped on me while I was bathing so ..."


    "Right. I understand. Erm... I am sorry. For barging inside while you were... I apologize."


    "No. It is okay. I am fine, haha." She smiled awkwardly.


    "Then I will be outside. If you need me..."


    "Absolutely. I will call you immediately. ...You are all sweaty. You must have run hard, to protect me after hearing my scream. Thank you, erm sir..."


    "Ethanial. I am Ethanial."


    "Thank you, Ethan. I feel safe because of you. ... And of course because of this bad boy too. Shsh..shsh. see? I just cut an invisible monster. hehehe."


    Leila played with the sword, making the sound from her mouth like a child. She looked cuter than being silly. Ethanial was completely drowned in her charms. Cute smile, a pretty face, gorgeous hair, a seductive body and a melodic voice. "A goddess," He mumbled.


    He barely kept his sanity by clenching his fist hard enough to bleed. He averted his eyes to the other side while he still had a chance, and walked back to the steed. On his way, he kept thinking sad and terrible things so that he did not revisit the clear image of her overt beauty in his mind. But somehow, the light made the shadow of Leila dance on the wall of the cave. The clear line of her curves was nerve-breaking.


    "I will be damned. She must have put the sword to the other side."


    He rushed outside and petted the horse to keep his mind away from her. He noticed it had white rings around his hoofs.


    "I don''t know your name but I shall call you ''Rings''. You did great back them. We are alive thanks to you." He talked to the horse the same things he said moments ago. He tried to keep his creepy ideas away from his mind by talking to it.


    He tried so hard yet he couldn''t help but peeked at the shadow on the wall. In the end, he interrupted himself with thoughts about his teammates. What would have happened to them now? Did they escape like him? Is it really the right decision to leave them behind? He started to feel horrible as guilt built up in him. Suddenly something cold touched his shoulder and threw him out of his thoughts.


    It was Leila. After the bath, her hands felt like ice. She sat down beside him while drying the end part of her long hair that was soaked with a cloth. As she flipped her silky hair, a whisk of fragrance reached him.


    "I am finished. It is so refreshing. I was so sticky and smelled horrible with wyvern blood before."


    "Right."


    He knew she was trying to befriend him but because of things he imagined doing to her, Ethan felt like a criminal around her. He distanced himself from her.


    "Are you not going to wash? You should, you know. There is blood on your hair and it is turning hard. It will be a mess soon."


    "I had had it worse."


    He shut down the conversation. It upset her and he noticed that. He wanted to be friends with her too. Actually, he wanted more than that when inside the cave. However, not anymore. He felt guilty running away with her. "I should have helped my team and escaped together." Ethanial beat himself with guilt.


    "... Right." She replied in short.


    "Erm... Missy. Wait here for a while. I will be back soon."


    "Where are you going? Don''t tell me. Are you going back there?" She said worriedly.


    "It''s a nest. They need all the hands they can get."


    "Ethan. It has been more than two or three candles. Everything might very well be over. They might be on their way here already."


    "But what if..."


    "God forbid, then you will be there alone and shredded to pieces. I will also be left alone and die. ... Ethan, you did what you have to do."


    "They are my brothers in arms. And I abandoned them. I should have helped them and ..."


    "And die together?" Leila asked him.


    The question reached the depth of his soul. She touched his hand and held it softly between her fingers. The warmth, the touch, it clicked to his soul.


    She continued, "Be thankful for being alive. Because I am thankful to you for saving me. And I am thankful to them, your friends. I am alive because they protected me with their lives. They are great men, proud warriors. Like you are. They did what they had to and you did what you had to."


    "I know. That''s why I should be out there searching for them. Not hiding here like a coward."


    "You are keeping me safe. That''s what you are doing now, warrior. So don''t you feel guilt, alright?"


    It was her eyes that convinced Ethan. They were so intense and full of confidence. A while ago she was frightened by a frog and giggled like a girl. He had no idea how a person could be both a frightened pretty girl and a confident glamorous lady.


    He was pulled into her by her eyes. Now that he saw her up close, her lips were also irresistible. They both fall to the grass, Ethan on top.


    He knew he was about to commit a serious crime. He begged himself to stop. Yet his body was not listening to him. At that time Leila put a hand against his chest.


    "Right. Push me off. I must be out of my mind. Kick some sense into this idiot. Please."


    She looked into his eyes. They stayed still as if time had stopped. Then she opened her lips slowly and said in the sweetest yet rebellious voice.


    "No." She whispered.


    In the dark cold world where lives were lost in an unsuspecting moment, the bond of survival was the only warmth which brought the heart closer. The beat of their hearts and their breath followed the rhythm of each other, creating a symphony. Their fingers intertwined, the subtle movements of their bodies considerate to each other were like a choreographic art.


    Driven by a spurt of various emotions, a man and a woman embraced each other, fondling, warming themselves together against the cold in the open sky. Rings, the steed, shyly turned away its eyes from the union of hearts.


    Without moonlight, the stars were shining brighter than other nights. It carried her somewhere away from that frightening place for a moment.


    "Stars are so beautiful tonight," said Leila as she watched the sky.


    Ethanial gazed at her from the side, his mind full of conflicting thoughts. However, he put a thought, a determination, above all else, that he would protect this woman and send her home safely.


    Ethanial needed comfort, an understanding, a lamp in the dark. And Leila happened to be that light.

 Ch3 Ethan & Leila

    Under the bright sun, a couple rode a horse together through a beautiful path inside a forest. Since it was spring, the trees were with small green leaflets while colourful flowers embraced them, the ultimate beauty of nature. With rays of light shining through the gaps between the new leaves, the path was like a road to heaven.


    It was the Ronbask region neighbouring Donbask. While the Donbask region is mountainous with only one settlement called Camp Bora, at the middle plateau, Ronbask is full of plains and forests, villages and towns.


    From the camp, they had to pass seven mountains. At the end of the mountains reached a forest. It is the start of the Ronbask region. From there they had to pass a mining village and a farming village to reach the town of Gambit, the capital of Rode dukedom.


    Ethanial and Leila waited for the rest of the team at the cave of Mount Kaza for a day. It was pitch black during the night, however, when the light came, the view from Mount Kaza was spectacular.


    From up there, they could see the forest, the fields, the villages and the most beautiful town, Gambit. They leaned on each other shoulders and comforted pain through the scenery until Ethanial decided it was safer to get away from the nest as soon as possible. They rode out from the cave on the second day.


    "Do you know spring is regarded as the season of new life? The new leaves and small buds, it is like God is welcoming new lives into the world. Which is why some women think it is best to try an offspring during spring. They hate their spouses going long travel in this season."


    "I see. ... Wait. Is there a third person with us now?"


    Ethan was so surprised he suddenly touched Leila''s belly and tried to sense a third person. She bursted out laughing at his reaction.


    "No silly. I am just making conversation."


    "Right. Then I will try not to accept any mission during spring in the future."


    His answer made her blush. The two appreciated the beauty of nature together, chatting as they rode past. The serene beauty of the forest made their horrible night on the mountain forgotten.


    "You know, I have a strange habit. Every time before I lie, I blink three times." Leila continued chatting.


    Ethanial chuckled and replied, "I thought so."


    "Hmm? When did I show it to you? I have not lied to you."


    "You did. When you said you were fine. In the pond. You blinked thrice."


    "You!! Of course, it is a lie. I was so embarrassed. ... Anyway how did you see me blink in that situation?"


    "Because your eyes are so pretty. I saw your eyes only."


    "Aww~ come on. There is no way you only watched my eyes. You are a smooth liar, Ethan. I am scared of you now."


    "Hahaha. But it is the truth. That your eyes are beautiful."


    Her face blushed for a second time as he complimented her. She was embarrassed so she switched the conversation.


    "How did you become a warrior and serve in Temple? I heard soldiers in King''s army live easier. Is it not better there?"


    "To free the world of devil''s monsters. Only the Temple can do that."


    "Urg* you are boring."


    "Haha. ... It is because of my mother. She was killed by a monster while searching mushrooms when my father could no longer provide for the family."


    "I am sorry."


    Leila felt sorry and apologetic for making fun of Ethanial''s reason. She said sorry but Ethanial said that he was fine. It was long ago so he had made peace with it.


    "I know how painful that is...to lose someone you hold dear. I lost mine when I was five. We knew it was coming for her and so she said that she wanted to lie down at her hometown in Indra."


    Ethanial noticed that from the start her appearance was different from usual Midlanders who were blonds, but more like east landers with black hue eyes and dark hair. Part of his ancestry was from Indra too. Leila continued, "She did not make it and we had to bury her at a field near Portland."


    "Is that the reason you visited Easton County alone?"


    "Yes. Usually, I visited with my father but he had an important meeting this time. Anyway, it has been 15 years, yet I miss her whenever I need a hug. It is hard to make peace with it. She ..." Before she continued, she inhaled sharply to stop her runny nose. "She was the only one who gave m the warmest hug."


    She sniffed again. She tried not to cry. "I am sorry. I don''t know why I am saying sad things in this beautiful place."


    "It is okay."


    To change the mood again, Leila switched the conversation back to the beautiful environment.


    "The air is nice here. It is so refreshing. The mixture of pleasant scents from all these flowers."


    "You smell better."


    "Oh. Don''t be silly. There are so many flowers here that give you pleasure on a whiff."


    "Truly. I won''t lie. Your scent is enchanting."


    Ethan hugged her tighter from the back and sniffed her silky hair. The sudden show of affection tickled her.


    "Oh oh. Stop. You are tickling me. Hahaha. ... It is palm oil. The aroma on my hair. You like it?"


    "Yes. It has sweat and a subtle greenish smell. Unique."


    "My mother liked it too. It is the best inheritance I got from my mother. Father brought it from her homeland in the east continent, as an anniversary gift. I am glad you like it too. Most don''t appreciate ..."


    While the two were chatting their sweet time, a hoarse ugly voice abruptly interrupted their sweet moment.


    "Oi lovebirds. Stop your blasphemy and get down from the horse."


    Because of the gang of bandits, the lovely atmosphere became sullen. Even the beauty of Mother Nature could not blanket the ugliness of humans.


    Ethan let out a big sigh. Among these lovely scenery, he did not want blood to be shed.


    "Brothers, you may see that we don''t possess any valuables. We are here for sightseeing. Let us pass peacefully, please."


    "Right. Unless you want to roll your heads off, let us pass. This man behind me is with the Temple and I assure you, you don''t want him as enemy." Leila weighed in.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.The bandits were contemplating letting them go before they heard the word ''Temple'' from Leila. After that, things went south. Ethanial threw a big sigh for a second time and quickly got down from his mount.


    "Gosh. Leila."


    There were seven of them. Three on the left, another three on the right, one at the front. They were carrying all sorts of weapons_from machetes to hunting spears and chopping axes and pitchforks. He descended to the left side which he thought would be easier.


    Soon after Ethanial landed on the ground, a bandit struck him from behind which Ethanial blocked with his sword by swinging to his back while his left hand threw a dagger at the bandit blocking the left front. He then turned to his back and cut the enemy while he patted the horse twice, signalling it to run.


    Rings understood him immediately and broke through the gap Ethanial created, carrying Leila. Since everything happened so fast in an instant, the one blocking the front could not catch them.


    Ethanial swiftly turned to his right swiping up from the ground, parrying the enemy''s attack.


    "Divination."


    His enhanced sword broke the enemy''s blade. A piece of broken blade pierced through the bandit''s shoulder.


    He had cleared the entire left side instantly. There were only four bandits left including the leader at the right front. The one at the front was confused, about whether to chase Leila or stay to fight Ethanial.


    "You fu*king donkey! Why did you let the girl go? ... Hey don''t think about chasing them now, idiot. Focus here."


    His leader cursed at him and put some sense back into him. Right now the two who would be most challenging for Ethanial were the one with a pitchfork at the right-back and the leader. The right middle was carrying a chopping axe and the front one is an idiot. He could not understand why the most important role was given to an idiot. But he was thankful because their incompetency saved him.


    "It seems you are out of leverage. My woman is free and half of your friends are bleeding out. Say you let me go and take your men to a healer, they might see another day."


    "Hahaha. I see. He must be exhausted now. Kill that bastard."


    "*Sigh* I try."


    The inexperience of the bandits showed a lot in this fight, especially the pitchfork. He failed to coordinate with his teammates and failed to restrict Ethanial movement. He was even scared to move up and fight while being a person with a long-reach weapon. His cowardice left an opening for Ethanial to attack his team.


    It did not take long for Ethanial to end the fight. After he had beaten the leader, he asked why they did not choose to save his wounded friends. Ethanial knew they were not real bandits but some desperate villagers who went broke by gambling.


    "How can we afford a healer without money?" The captain replied in deep sorrow.


    Ethanial sighed and nodded him back. He stabbed the captain after carefully directed to his heart and ended his misery.


    It was as if Rings had this superb sixth sense, it came back for Ethanial immediately after the fight, with Leila unharmed.


    "You are finished? I thought you might need a hand."


    She said while holding a very big sturdy stick in her hand, readying to fight. Ethanial chuckled and looked at her with pleasing eyes.


    Then he picked up a chopping axe and started chopping a tree.


    "Erm... Ethan. Are you all right? What are you doing?"


    "Leila, let''s take a rest for a while."


    "But you are not resting."


    "I am making a carrier for them. We will drop them off by the village."


    "...but they are already dead. Why would you?"


    "To give their bodies back to their family. They at least deserve that."


    "And you do this for everyone. Everyone, you fought?"


    "No. But these men, they are not real bandits. They are probably villagers from nearby. They would have let us pass if ... if I had my team. Then they wouldn''t..."


    "Ethan. I understand. You keep blaming yourself for what happened to your team. But you did what you had to do. It is not your fault. And this? Definitely not yours. They choose to be bandits. They know they wouldn''t go unscratched. They had a choice. They attacked us and this is the result of their choices. They are not your responsibilities."


    Ethanial dropped the axe and sat down on the ground. He seemed better but it showed clearly that he still blamed himself.


    Seeing him like this it broke her heart. Leila hugged him softly from above and kissed him on the crown. She then picked up the axe and gave him back.


    "Let''s make a fence. The horse can''t drag seven of them anyway. So let''s make a fence. It will, at least, stop the animals from reaching their bodies. I am sure someone from the village will come by and notify their families."


    Ethanial looked at Leila, his eyes teary but they were full of happiness. He hugged her back tightly.


    He chopped a tree while Leila searched for vines to use as ropes. It took them some time but they built a decent fence. They put the bodies inside carefully so that no animals could reach them.


    Ethanial stood in front of them for the last time to pay his respect. As he looked at their lifeless bodies, his mind swam in the ocean of thoughts.


    Whose fault was it?


    Theirs for they decided to take his head_ He told himself.


    No. It was their fate which led them to him.


    No. It started with their luck to lose in a game.


    No. It was to ever let them gamble in the first place. Why? Why does the Temple allow the gambling of all things?


    It was the only thing he could never understand with the Temple or Lord Mordu''. Ethanial believed, followed and served the Temple. Never he questioned. However, this one, he questioned why. His father was one among the very people who lost everything in gambling. His father stole gambers from temple donations just to play another game and the temple caught his father in the act. They punished him by cutting his hand which was theft.


    Ethanial himself believed it was justice and he was the one who did the punishment. After that he served in the army of the temple, enforcing justice. Back then he was young and never traced to the origin of the problem. Now that he travelled and gotten old, he wondered why the Temple allowed it when it corrupted people their souls and doomed them.


    The late king denounced it and banned all gambling across the kingdom but the Temple declared that gambling was the epitome of faith in God, throwing a die, putting the fate of man, into the hand of God. So the Temple re-established it.


    After that, the victims of gambling rose again in the kingdom and these lifeless bodies in front of him were just another number to add.


    "May you be reborn as someone who put fate in your own hand." He murmured.


    The two paid their respects and then continued their journey.

 Ch4 The good olway

    Soon they reached a camp near a stream. It was already evening so Ethanial decided to rest there. The camp was made up of several makeshift tents and huts around an inn. The inn was right after the small wooden bridge over the stream that flow across the forest from the mountain.


    "There is a camp here?" Leila asked in surprise.


    "Of course. You don''t know?"


    "No. I use this road once a year. But I never knew. I mostly stayed inside the carriage and my escorts never rested here in the past."


    "They were right not to rest. This camp is dangerous."


    "Really? Then why did you decide to rest here?"


    "The sun is down. It is more dangerous to go. Lots of thieves and bandits roam around here."


    "What kind of camp is this anyway? I don''t see any houses."


    "Most people here are gold-finders and a few adventurers. They search the gold in the stream and sell them back to merchants."


    "There are golds in the stream?"


    "There is a gold mine upstream. They use the stream water to wash the ores and from time to time pieces broken from the ores flow down and deposit in the most shallow part of the stream."


    "I see. So this is the shallow part."


    They passed the bridge and there they saw a phrase written on a broken wooden board at the bank of the stream. ''finder keeper''.


    Ethanial rode the horse up to the door and tied it to a wood pillar of the inn.


    "It seems men here don''t see a woman often. All of them are staring at me."


    "No, they don''t. Wear your cloak and in here we are a married couple. Understand? Give me your hand."


    Ethanial took out a yellow thread and tied it around her ring finger to make it a ring. With a small knot on top, he finished. It did look like a shabby gold ring.


    "Oh you are making me blush. ... Now probably is the time I say ''I do''."


    She teased him. She found her own joke funny. She giggled like a kid. From time to time her wit and gut amused him. If he were in her shoes, his whole body would be hot and tense in this situation.


    It was not a real ''tying a knot'' but the thought itself made him smile dearly. Leila then tied back the same knot on his finger.


    "I do." He whispered back into her ears.


    "Welcome to ''Gold dream'' inn, mister and hmm... mysterious guest."


    "A room for two. And give two of what you have for dinner."


    "Sure sir. 30 gambers for the room and 8 for each dinner."


    "Here is 50. Four for my horse. I want it fed and definitely see it again right where it is in the next morning."


    "Absolutely. In fact, we are famous for such service."


    The man showed Ethanial a sign above the counter. A phrase was written grandiosely on a wooden board ''Snatch and say bye to your hand''.


    Both Ethanial and Leila chuckled at the sign. The cloak attracted some attention but it was better than they knew Leila was a girl. Things went smoothly. Then Leila made a mistake.


    "Say where can I get a decent bath, owner?"


    Her voice attracted the entire inn. All eyes fell on Leila. Even those at the corner gulping down their booze were stunned by her words, especially the word ''bath''. She immediately regretted it.


    "On second thought, I don''t need one. Haha."


    She chuckled awkwardly and tucked herself in behind Ethanial. The owner thought for a while and gave them two keys.


    "I think separate rooms may be the best for you."


    "We are married."


    "Where is your ring then?"


    One of the men from a table at the front of the counter yelled. Ethanial knew this would happen. Which was why he made makeshift rings in the first place.


    "Lost our precious in a game. Tough luck. Here. See this? It may be a knot but this is the proof we belong to each other. My love, I promise I shall buy a new one when we reach the town. A gold one."


    He made up a story but it did not fully convince them. One might gamble a house or a land but a wedding ring, that was next level douche bag move. Especially when he lost the one even his wife was wearing. It did not make sense.


    "We may not look like it but our inn strictly follow the teaching of lord Mordu'', the holy messenger of God. We abide by the Temple codes."


    "It seems you people do not notice yet. See? I am with the Temple."


    Ethanial pulled a little bit of his sword out and showed them the blade. The Temple is a religious order that enforced the codes of the temple taught by the lord Mordu''. It was the most powerful and influential in the entire continent. The king, duke and count are all devotees to the Temple and the common laws followed the teaching of lord Mordu''. The Temple even had their own armies that enforced the codes of the temple. The unit Ethanial served was one of them. The Temple provided their armies with weapons which were different from the king''s. The blades were sharper and of better quality and the hilt bore the symbol of the Temple the ''roof''.


    "Sorry sir. I didn''t know you were with the Temple. Your room is the left one at the end of the corridor. I hope you don''t mind with separate beds. We rarely house a married couple so..."


    "It is enough. Just send the dinner to the room."


    "Absolutely."


    As soon as they got the key, they quickly entered the room before suspicion arose again. They ate dinner inside and rested until the house brought a bucket of water as the bath.


    "Women rarely visit us so we don''t have the barrel. I hope this bucket of water is enough to cleanse at least."


    "Thank you. But I don''t need it anymore."


    "This is on the house. I apologize for my rudeness earlier."


    "Thank you then. I shall gladly accept."


    Ethanial looked at the water. It was cleaner than he thought. The stream water was cloudy because of the gold mine. They must have given her drinking water. When he looked at Leila, the clean freak was already in the middle stripping off her clothes. He decided to walk outside for a while as she washed herself.


    The moon was already up but the inn was still lively with the men drinking, gambling and arguing. He went outside and looked for his horse. It was still there. A young lad was sitting on the floor near the horse, playing with some stones. The young boy was hired to watch on horses by the inn.


    The moon wasn''t as bright as he thought it would be. Compared to the inn, the camp was a little bit quiet. He heard some drunken men squabbling and some noise from a well-lighted hut but the rest was quiet. Most were already asleep from tiredness.


    Ethanial had nothing to do so he decided to pet his horse ''Rings'' to waste some time before going back in. Suddenly an old man approached him. The old man looked horrible. He was all skin and bone. He also seemed unwell as he coughed a lot. His swollen face showed he was recently in a fight too with that shabby body.


    "Young man, I heard you are with the Temple."


    "Yes, I am."


    "Then could this old man be taking some of your time? I have something to talk to you."


    "Sure. I need to waste some time anyway."


    "Thank you. I assure you it won''t be a waste. But..", the old man stopped and checked the surrounding with worrying eyes before he continued again, "erm ...we can''t talk here. Can we go where others can''t hear us?"


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.Ethanial checked the old man. He looked suspicious but he did not seem to be dangerous. Rather desperate. Although desperate men are the most dangerous ones, Ethanial believed he could beat a sick old man easily so he decided to go along with him.


    They walked to the forest where no one could hear them. At that hour, no one would go near the forest except to pee so they pretended to be leaking, not to raise suspicion.


    "I heard men from the temple are righteous and benevolent."


    "Just spill the beans, old man. I don''t need to waste that much time to hear your flutter."


    "Please save this poor man''s family sir. My daughter and her newborn baby are sick by an unknown disease. The village healer said I need to take them to the Temple healer."


    "Then you are talking to the wrong person. I am not a healer."


    "I know sir. But you may be the one who can help me and save my family."


    "I can''t ask the temple healer to treat your family for free either."


    "I know sir. I am not asking for free either. I can give you gold. The day before yesterday there was heavy rain and water flowed hard in the stream. The rain brought a lot of big ones. Many of us, finders, found them and this poor man also found one, the gold the size of a fist. But yesterday all of them were robbed by a group of men. See those men in that well-lighted hut. There are five of them."


    "I thought it was an unwritten rule and collective agreement that no one shall steal or rob from others in this camp. If you all gang up on five of them, it doesn''t matter even if they have weapons, I am sure you people can win against them. Have some gut old man."


    "They are the Duke''s men. We can''t possibly fight them and not be branded as rebels. They said the big ones are Duke''s property and took them all."


    "I see. Then I can''t help you."


    "But the big ones are also permitted by the Duke. Others said big ones are found from time to time and there was never an incident like this in the past. Everyone suspects that those men lied and wanted to take all those big ones for themselves."


    "You all should complain to the administration then."


    "Who would side with poor commoners like us over their own men? They would only beat us and share the gold between them."


    "If the administration won''t help, I can''t either."


    Ethanial firmly declined to help. But the old man insisted since he was desperate.


    "Yesterday when they took our gold, I asked them to spare me at least because I need that gold to save my family. But they beat me instead. Others already gave it up."


    "They are wise. You should do the same old man."


    "I can''t sir. That gold is the only hope to save my family. With it, I can afford all the travelling expenses and the cost of healing both the baby and his mother, my daughter. And you sir my only hope to get it back. With your connection to the Temple, can you at least try to get it back? I only need one. If you persuade them, they may give at least mine back. That''s all I am asking sir. Only one. I can donate you and the temple some gold for your trouble, sir. Here. They may be small but surely worth some."


    "You should use these small golds for your family instead. Why cling onto the big one?"


    "Because these are not enough sir."


    "Then find more."


    "I have been here for a week and this is all I found sir. If I stay here any longer, it will be too late to save my family. God had mercy upon me and sent that big gold to save my family. But those heathens robbed that blessing away from me. Then suddenly here you are, the man from Temple. I believe that God sent you to help me, sir. Please save this poor old man and his family."


    The words the old man told were cringed even for a man from the Temple. But Ethanial believed helping him would surely raise his standing in the Temple so he accepted to help him. But the problem lay with how he should approach the matter. He could walk up to the Duke''s men and tell them to take pity on the old man and his family. The old man tried this and it didn''t work well for the old man. But he is different. He is with the Temple so the Duke''s men might not assault him like the old man. But that didn''t mean they would hand over the gold back. They might attack the old man again after he left the camp.


    Another way was threatening them. Surely the Duke himself permitted commoners to search for gold here and allowed ownership of that gold, small or big. He was sure those men came down here on their own and robbed that gold for themselves. Not by the Duke''s order. He could use that to strike a deal. They might give one gold chunk to him. But the catch here was if those men insisted on keeping it for themselves and the case went over to administration, then he would be the one in trouble. As the old man said, the administration would take their side.


    The last way was probably riskier. It was stealing. They were drunk and surely would fall flat on the floor soon. Unless caught by them, it was an easy job. Those drunkards would not even notice a chunk missing.


    After contemplating much on the matter, Ethanial decided to do the good ol'' way, sneaking and snatching. He could feel his heart beating fast as excitement arose for his new adventure.


    After accepting to help the old man, Ethanial decided to do the good ol'' way. Stealing from a bunch of drunkards was the easiest job for sure. The problem was those drunkards were not sleeping or choking on their own vomit yet.


    Ethanial looked at the moon. It was nearly right above him. The inn was also starting to get quiet. "Any time soon it will be closed. Surely the innkeeper would notice me and suspect something if I came back late." Ethanial thought of the plan. He did not have much time.


    He scanned the area around the hut. It was still well-lighted. Two men were sitting in the front and drinking by themselves. The rest of the outside was quiet. From time to time, a man or two got out of their tents to take a leak. But they were too drunk to suspect or remember anything. The problem was the rest three of the group. They were inside which he knew nothing about.


    Ethanial shook his head. It could be harder than he thought. He no longer had time to wait for them to sleep. He needed to get back before the inn was closed.


    He decided it was now or never. He approached the hut from the side avoiding the front. He did not want them to see his face, not for a glance. If by a very slim chance, those fuck-up noticed a chunk of gold was missing, he did not want to be the first to be suspected.


    Ethanial sneaked to the hut. There was a group of tall reeds below the window. They were tall as far up to his waist and a lantern was placed overhead the window. He looked through the window and found a man sleeping on his belly. Some rags were prepared like a bed too. "This must be their sleeping room," noted Etanial. He saw a wooden crate covered by a cloth beside the man. Ethanial believed it must be where the gold was.


    He put his hands on the ledge to climb over. Suddenly he heard voices coming toward him.


    "Oi, I am taking a leak. You coming?"


    "No. I have steel for my bladder. You go alone. Hey, don''t try to piss near the reeds like yesterday. It smelled. Go in the stream."


    Reeds, Ethanial heard. He looked around him and the tall grass he was in were all reeds. The guard meant here he concluded. He looked around to find a spot to hide. Behind the hut, he rushed but saw a group of people drinking near the stream bank. If those men saw him near the hut at night, they would suspect of him a thief and would tip-off to the duke''s men in the morning.


    "Oh come on. My bladder is about to burst. I can''t walk down to the stream. Let me go this one time."


    "It is just five more steps to the stream!"


    "Nah. I am leaking to the reeds."


    As the voice got nearer, Ethanial knew he messed up. He had nowhere to hide except in the reeds and that man going there to take a piss.

 Ch5 Reality is always bitter, old man

    Ethanial heard the footsteps were drawing near as the man was coming to take a piss. He did not have time to run or a place to hide behind the hut. Surely he could not pretend like a passerby at this late night. They would immediately suspect him as a thief trying to steal their gold. Ethanial decided it was best to hide in the reeds where he was. But because of the lantern planted on the wall over the window, everyone could see a person between those reeds. Ethanial had no choice but to immediately blow out the light from the lantern and swiftly enter the reeds.


    By the split of hair, Ethanial managed to hide. The guy was too drunk that he did not notice the light of the lantern to be out right in front of him. He pulled down his pants and took a leak on the reeds.


    The smell was horrifying, it made Ethanial nearly vomit. But he could not do anything other than swear at him all the curses he knew in his mind while covering his nose. After a while, the guy moaned satisfyingly and returned to his drinking mate. Ethanial stood up hurriedly and scanned the room again. It was the same. There were no signs of the other four to come and sleep soon. They were still celebrating hard on their gold.


    Ethanial swiftly entered through the window and went straight to the crate. He uncovered the cloth and saw chunks of gold ores, each nearly the size of a fist.


    As soon as he entered the room, he also heard the conversation between the two in the next room.


    "So the captain takes three, you take three and we get one each?"


    "Exactly."


    "Sergeant, you must be thrilled getting the same amount as the captain."


    "What can I say but my luck? He is too scared to take a lot. He doesn''t want the administration on his tail."


    Their conversation made Ethanial think for a lot. If he was too scared, he should have let the old man keep the gold. There won''t even be any issues then.


    "What a bunch of despicable shitheads."


    Ethanial looked at the gold. There were nine of them. He could take one for the old man and maybe another one for himself too. But one is justice, two is stealing. Surely lord Mordu'' would not like this. But taking only one would raise suspicion as the captain and Sergeant would not get the same amount. Taking two will make it two-two between them and these drunkards might not remember it was three-three. Then again, it would be stealing and they might recognise their loot becoming too light.


    After contemplating much, he decided to take two. Ethanial was sure that the sergeant would remember that he and the captain got the same amount.


    Ethanial put the gold in his pocket and swiftly went back to the inn. On the way, he dropped two pieces of gold inside the tent where the old man stayed.


    When Ethanial reached back to the inn, the owner was about to close the door. He said good night to the owner and rushed back to his room. As he passed by the owner, he noticed the owner covered his nose. He decided it was better not to explain this foul smell so he quickly entered the room. Leila was already in bed. He quietly searched the bucket to wash off the stench.


    "Where did you even go to come back with such a fouling smell?" Leila whom Ethanial thought to be asleep complained after smelling something bad from him.


    "You were awake."


    "Of course. I am waiting for you. You better wash it off fast. Or I won''t let you in my bed."


    "I am about to."


    Ethanial found her words cute and lovingly. He had this horrible smell yet she still wanted to cuddle with him. He took the water from the bucket Leila pointed to and cleaned himself, and his clothes thoroughly. It was very cold to wash at night, his hair was standing from the chill. He left his clothes to dry and entered the bed to his love. There he quickly fell asleep on her warmth like a baby in his mother''s embrace.


    "Rise and shine honey. The breakfast is here."


    On Leila''s voice, Ethanial woke up. He stretched his arms and legs on the bed before getting up. Yesterday night was terrible but a warm sleep fully recharged him.


    "You sleepyhead, the sun was already out long ago."


    "Really? Then, we are late."


    "No, no. Finish your breakfast first. I will get your clothes. I hanged them outside to dry under the sun."


    Ethanial finished his meal fast and they continued their journey. When they rode past the hut Ethanial visited last night, he heard some argument.


    "Hey, don''t you think our gold is lesser?"


    "What? There are seven of them, right?"


    "Exactly. Isn''t there more yesterday?"


    "I ...er not sure sir. One thing that I remember is you and I get the same amount. They each get one. Isn''t it right?"


    "Yes. I remember it too sir."


    "I see. Then we are good. ...let''s start the party again."


    Ethanial chuckled and shook his head. These idiots would never live better he concluded. The two rode to the entrance of the camp where he saw the sick old man from last night standing on the path near the fork road. When the old man saw them, he approached them with a smile. Ethanial shook his head again and sighed.


    "Leila, wait here for a moment. There is something I need to take care of."


    "Okay. Don''t take too long though."


    He got down from the horse and walked up to the old man.


    "What is it, old man?"


    "I just want to say thank you to my saviour."


    "Okay, I get it. So forget about last night. Forget you met me. Forget like it didn''t happen. Understand."


    "Yes sir. I will. But here. I needed only one, so take one sir." The innocent old man took out a chunk of gold from his pocket and handed it over to Ethanial out in the open. It frightened Ethanial and quickly gave the gold back to the old man.


    "The heck!? Don''t pull them out like they are nothing. What if someone sees? What if those Duke''s men see?"


    "Sorry sir. But I want to give this back. I only need one. If my bag looks too heavy, it will attract unwanted attention."


    "Fine. I will take it."


    "And I have a favour to ask sir."


    "Another one? Really?"


    "Can I tag along with you, sir?"


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions."No."


    He flatly declined. Ethanial decided it was best not to associate with the old man again. Just being together might raise suspicion and theft was something this camp did not tolerate. Also by any slim chance, this was known by an ambitious person and used to his advantage, another tragic incident like the one 13years years ago might happen again. Back then a small fight between a Templer and a commander resulted in the clash between the crown and the Temple which nearly changed the era. Ethanial surely did not want to risk it happening again.


    "But I can''t go alone, sir. The bandits will get me,.."


    "Use the conveyor route. It is safer. And my horse can''t carry three adults anyway."


    "I can walk."


    "I don''t have time to keep your pace. My wife needs to be home by this evening before the moon is out."


    "I can give you some gold. Small ones."


    "I don''t want your gold and I don''t owe you anything. Don''t expect a fucking stranger to solve all your problems." Ethanial yelled impatiently.


    After hearing harsh words from Ethanial, his head fell. The old man thought Ethanial was God-sent saviour.


    "I understand sir. I will gratefully tell the Temple your benevolence that you helped save my family."


    "Oh, I will also be grateful to you then."


    "I shall also tell how you took one for yourself."


    "Sure...wait. What did you say? Did you just threaten me?"


    "No sir. But how can I, a mere man, keep a secret in front of the Lord and God? I must speak the truth." the old man acted fool after subtly threatening Ethanial of corruption.


    "You fucking backstabbing old man." Ethanial cursed the old man by grabbing the collar.


    The unexpected words from the old man got him off guard. He could not believe what he just heard. Usually such passive-aggressive was used only among the rich and aristocrats. Ethanial thought he would never deal with such a thing in his life.


    Ethanial checked at the old man. His persistence was something. He was even glaring at Ethanial as if he had no fear. But Ethanial could see into the deeper part of the mind. It was no courage nor fear. No. It was desperation.


    The old man truly believed that Ethanial was his saviour and that his family would be saved only by him. Without Ethanial, his mission of saving his family would fail. That''s what the old man believed. He even planned to go to the Temple with Ethanial.


    Finally, Ethanial gave in.  "I see. You come along. But you need to know I am taking the adventurer road and at one point, the bandits may get you. Even if they didn''t, ...sigh* I will fucking chop your head off myself and dump it on the road. So come with me. Or use that gold to buy a donkey and fucking take the conveyor road."


    Ethanial threw the harshest words he could at the old man. It made the old man tremble in disbelief and turned pale. Ethanial buried the old man''s fantasy to the ground.


    "What?... You... How can you ...?" the old man lost for words to say.


    Ethanial continued, "I am not the saviour of your family. I am a stranger you know nothing about. So stop daydreaming and get a donkey. The Duke''s convoy leaves soon. Ride in front of them with a candle time difference."


    After giving a piece of advice, he left the old man without looking back. It was the best Ethanial could do. In this harsh and chaotic world, a man''s true friend is his own strength. Help can be found only in oneself. The poor had no luxury of relying on others. If this poor old man kept relying on a ''God-sent saviour'' fantasy, he would drag his poor family to death along with him.


    "Who is he? You don''t look too friendly to each other." Leila asked Ethanial after she saw the fight from afar.


    "An acquaintance."


    "From last night?"


    Ethanial nodded his head. Then he quietly got on his mount and steered toward the adventurer road. Leila also got quiet for a while, lost in thoughts. Then, she chuckled suddenly and teased Ethanial.


    "Don''t tell me that stinky smell last night was that old man''s piss."


    Ethan flustered so much that he choked on his spit and coughed.


    "No. It was not that man''s."


    "So it was piss. Yuck."


    She got him the second time. He was so flustered, that he forgot how to ride the horse.


    "No, it wasn''t. I... Can we not talk about it?"


    Ethanial was not comfortable with the conversation. But it made Leila want to tease him more.


    "We should talk. I am really curious about how someone''s piss got on your clothes. It is really intriguing for me."


    Ethanial knew she was teasing him. But it still made him dizzy. He knew she would not end if he kept silent so he decided to make up a story.


    "I was taking a dump in the bushes. Suddenly that old man took a leak toward the bushes where I happened to be there. It was dark and his eyes are shitty poor. That''s the story."


    Ethanial ended his stupid story. He was disappointed in himself. It was so lame. He had no hope of her buying it. Luckily she did so. She clapped and laughed so hard, that Ethanial had to hold her so as not to fall off the mount.


    "So what did you do when he was pissing on you?"


    "I shouted of course. ''hey there is a man here. Leak your stinks elsewhere''. But his sphincter isn''t as good as it used to be. So it didn''t stop. Hell, I even forgot why I was there. Everything went back in."


    "Oh my God. That was hilarious. You must have been startled. My poor Ethan. I wish I could kiss you right now to make you feel better, " said Leila to make her dear Ethan feel better after she teased him.


    "You could let me kiss you on your neck." Ethanial quickly smooched her beautiful neck not to miss his chance.


    "Hahaha. Not there. Hahaha. Please. No! I am sensitive to my neck. You are tickling me."


    "Okay. Just the last one then." He gave a quick kiss on her neck and retreated. He was so happy, he forgot the nuisance a moment ago.


    Then what Leila suddenly said flustered him, "You naughty man. Keep your little brother to yourself. It is too early."


    "What?"


    He touched himself and found a big hump near his waist touching her.


    "Oh," He took out the hump, "don''t get me wrong. It is just a chunk of gold touching you."


    "Gold!?" Leila was surprised so he showed it to her.


    "Yes. I got it yesterday from the stream."


    "I got excited for nothing then," Leila said shyly. It made him laugh. She was so cute, he concluded.


    The adventurer road, as its name insisted, was the road for adventurers. It was a shortcut from the camp to a farming village called Ronstead but many bandits camped inside the forest usually came here and robbed the travellers, earning its title adventurer road, where only adventurers would dare to pass.


    However, that day, as if the goddess of love were protecting them, the two lovebirds rode along the path like a stroll in a park.

 Ch6 The hardest fight

    After leaving the gold camp near the stream the two rode through the adventurer road. Leila was excited to see some adventure as the name implied. Contrary to her excitement, the road was so quiet and serene. On top of it, Ethanial did not speak a single word on the road. He was afraid he might miss noticing an enemy while talking. An ambush might occur anytime on Adventurer Road so it was never wrong to be alert at all times. He only focused on the road so Leila started to get bored.


    "I thought I would see some adventures. I was excited. What is this?" She complained.


    Ethanial watched her turning sulky and laughed. They had already reached near the village yet there seemed to be no signs of danger so he decided to talk.


    "Isn''t this more exciting? It is like we are walking in paradise."


    "Ah, I see. So you were excited. I felt something hard keep touching my bottom but I didn''t know what to expect because you were as silent as a monk."


    "What!? No! It is that gold I showed you in the morning."


    "Oh,_ is it that gold again? Disappointing." She goofed around.


    Ethanial laughed at her. He liked how she was witty and straightforward.


    "I will keep it for now. I don''t want to mistake it again with another thing. Hehehe."


    "You are a pervert, miss." He handed over the gold.


    "It is heavier than I thought. What will you do with it? Buy a land?" She asked.


    "Erm... No. I will make rings from it."


    "Rings? Why?"


    "For us. Next time, I will put the actual ring on your finger. Pure gold with only our names engraved on them."


    What he said touched her heart. Gold rings represented commitment. Since ancient times, people used it as a vow. Now rich people around her used fancier and more colourful pieces of jewellery to express their love. But she loves plain gold more.


    She believed a man who proposed with gold rings was the one who would never have a change of heart, loyal to her, even in front of prettier girls.


    Soon they reached the outside of the forest. The fields along the road are full of golden wheat, left and right. It was a beautiful sight except there was no one tending the field, not even a single cattle.


    "No wonder the Rode region is referred to as the gold. Look at all those golden fields. It is beautiful. "


    "I believe we called it such because of the gold mines. Midlake has far more fields than here." Ethanial corrected her.


    Leila gave a glare from the corner of her eyes. Luckily he noticed it and changed his stance.


    "But yes. They are also one of the reasons. Hehehe." He laughed awkwardly, "Anyway where are all the people? These fields should be busy and loud; not serene and quiet."


    "Maybe they are in the village celebrating something. I can see some smoke from afar. They must be cooking something delicious."


    While Leila was too positive, Ethanial was wary of the situation. It was not normal to be this quiet. Did bandits change the location here to get them off-guard? They could be hiding behind the mounds.


    Ethanial alerted the steed and cautiously drove along the path. But even after they rode a distance away from the forest, bandits were nowhere to be seen. Then Ethanial saw something white in the field, and he understood the situation immediately.


    "Shit! Leila, put your cloak on. When I say ''run'', run. Understand?"


    His sudden warning frightened her. She asked, confused, "Wh... Why?"


    "There is a monster up ahead. It must have come from the forest. If I am right, it must be a Mantila. It is a dangerous monster. I am not sure I can handle it alone."


    "Then let''s go from other roads."


    "No. There is no other road. We have no choice but to ride across the village. Leila, promise me that you will do exactly what I say."


    Since Ethanial sounded urgent, she gave her promise quickly. "Okay. I promise."


    They cautiously rode toward the village and reached the outskirts. There they saw broken spikes blocking the path and farming tools used as weapons, scattered in tattered. The villagers must have made a stance against the monster here and the result was nothing but a tragic horror_ethanial concluded. "Damn. Another day monsters have won over the humans."


    "Oh lord Mordu''."


    Human bodies lay around all over the place without their heads. Some bodies were stuck to a giant cobweb between the two houses.


    "Ethan, look at the one in the middle. Is that a mother hugging her child?"


    Ethanial looked at the body Leila pointed to. It was wrapped inside the mantila''s web. The big body had no head but a smaller head could be seen sticking out near the chest.


    Ethanial got off the horse and rushed to the body. With his enhanced sword, he cut the web wrapping the mother and the child carefully. He tried to separate them but the mother''s body was already stiff so he had to break the arms to save the child inside. A young girl came out of the clothes. She was unconscious.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Check her breathing. She might still be alive."


    Ethanial checked as Leila instructed. The girl was not breathing anymore. Her lips and nails had turned purple. He shook his head. Leila could no longer hold her tears and cried on the spot.


    The mother did her best to protect her child. She put the girl in her chest so that the monster would not see the girl. It chopped her head yet her arms did not come loose and kept hiding the girl inside her chest. Unfortunately, the monster did not leave the mother''s body on the ground. It webbed around the body together with the child and stuck them to the giant web.


    "The poison must have gotten her. Mantila''s web is known to be poisonous. It numbs your body and relaxes the muscles. Soon the victim finds itself hard to breathe and suffocate."


    "I know. I have read it. Poor child. ... ... Ethan, let''s kill that monster."


    "I will. So when you see the monster, take the horse and stay away."


    "What? No!"


    "Leila, you promised me. This is a very dangerous monster. I need to know you are safe."


    "No. I am not leaving you behind. I can help."


    "You don''t even have a sword. And it is my job to keep you safe."


    "So that''s it. I am a ''job''. All the times we spent together and I am just a ''job''."


    "No. I mean as a man. It is my job to protect the woman I love. That night when I gave you a promise, I meant to keep it, for the rest of my life."


    "But you said so yourself, you can''t win alone. I can help."


    Before they reached a consensus, their argument was interrupted by a clicking sound along with green spiky arms appearing from behind a house, followed by eight hairy legs clinging onto the wall and roof of the house.


    Leila was confident that she could be a helping hand for Ethanial until she saw the monster herself. It was the first time she saw a hybrid monster that looked like both a mantis and a spider.


    It was big, its tarantula body alone was that of a small hut, and its black and red-stripe hairs looked demonic. The spiky blades of its mantis arms were sharp and terrifying. Its slanted big eyes were menacing. One look at it and Leila found herself frozen on the spot.


    Ethanial whistled to Rings and it immediately sprinted away from danger along with Leila.


    "No! Ethanial!! Stupid horse!! Stop!! We need to take him with us."


    But no matter how much she shouted, the steed carried her away from danger, toward the forest.


    Ethanial, on the other hand, taunted the monster and ran inside the village, the opposite of Leila. As expected, the monster followed Ethanial.


    "Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. How am I supposed to kill this bastard alone?"


    He ran as fast as he could but the monster caught up to him easily and attacked him from behind. Luckily he dodged the attack by rolling inside a house. But it did not stop the mantila''s attack. It stabbed through the wall of the house but its arm stuck to the hole it just made. Ethanial used the chance.


    "Die! You ugly bug! Divination!!"


    Even with divination, it didn''t cut off completely. He felt like he was chopping a tree rather than a flesh.


    The monster retreated its wounded arm while another arm swung an attack. It cut the house horizontally in half. It was pure luck Ethanial was sitting down to take out his dagger or his body would also be cut in half along with the house.


    He immediately ran off to another house while dodging all the attacks. It was the same as before. The monster stabbed through the house and its arm stuck again. He slashed it hard. But this time, he did not wait to be cut in half. He ran off again immediately after the attack. And he was right. A moment after he got out of the house, it was cut, lower this time. He would not have survived if he had been there.


    He ran to another house which was on the other side of the road. But the monster noticed his intention and destroyed the house before he reached inside. To his surprise, there were people inside that house. They are villagers hiding from the monster. And they were killed along with the house, their heads cut off.


    "Oh lord Mordu''. What have I done? Fuck! Fuck!! Hey you ugly bastard, you will fucking pay with your head!"


    The anger and guilt grew in his mind, he decided to no longer use the houses. He challenged a frontal attack on the monster. He threw the dagger to its green menacing eye. Although the monster blocked it, it gave Ethanial some time to strike one of its hairy legs.


    "Divination!"


    He slashed using all his strength, he could feel his sword embedding into the leg. He smiled thinking he successfully cut off one leg. But in reality, it did not cut off and rather it was his sword that couldn''t be retrieved back. The hair was so sticky and thick, that his sword drowned in it.


    Without his sword to fight, he found himself unarmed and nowhere to block or run from the attack. The monster screeched loudly as if it won and threw its final blow at Ethanial.


    "I am sorry, Leila. I may not be able to take you back to your home."


    He closed his eyes and accepted his defeat.


    "I guess it is time to follow my friends."


    Ethanial closed his eyes awaiting his death. He imagined what would it be like if he met them in the afterlife. Would they welcome him? Or would they send him to hell for betraying them? No matter. At least he could say ''sorry'' face to face. He felt closure.


    It took a while for him to realise all the sounds did not go silent yet. Rather there was another sound coming from the opposite direction.


    "Take this you ugly bug!!"


    Even with his eyes closed, he knew who that voice belonged to. This melody_ it must be Leila. He opened his eyes and saw Leila, thrashing a hunting spear inside the ass of the monster.


    "I will be damned." He muttered.


    Because of the surprise attack on its delicate part, the monster screeched out of its lungs. It forgot Ethanial and turned to Leila; striking with its arm.


    But the great steed figured this out and already ran back to the distance it could not reach.


    The monster, painful to its core, chased Leila angrily.


    Ethanial, now, back to his senses, ran after the monster and caught the back of the spear. With him catching and the monster running in the other direction, the spear was pulled out of the wound on its own.


    The monster stopped and screened again due to the immense pain. It threw out poisonous webs to protect itself but it did not stop Ethanial from putting it back into where it belonged again. This time he pushed it in deeper than Leila.


    "Divination!"


    The poor monster did not even know what to do anymore, it blindly swung its arms around hoping to hit Ethanial or Leila.


    Ethanial fell back, dodging its blind swings. But after twenty steps, he suddenly felt dizzy. His arms numbed and his feet unstable. He found it hard to even stand upright.


    "Damn it. It got me. So this is the infamous mantila poison."


    He tried to clear off the webs from his body but the ruthless poison already got him. He could no longer feel strength in his body anymore. It was as if his body was not his.


    "Damn it. ...Leila. Run."


    He forced his voice out but only a whisper came. It did not reach Leila. He looked at her from the corner of his eyes while lying on the ground helplessly. Although he got the attention of the mantila, he saw her doing the stupidest thing he had ever witnessed.


    "I am a mantila." She mumbled. Her hands were shaking like crazy from fear. Yet she took out two sickles and with one in each hand, she pretended like a mantis. She was determined to draw the monster away from Ethan. She was scared. But she wanted Ethanial to live and it was the only way.


    The rule of the animal kingdom was simple. A predator would focus more on a potential threat than harmless prey.


    In its eyes, Leila on horseback with sickle arms looked like a rival challenging to take its prey.


    Leila successfully shifted the monster''s attention away from Ethanial.


    It screeched, louder and sharper than before to intimidate the new challenger.


    Leila stood her ground so it decided to attack to show its dominance.


    It charged toward her.


    "No. No. No....!" Ethanial shouted but only a wind came out. He mustered all the strength he had left in him and forced his arms to move, and legs to stand. But his body did not listen.


    "Stand!!" He screamed in silence. "I must get up. Even if I have to die, I will take that mantila away from Leila."


    However, defeated by the ruthless poison, his body failed to follow his command while he desperately and helplessly watched the monster reach Leila.


    He cried.

 Ch7 The prisoner who broke a heart

    Ethanial saw the monster reach to Leila while he helplessly fell back to the ground. He could no longer bear to watch the sight. He closed his eyes. Anger, disappointment, regret; all kinds of emotions swooshed into his mind. He hated that this was how his life would end. He hated how he failed to protect another woman he held dearest after his mother.


    Suddenly a hand pulled him up from his clothes and made him stand. Then a potion was forced to gulp down into his mouth.


    "My friend, drink this. You shall be back on your own feet in a while."


    The voice itself was soothing to his pain. It was full of confidence and heroism. He could feel strength flowing back to his legs and entire body.


    Suddenly an arrow flew through nearby his face and hit the mantila. It nearly grazed him. He looked behind and saw a group of men, five of them, walking past his feeble body. The archer immediately nocked his bow again and released a second powerful shot. It flew straight to the monster and hit where the pain was. The shock made the monster stop on its track.


    "Did you seriously shoot on its ass?"


    A man with a battle axe was amazed by the shot.


    "You monster. Have some mercy on the poor creature."


    The spearman said while smiling like a maniac. It was clear he enjoyed the show too.


    "Fucking perverts. Show some decency."


    A big man with a big broadsword said in disgust.


    "Hey! Less talk more work. Don''t you see a lady is waiting to be saved?"


    The man supporting Ethanial with his arm shouted to his friends. He had a large fan on his other hand.


    They all looked relaxed. Not a single ounce of fear could be seen in them. They even enjoyed making fun of the monster.


    On the command of the Templer with the fan, the Templers charged at the monster, roaring battlecry. The monster fought back with its own cry but theirs easily overwhelmed and frightened the monster.


    Their experience, combat ability and coordination were top-notch. They encircled the monster while it was stunned by their cry, and their positioning was just perfect. The archer shot the arrow only when it was necessary to distract the monster. The big man made himself a target and parried all the attacks with his broadsword. The spearman used its range to attack the mantis body, hindering the monster''s attack. The battleaxe man used the chance to station himself behind the monster and chopped the legs.


    "It seems you are back on your feet. Why don''t you join them, my friend?"


    "What? But I have never fought alongside them."


    Ethanial knew it was a great honour and a rare opportunity to fight alongside them but he was afraid he might mess up the coordination of the group. But his concern seemed irrelevant to the man. The man picked up the sword for Ethanial and handed it over.


    "You know how to use the flame, right? It is the only way to pass through its sticky hairs."


    The experienced Templer instructed the way to defeat mantila and after the instruction, Ethanial felt like an idiot.


    "Right. How the hell did I miss this? I am an idiot." Ethanial thought to himself. He chanted the spell and a flame grew out from the sword.


    "Flameno!"


    This time every slash Ethanial made dipped into the hair and cut the flesh with barely any resistance.


    Soon Ethanial together with four others defeated the monster and brought its greeny head to the ground. Ethanial used his sword to chop off its head. But even with divination, it took three slashes to completely cut it off.


    "Oof... What a mess! That''s why I use broadsword."


    "Axe is best. Everyone knows ''want to chop, use the axe''."


    "It doesn''t even rhyme you blockhead. ''wanna chop, use the broad''. That''s how it goes."


    Till the end, they were arguing themselves without a single care to anything.


    What a strange bunch of men_ Ethanial noted.


    The strangest one, the man with the fan, walked over to Leila. She was stunned by a shocking miracle. She thought it was over for Ethanial and her.


    "My lady, don''t worry. You are safe now. We have defeated the evil monster for you."


    The man smiled and gave his hand to help her get off the horse. But Leila jumped off herself and ran toward Ethanial instead. She threw herself into his chest.


    "Ethan! You did it. Thank God and bless the lord Mordu''. You are alive. You know how much did I worry? I was so scared. I thought I had lost you. I couldn''t even breathe."


    Leila was caught in the moment and made a mistake. Her sudden affection threw the Templars and Ethanial in surprise. It warmed his heart, however, Ethanial pushed her away quickly.


    Although it was not strange for a girl to be embraced in a man''s chest in the face of danger, it was still unusual for a miss to hug a man in wary of strangers'' eyes, especially when that man was no family.


    Leila noticed the situation and collected herself back. She turned to Templers and said her thanks.


    "And err... thank you for saving me, sir Templers."


    "You are welcome, my lady. I am happy to see the lady well and unhurt. Let me introduce myself. I am Fa¨¹n from Temple, a High Templer, and this is my hunting team," said the man with the fan.


    Ethanial tried to intervene in the conversation. However before he could, Leila replied quickly, unaware of the intention.


    "I am lady Leila Longbart, daughter of Atkinson Longbart from Gambit."


    After hearing her answer, the man smiled as if he got what he wanted. And Ethanial noticed that. He knew that Fa¨¹n was luring her into his trap. He tried to interrupt their conversation before she fell deeper and told everything she ought not to.


    But the Templers were not unaware of Ethanial''s intention either. They decided to split Ethanial and Leila apart.


    "Say Ethanial, that''s your name, right? Have you ever fought a mantila before?" The archer and axeman abruptly placed their arms around his shoulders and forced him away from Leila, saying gibberish while their leader took on Leila.


    "Ah! Longbart! The one who sells eastern spices!"


    "Yes. That''s my father."


    "I do buy a lot from your father. They give such exquisite scent and taste."


    "Thank you, sir."


    "So, why a fine lady like yourself is in this dangerous place, alone?"


    "I am not alone. Ethanial is my escort."


    "Let me rephrase it, my lady. Why are you in such a dangerous place with a single pathetic escort?"


    Out of the blue, the High Templer changed his tone and attitude toward Ethanial, or so she felt. She saw the man''s eyes when he first looked at her and thought his hostility was perhaps misunderstanding or rather jealousy as she favoured Ethanial over him. He must be thinking a weak man like Ethanial did not deserve her interest.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website."Ethanial is a Templer and he protected me all so well throughout my journey though I have to admit you saved us with mantila. I can''t thank you enough for it."


    Leila attempted to change the view on Ethanial. Though she did notice their intention, she did not grasp the actual motive from him and gave him enough answers he needed.


    "It is our job. To protect. This is indeed why, to be sure of the safety of clients, the temple provides a full team in every escort. Anyway, where are the rest? A Templer and six others?"


    He asked her nonchalantly but Leila did not answer quickly like before. She noticed something was off. She checked Ethanial to see what she should answer. But she was late. They were parted when she unnoticed. She contemplated and answered inconspicuously, "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?" Fa¨¹n questioned her ridiculous answer. "A Templer and six warriors guarding you disappeared and you don''t know."


    "It''s...it is more like I am not sure." She thought for a while. Lies would get her nowhere and make things better. It was best to speak in honesty with some sugar added for Ethan.


    "It was in Mount Raza. We were attacked by wyverns. Ethanial saved me from death by a split of hair. Without him, I would have met an untimely death. The rest are scattered or in perils, I do not know. Ethanial took me away from danger and we waited for them for a day in safety. They did not come."


    "I see."


    "For you to know, Ethanial, even though alone, did his mission loyally and splendidly. Without deserting his mission, he protected through bandits and monsters, clearly now a mantila, alone."


    "That''s enough miss. I do not need to hear more."


    The man got what he wanted and stopped Leila. She saw him smiling as he left her and called back his men. His menacing smile shrugged her in cold.


    "Archili! Alexel! Bring him here."


    As the archer and axeman brought him back, Ethanial looked at Leila. Her face did not look good. Her eyes were full of worry. They must have gotten something out of her he concluded. But in times like this, it was best to show confidence.


    "I have not said my thanks to you yet. Thanks for the potion. It saved me."


    "You are welcome, my fellow warrior from the Temple. And truly it pains my heart to do this in our first meeting." He spoke sweetly but there were hints of threat in it. He put his fan back in his pants and retrieved his sword. On the hilt was the symbol of the Temple in gold. Fa¨¹n masked his sword over the head of Ethanial when Alexel and Archili hit the back of Ethanial''s knee and dropped him to the ground. Then he recited,


    "Ethanial. You are suspected of breaking the values and moral codes of the Temple; as such you are charged with desertion and impersonating. By the power invested in me by lord Mordu'', the son of God; in his name, I arrest you the."


    The sudden declaration shocked Leila. She could not understand what was happening. Why a group of Templers would abruptly arrest Ethanial, her saviour and protector?


    "What do you mean, sir Fa¨¹n? Why are you arresting Ethanial? What crime did he commit to be treated like this?"


    "Desertion, miss. The biggest crime in the code of army."


    "What nonsense! He was the one who was protecting me all this time."


    "Do not speak of what you do not understand, woman. This is the Temple business."


    "But as he, my protector, I deserve to be explained why."


    The man was out of patience but it was best to end the ruckus so he decided to explain.


    "Fine. I shall explain in the simplest manner. In the face of imminent death, the soldiers must lay their lives for the gifted warriors, for Templers are the sons of Mordu''. I am sure every man and woman in Midland knows this fact."


    She did hear such infamous stories of soldiers who ran away for their own lives by leaving the Templers to die. Those deserters were punished by Lord Mordu'' and be damned in hell later. Will Ethanial face the same fate_she shuddered.


    "But Ethanial is a Templer."


    "You are either mistaken or lied by him. He is a captain, a rank above soldiers. Look at the hilt of his blade. You shall see a bronze symbol."


    Leila looked at it as told and to her surprise, the man was right. There were silver symbols on the weapons of other Templers while Ethanial''s was bronze.


    She thought Ethanial was a Templer. Only the Templers were allowed to wield spells, so. When she asked Ethanial in the cave, he did not deny either.


    She looked at Ethanial and asked for the truth. But he swayed his eyes to the other side as he could not meet her eyes any longer from shame and guilt.


    "You lied." She murmured.


    It contained a tinge of anger and sorrow. When she said he lied to her, Ethanil tried to explain but his conscience did not allow him. He knew all of this could happen yet he fell too comfortable in the fake happiness he had with Leila.


    "Alexel, take him with you to the Order of Temple. The rest of us shall go to Mount Raza which my lady speaks and destroy the nest. Let''s move."


    High Templer ordered his men. Alexel tied Ethanial''s arms to the back and placed the other end of the rope in his hand. He then got on his mount and dragged Ethanial. The others waited till Ethanial was completely tied so that he would not escape, and then they left for Mount Raza immediately.


    "My lady, you may follow me with your own mount."


    Before they left for the Temple in Gambit, Leila gazed at Ethanial. She was angry at him but she did not hate him. She could not. A Templer or not, he did save her and protected her with his own life.


    All the love and shared happiness she experienced on the trip were not fake even if he lied about his identity.


    "You save my life and the gratitude I return is ''this''? I should have kept my mouth shut." She felt guilty. She blamed herself. "If I was a little more attentive earlier, lied my name and pretended to be his wife as I did at the inn, he would not be arrested."


    Watching Ethanial, who was once her saviour, now treated like a criminal broke her heart. He might have lied about his identity but their memories together stayed true to her. Even this ugly reality would remain precious as a bad memory with Ethan in her heart. She just could not hate him.


    "Sir Templer, I need to get to my home by tomorrow."


    "So?"


    "It would be great if all of us were on the horse. Can you put him on your horse?"


    Alexel thought for a while and accepted her idea. But changed a little bit to his liking. He gave his horse to Ethanial while he got on the horse with Leila. As he sat on the horse behind her, he intentionally touched her waist and brushed her bottom while pretending to be accidental. Time and time on the road with rough pavement he would purposely dash-stopped in the mean to unstable her. Then he would put his arm around her chest as if he were taking care of her. The degenerate man took pleasure in her flesh with petty foul tricks.


    It was pure hell. From behind Ethanial could see the bastard taking advantage of Leila. He wanted to call out the bastard''s indecent behaviour and put him on trial. But could he really do that? He was now a criminal and a liar. Leila probably hated him now. The reason she did not complain might be that she accepted it. The thought itself corrupted his soul. He hated himself. He hated his eyes. He would gauge them out rather than watch. It would be better if he could stab his heart to stop the pain.


    But what he suffered was not real hell. It was the illusion formed by his feelings for Leila. The one who suffered was Leila. She felt like cutting off the bastard''s balls and fed them to a dog. She gritted her teeth and held her tears.


    "At least Ethanial was on the horse now."

 Ch8 The Temple

    After the incident with mantila, the two lovers met with another hardship, this time more so than the rest. Ethanial was arrested by the Templars in accused of desertion. And Leila, she was taken advantage of by a cunt.


    The three had journeyed across the countryside the entire evening after the incident. By nightfall, they reached the river crossing to the capital side. They rested in the village Inn as the night-time crossing was dangerous.


    Although Leila and Sir Alexel rested in their separate rooms, Ethanial was tied to a pole in a stable with the horses. A stable boy watched over him.


    His muscles were wasted and his mind was so tired after the deadly fight with the monster yet he could not fall asleep. It was not the place, the smell or flies that kept him awake but the troubling thoughts and unsettlement which burdened his heart.


    When the moon was high, a shadow lurked near the stable. Ethanial looked to the place where the sound came from. As the shadow got nearer, he prepared to alarm the sleeping boy.


    "Shush... It is me. Leila."


    "What? What are you doing here at midnight?"


    "I noticed the Templer did not feed you dinner. Here. A bowl of potato stew. I just warmed."


    "You do not need to take pity on me."


    "...Pity?"


    What Ethanial said, it angered her. Here she was secretly getting out of her room and giving him the food which she specifically warmed herself. Yet her kindness was met with coldness.


    "Pity? How could you? I know the days we shared were few but the bed we shared, the warmth we caressed should make you understand me more than this."


    She left the stable in anger. The bowl was dropped afar.


    He watched her back as she left. Only when she was out of reach, he regretted his words. He banged his head in agony.


    "Hey! What are you doing, old man!? Stop banging your head on the log. The Templer asked me to watch you. If you want to die, die somewhere else. Don''t get me in trouble. I have a little sister to look after."


    After the begging by the boy, Ethanial stopped. Why did he keep causing pain to others, he wondered. Why did he keep making bad choices? He regretted.


    "I am sorry Leila. I am sorry. ..."


    While Ethanial was punished for his stupidity, the boy saw the warm stew which Leila left. It was the first time in months he ate a warm stew. He was so happy that he could not care where it came from. Seeing how the boy enjoyed the stew deliciously as the steam came out from the bowl drove him mad. It must be so delicious, he concurred, especially warmth with love from Leila.


    "Lad! The stew. Can you feed me a spoon?" He cried.


    "Stew? Why should I? ... Okay okay. Jeez. This is the first time I see a man cry for a stew. I will give you."


    Hearing what the boy said, he chuckled and cried at the same time. He gulped down a spoonful fed by the boy. He felt the love throughout his body.


    "It is delicious." He mumbled.


    "Right? It is so delicious." The boy concurred, "I should take half to my sister."


    In first light when the water was steady, they got up early and past the river by boat. After the incident last night, Leila looked at him only once in the morning. For the rest of the journey, she acted like he was not there.


    Before the sun hit the horizon, they reached the town of Gambit, the capital of Rode Dukedom. It was the new capital built by the survivors of Rombit in the area southeast of the former. They built the foundation per the teaching from lord Mordu'', near the fortress on the ''Lion'' hill which was nearer to the Rode region''s main economy: the gold mines.


    Due to the abundance of gold and precious gems, the new town became a bustling city within a decade. The fortress was later turned into the duke''s castle meanwhile at the base of ''lion'' hill, a big temple dedicated to lord Mordu'' was raised along with a huge statue at the centre of town. Then, centring the temple, the town was divided into four sections based on their status and class.


    According to lord Mordu'', the status born into was fate decided by God, and as such, shall live accordingly. The nobles and rich were given big lands in the northwest while the artisans and workers were placed in the south. Then, by the order of Temple, the biggest gambling hub along with brothels and taverns were built in the northeast.


    "The wealth and poverty was decided by God; as such put your faith in his hand and you shall be answered." - Lord Mordu''.


    And so the people of Rode went into full frenzy on gambling with their precious stones. The most popular saying was "Got a rock, double it. Many rocks, triple it."


    Yet after all the division of class and status, the town was intentionally built so that all classes met on the same floor at the town square at the base of a giant statue dedicated to Mordu''. A representation that in the presence of lord Mordu''; all human statuses are equal.


    When they arrived, it was busy like always as the city of Gambit is the richest town in the midland. The roads were full of commuters in all colours. Unlike usual, Leila also saw many warriors travelling around the city.


    "Well well well. Look at this beautiful town. It is as bustling as ever. How much I miss the joy of the game and the scent of beauty. Although the latter is not much now. Hak hak hak."


    Alexel showed a perverted smile and rubbed Leila''s shoulders while sniffing her neck.


    "Oh, what is this odd smell." He retreated quickly after a sniff at her hair.


    "It is palm oil. The hair nutrient from the east."


    "The smell. I hate it. You should throw it away."


    On his comment, Leila suddenly jerked her head behind and broke his nose. Don''t cross the line, she muttered in her mind. It was the present from her late mother, the one she held dearest.


    "Fuck! You bitch! You broke my nose. Oh god, it is bleeding."


    "Be careful of your word, sir Templer. I am a lady and you shall refer me with respect. And I am sorry. I turn my head up to pay respect to the statue of lord Mordu''. It was unintentional and an accident that I broke your nose."


    Ethanial saw the incident and smiled a bit. Leila might hate him now but she did not like that bastard either. Knowing that eased his heart a bit.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.The Templer grunted. He could not argue. There was a magnificent statue of lord Mordu'' in front of them as they stood in the town centre.


    The great statue of Mordu'' was there to remind them that Gambit was the epicentre of Mordu''nism, the holy city and their pride. A decade after its foundation in this God-blessed land full of resources, the Temple along with the people of Gambit became so powerful, that theirs rivalled that of the reigning monarch in the crown city of Midlake.


    The tension between the two powers became so intense that, to prevent the war, the wise king decreed that all regions of midland shall adopt Mordu'' as their new idol and the temples to be built across the lands. And so the deadliest war was evaded. At Crown City, the king himself raised the grandest temple for lord Mordu''. However, the temple in Gambit remained to be the holiest Temple of Mordu''.


    They walked toward the store opposite of temple in the town square. It was a beautiful two-story building, the first floor was used as a store and the second floor was the office. A wooden sign, ''Eastern spices_only exquisite quality'' was proudly displayed.


    "Nanny, I am back."


    "Oh! My lady, you are back. Your father will be so happy to see you. Be careful. Step on my knee, my lady. I shall break the news of your return to your father."


    "Thank you but I shall tell myself. Where is he?"


    "Upstairs. In his office."


    Leila went upstairs to greet her father but Alexel decided to follow her and met Mr Longbart first before sending Ethanial to the temple. He ordered Leila''s nanny to watch Ethanial.


    "I shall come with you, my lady. Hey, you servant, keep an eye on that convict. He runs and your head rolls."


    "Yes, sir Templer. I shall watch him closely."


    Leila rolled her eyes at his rude behaviour. How could he threaten a person he just met? A Templer she imagined was a high and mighty warrior with great manner. Him? A bandit would suit him more.


    "By the way why are you coming with me? Your job is done. Is it not?"


    "No. Not yet. I need to collect the rewards your father promised for escorting you."


    "You? Escorted me? You did no such thing. It was Ethanial who escorted me."


    "Ethanial? You mean the convict whose head is about to roll. From what I remember, that useless shit was on the verge of death and left you unprotected. It was us who saved both of you."


    "What about everything before that? What about wyverns? I didn''t see you there but Ethanial and his team did. They and their families deserve the rewards."


    "Are they though? What did they protect? They even fail to protect their own lives. Losers deserve nothing. ... This must be your father''s room. Go in."


    His rudeness, disrespect and no remorse toward his fellow men from the Temple utterly disappointed her. "Trash," muttered she.


    Upon seeing his lovely precious daughter''s face, a man jumped from his chair and embraced her. After hearing the news of a mantila rampaging Ronstead, he was very worried about her safety. He checked her up and down, front and back, round and round for injuries until he noticed the man behind her. Only then did he let her go and welcomed the Templar inside.


    Leila said farewell to her father and left the room as the two started to talk about the mission and rewards. She did not want to hear any shameless and brazen words coming out of that trash.


    On her way down, she saw Ethanial sitting in the corner covering his face in his lap. A young female servant watched Ethanial from afar without blinking a single time. The girl was scared of Ethanial. Leila pressed her chest to relieve the pain in her heart as she turned away to stop the tears. But she could not turn away for long. "This is not right." She muttered, "I shall set things right."


    She clenched her fists with her newly-found determination. She walked to Ethanial.


    "Betty, will you fetch some water for this man? I shall watch him in your place."


    "What!? No, my lady. No way I will let this dangerous man alone with you."


    "Dangerous?... You are wrong. He is my saviour. So fetch some water for him. Please."


    "But... That Templer..."


    "Do you not trust me? Please I am asking you."


    Betty saw Leila''s expression and accepted her request. But she still warned a male worker to keep watch of the two from afar.


    "Ethan. It is me. Are you alright? Is anywhere hurt?"


    On normal occasions, her melodic voice would ease any pain in his wounds. Now it hurt more.


    "I will tell the Temple that you did nothing wrong."


    "I did ...wrong. I did abandon them. I did lie to you. And I did fail to protect you."


    "No. No, Ethan. Remember what I said that night? The first night we met. You are my saviour. So don''t you dare whine like a child and accept whatever that bastard labels you, understand? Do you even know what is happening upstairs? That bastard is dishonouring your friends and trying to steal the rewards for himself."


    After hearing her words, Ethanial looked into her eyes to be sure Leila was telling the truth. Some life came back to his eyes. Leila noticed that Ethanial blamed and burdened himself on the deaths of his late friends so she decided it was best to give him motivation through it.


    "Yes. You might be the only one who can restore their honours. And probably deliver the rewards they deserved to their remaining families."


    Her words brought him up on his feet. Angered, he clenched his fists.


    "Where is that bastard? Untie me. I will kill him. I dare him to talk shit about my late comrades."


    "What!? No. No! That''s not what I mean. It would only make you a criminal."


    "I am already one."


    "No, you are not. You tell what you did and why you did it at the hearing. I shall also be a witness on your side. Together we will prove that you did nothing wrong and that you are not a deserter."


    Like the sun shone up the lightless moon, Leila livened up hope in Ethanial. Seeing the gloss back in his listless eyes, she felt hope and happiness.


    "Thank you, Ethan. For not giving up."


    "No. I should be the one thanking you. I lied to you yet..."


    "No, you didn''t. I was the one who mistaken you as a Templer."


    "... Leila. I promise. I will become a free man. Then I will become a real Templer. I will become so strong that I will protect you, that you will never be hurt anymore. Then I will marry you."


    "I shall wait."


    Hearing their conversation, Alexel interrupted it and dragged Ethanial away from Leila, his other hand full of a bag of coins.


    "No. You won''t. Cause his head will be on the ground and his body will be fed to dogs. That''s the ending of a useless trash who deserted his team."


    As the two walked over to the Temple on the opposite road, she looked at Ethan''s back. It was not shrugging anymore. It was wide and confident. This time she felt no pain in her chest. For there_ was hope.

 Ch9 Dubious hearing

    "Since I have delivered mankind with redemption from evil, thou shall bow me and serve me; to be free eternally from damnation in rebirth. Join me and repay in mine quest of deliverance to others due in your best form," - lord Mordu''.


    To be free from damnation and rejoice in a better realm after rebirth, the people were taught to repay with what they possessed. The women repaid with their bodies to the servants of the Temple before they lost their first. It became customary for them to visit the Temple a night a week before of wedding. For the men, their strength being their best, repaid by serving in the army of the temple in quest against the monsters before they turned old and lost it.


    As such, the Temple reached the peak of power through its newly raised armies with Templers, gifted warriors of spells, at their core. Soon after King Dane''s rule ended, its dominance became so immense that it answered no kings while its arms and legs were embedded deep in the kings'' court. It became a kingdom within the kingdom. It had its administration, judiciary and economy which were maintained by the Ayeegyee, sons of Mordu'', at each temple raised in capitals of all six regions of Midland.


    However, at the temple of Gambit, three Ayeegyee_ Ayeegyee the wise, Ayeegyee the benevolence and the great Ayeegyee; were placed to oversee its function. While the benevolence took care of welfare, the wisdom was in charge of the moral guard.


    "Captain Ethanial," The wisdom called Ethanial''s name. His dominating voice echoed through the white-marble Hall of Truth. It was a two-story circular hall built by stacking huge blocks of marble. The upper floor was crescent shaped allowing to spectate the process on the lower floor. Huge banners of Temple and Rode were hung down from the windows outside. There were no windows on the lower floor.


    Opposite from the upper floor was a huge face of lord Mordu'', sculptured onto the walls of the hall. There was a small opening in the right eye.


    Below the face was a stage made of oak. A podium with a golden crest of Temple was placed in the middle of the stage.


    The Ayeegyee continued, "Templer Alexel has accused you that you have deserted your men and running away for your own lowly life. You have put yours over the life of a Templer even though the Temple strictly taught you_ that ''it is an honour to lay life for the warriors of God''. This is a serious accusation implying that you have broken the highest moral code. Do you understand it is the capital punishment?"


    "I do, your wisdom."


    "Good. Do you have anything to say for yourself?"


    The whole hall turned silent as the spectators and the Ayeegyee as well waited for the answer from Ethanial. Ethanial turned his head to Leila who had come to be the witness for him. His conscience and the words from Leila pulled a tug inside his mind_ should he accept his punishment honourably for leaving his friends behind or fight reluctantly until he cleared his name as Leila wanted?


    As he stood there fighting an inner battle, Leila clenched her hands at her chest, awaited eagerly praying Ethan would do as she told.


    "Your wisdom, I, devoted servant of Temple, the pupil of your teaching, deny all accusations and plead not guilty."


    Ethanial finally reached a decision and denied all accusations. He believed he must fight so that he could reclaim the rewards Alexel stole.


    Ethanial''s blatant denial angered the hall. But Ethanial did not falter. He continued, "I did no such thing. All accusations are done on speculation while I have proof, a witness for my innocence."


    "Rotten bastard!" A spectator spewed a cause right after Ethanial''s claim. It paved the way for the rest to follow spitting on Ethan''s name.


    "Do you have no shame or honour?"


    "Don''t you have any conscience? You betrayed your brothers in arms!"


    "Shameless pig!!"


    His claim brought a heated moment within the crowd. Those who distrusted him cursed while the others defended.


    "Hey! You don''t know that. He said he has a witness."


    "Let the man talk!"


    The court split into two. It was turning into chaos so Ayeegyee interrupted it by slamming the podium.


    "Order!! Order!!! Then you shall be given a chance to prove your claim. However, remember this_ Confess now and your penalty will be met with mercy, a chance to repent in a great cycle of life. Revealed later and it will be eternal damnation in hell."


    "This servant bows in gratitude to your mercy for the chance to be heard. I plead not guilty."


    Ethan stubbornly denied the accusation.


    "Stop your lies and sweet talk, pig!"


    A bark came out from the crowd on the second floor. It threw the patience away from his wisdom.


    "In front of me, the wise, who said that? Take him out of the room and reprimand him for his insolent behaviour. ...you may begin, captain."


    Ethanial bowed again showing his utmost respect to be favoured. He knew it was in the situation that his behaviour and manner spoke a lot.


    "My men and I, together with Templer Mulberry, escorted lady Leila, daughter of Atkinson Longbart, from Portland to Gambit. There were no problems till we reached Mount Raza. There, we were attacked by a nest of wyverns."


    "Hold on. Why did you choose the mountain route? Why not use the imperial route?"


    "I am just a captain. It was Templer Mulberry who chose the route. He said the mission time was a moon and we were tight in schedule. So we used the mountain to cut distance. On an important note, when we reached mMountRaza, it was long passed sunset yet we did not stop."


    "So it was nighttime when the wyverns attacked?"


    "Yes."


    The crowd was in awe. Everyone here knew that wyverns were the worst opponents to meet at night.


    "One of them caught us by surprise. The other one attacked us from the front. It spitted the poison and got another one of us. It was terrible."


    After hearing Ethanial, some started to shake their heads_it was a hopeless situation, they concurred.


    "But it turned to worse when the horse from the carriage ran amok. The poor horse must have been scared. It ran straight to the cliff. I chased and stopped the horse then pulled out Leila from danger. By then, I saw not two but a whole nest came down on us."


    Again, the crowd was shocked after hearing a nest. Some could now sympathize with Ethanial.


    "Yes. A nest. As the client''s safety was our mission''s priority, I took her to a cave, a safe place, two candles away from where we were attacked. We waited a day for my team there but they didn''t show up. Since we were short on time, I decided to take Leila home first and to be reunited with my team in town."


    Many in the crowd stood side with his decision. But no claim he made stayed true unless proven.


    "So is anyone here to affirm your claim?"


    "By the mercy of God, lady Leila herself is here to vouch for my claim."


    "Very well. The hall of truth called upon the witness. Miss Longbart, take the stage."


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The moment the Ayeegyee called upon her name, Leila walked up the small stage gently. She even wore a simple white dress so that the wisdom had a good impression on her. She knew manner raised the credibility of her testimony.


    "Your wisdom, I, lady Leila Longbart, daughter of Atkinson Longbart, pay my respect to your wisdom. My father is a religious man and a devotee of the Temple. He has donated many times to the Temple. As he has followed the teaching of Mordu'', the lord has blessed him with my safety return."


    "Praise his mercy on you, child."


    "My father hired the escort from Temple for my travel to the east. The time was a moon. We took the imperial route during the departure and it took too much time that when it was time to return, we were short on time. I told sir Templer Mulberry. He said he heard no news of vicious monsters sighted in Donbask so we decided to use the mountain route. We travelled day and night. When we were first attacked, I didn''t know it was wyverns. I was in the carriage and suddenly I heard the flapping of wings and a man screaming in horror. The voice went far as he was screaming. Then I heard the sounds of a fight. I was so scared."


    Leila shrugged in fear as she revisited the memory of horror. The crowd also took pity on her.


    "Suddenly my carriage moved forward and I heard a man shouting that my carriage was headed straight to the cliff. Then I heard the sounds of hoofs galloping beside my carriage. Soon my carriage was stopped abruptly and tripped over. Then the door was opened and I saw a man sending his arm to lift me. I took the arm and got out. It was the first time I saw Ethanial. My carriage was stopped just before it would fall. He saved my life. But I was not safe yet. A wyvern took my driver and dropped him back. He fell to his death right in front of my eyes. I was shocked in fear. Ethanial knew I was still in danger so he took me to a cave where it was safe. We waited there for his team. But after a day, we decided to go first."


    The crowd noted that Leila''s statement was matching with Ethanial''s and they started to think Ethanial did nothing wrong. They were convinced by Leila''s beauty and her voice. But Alexel was not someone easily swayed. He was determined to find fault with Ethanial.


    "Tell me why you didn''t go back to your team after she was in safety."


    "He wanted to but..."


    Leila knew the Templer wanted to use Ethanial''s conscience against Ethanial. So she answered his question before Ethan. Alexel also knew what Leila was up to. He tried to stop her answering but Leila was not easy to beat either.


    "I didn''t ask you, my lady."


    "...but I told him someone should be protecting me at all times. After what I saw, I didn''t want to be left alone. I was scared. Ethanial was my sole comfort."


    "... Your wisdom, she is interrupting my question."


    "Miss Leila, I understand you want to share your story but need I remind you of the teaching of lord Mordu''. ''Woman shall not interfere with a man''s talk.'' You are on noble ground, Miss Leila. Behave yourself."


    "My deepest apologies for my rude behaviour, your wisdom."


    "I shall accept your apology. Accused, you may answer."


    "Your wisdom, I have known my men for a year and Templer Mulberry. They are courageous men and proud warriors. They would bravely fight for the success of the mission rather than live in shame. I decided protecting Leila was in the best interest."


    "But did you really protect Leila? Your wisdom, when my team found them, the convict was on the ground nearly dead by the poison from a mantila. It was the girl, whom he swore to protect, trying to save him."


    His words turned the tide. A warrior saved by a girl who could barely lift a sword.


    "Shameless pig."


    "Hang yourself."


    "You fricking waste of food."


    Alexel continued, "his incompetence endangered the girl and nearly killed it. It made me understand why lord Mordu'' has taught lesser men to die for gifted warriors. Only the Templers are the true salvation of men against monsters. And he foresees it. Praise him! Praise the Mordu''!"


    Suddenly the hall of truth turned into a prayer hall. Praises and prayers spread across, while at the same time, curses and swears also flung to Ethanial. As a ragged warrior, he had heard many curses but this was the first time he felt it in his heart. He felt anger. Not to them but to himself. He was angry and ashamed.


    Alexel, opening his chest and standing tall, proudly observed the crowd like a winner. Leila wanted to weigh on Ethanial side but the wise had already warned her once. She could not intervene and risked her status as a witness. Her heart was about to burst. She hoped Ethan would say anything. But she also knew, Ethan, like every other man in this room, was from the Temple and it was his pride that men should be the ones protecting women.


    She waited for his defence till she could not hold herself any longer.


    "Your wisdom, may I speak?"


    "Why? So that you could save him again?"


    The Templer mocked. The crowds followed along. But it did not stop Leila.


    "No. I shall speak, for I am the sole witness. Sir Templer here wasn''t there to see the whole picture. He arrived only when the fight was about to end. Ethanial here gave up his ride so I could run away myself while he ... took on the mantila alone. Yes. He knew he couldn''t beat it. Yet he bravely took it head-on for me. Like his men, he was ready to sacrifice himself for the mission."


    "Yet when I saw you, you were there trying to attack the mantila. Why? Perhaps he told you to fight alongside him. Perhaps he wanted to use you as bait but misstepped and the monster got him first."


    Leila was frustrated. She was the sole witness, the one being saved. Yet these people happily dined on an accusation from imagination.


    "Don''t run wild on your imagination, sir Templer. It was all on me. He told me to run. But I thought we could run together given the chance the mantila was already hurt. It was my decision. I...felt guilty. We chose that dangerous route because of me. Precious fathers, husbands and sons were lost because of me. I did not want another on me."


    She looked down to the floor, her eyes staring at the past. Tears filled in the corner of her eyes. She said with truth. All along Ethanial was not the only one burdened by deaths. Leila also carried a load on her own.


    "Insolence!!" The Templer barked, "Women do not decide what men do."


    "That does not change the fact what we felt in our hearts, sir Templer. We never wanted it. Given chance we wanted to ..."


    The crowds laughed at Leila.


    "Do what? Beg the monster not to kill? hahaha."


    "Or better! charmed with your beauty? Hahahaha."


    Leila could not argue back. They were right, she believed. She was not able to save Ethan. ''If the Templers were not there, what would have happened?'' she thought. ''Who am I to believe I could save or help Ethan?''


    She knew she could not do much. She knew she was weak and vulnerable. But to be revealed and laughed upon by disheartened her.


    And it angered Ethanial. He could no longer watch the woman he loved being ridiculed and made fun of. She was the kindest and bravest person he had ever met. How many times did she bring him back on his feet when he was down?


    "She is the strongest woman I have ever known. Skill, maybe not. But courage and determination, rival any of you. You all should have seen how she put a spear into a mantila''s back, which half of you wouldn''t dare to approach. So you may laugh like ignorant fools. It is your loss." Ethanial defended Leila. Their eyes met as he spoke.


    "Silence convict! You dare talk without being asked," barked Alexel loudly, "and you dare mock your own peers." Since Ethanial made enemies out of the public, Alexel decided to use that against him.


    "Enough! Both of you! This is not a debate on a girl''s bravery. The sun is down. We shall adjourn the hearing. The next hearing will be in half moon after the competition."


    Ayeegyee the wisdom ended the session in anger. Most cases like these ended quickly with the accused found guilty and executed. But this time, both the prosecution and accused kept getting sidetracked and he lost patience.


    Alexel approached Leila before he left the room. He smacked his lips and smiled.


    "There are only two witnesses in this case. You and me. Don''t think they would listen to a girl''s words over a Templer''s. Stop humiliating him or yourself and do whatever you girls do. Don''t interfere in a man''s job."


    Leila watched his back as he left the hall proudly. "Damn you." She swore in her mind.

 Ch10 Leilas burden

    It was nighttime when she reached her home. Her father was waiting for her outside the house. He was walking to and from in front of the door.


    "Father, it is cold. Why are you waiting outside? Are you that worried for me?"


    "Of course. What kind of father wouldn''t when his dear daughter went to a court?"


    "I am just a witness, father."


    "But human mouths speak what they want to believe. Rumours are the deadliest weapons."


    "Father. I have already told you. Ethan is my saviour and protector. I owe this much to him."


    "I know. I know. I am just saying. Reputation is everything in a society. I can''t let even a dent in yours. Especially now that the Duke has accepted to see you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Let''s talk inside."


    The expression of Mr Longbart changed. It turned serious as he looked here and there suspiciously. Leila couldn''t understand her father. He wasn''t like this before.


    Mr Longbart locked the door soon after they entered the house.


    "Father, why are you acting weird?"


    "Don''t worry dear. This is good news. It just rolled in. The Duke accepted to see you after he saw your portrait. My informant said Duke couldn''t eye on others anymore after he saw you."


    "No. No. Wait!. Seriously what did you do Father? Explain to me so that I understand."


    "Like I said. The Duke has taken a liking to you. It is been a year since the duchess passed away. So he is now looking for a wife. Every beauty in town sent their portraits. I heard even royalties from the capital are involved. But my dear, after he saw your portrait he threw others away. He said you are the one."


    The sudden announcement from her father surprised her. Before she visited her mother''s grave, her father asked her to paint a portrait. At that time he didn''t say anything about the Duke. She thought he wanted a portrait because that was the fashion of the rich lately.


    "Father! Are you serious? You told me that the portrait was for the home. You lied to me?"


    "Yes. I mean... No. I thought I should use it for better. And I was right. My dear daughter. We are becoming royalties!! My dream has come true!"


    She had already had a bad day in court. Now her father was suddenly telling her to marry a person she had never seen before, just for the money. It ticked her off.


    "No!! I am not marrying that grey-hair, father. He is older than you. Grandfather would be younger than him. I am not marrying that old sag of balls!"


    Her outburst shocked her father. He had never seen his beloved daughter this angry before. There were times when the two did not meet the same term but never this heated.


    "Sshh...My dear, keep your voice down. If others were heard, our heads would be cut off."


    "No, father. I won''t be silenced. You promised Mother that you would do the best for me. You said I could marry the one I love like my mother did. You promised me that."


    "Leila, my dear. This is the best for you. Stop acting like a child. You are already twenty. Many had fallen to your beauty yet I rejected their proposals to you. I had waited three years hoping you would find a fine gentleman yourself. Yet where is he?"


    "Give me some time."


    "More time? You are at your peak. Any later and you would miss to grab the best man."


    "Is the old duke the best man?"


    "Not ideally."


    "I have found him. My ideal man. He is a Templer...I mean a Templer-to-be. He is young and talented. One day, he will become the greatest warrior. He cared about me and protected me sincerely."


    "No. Not a Templer. They are always on missions and never come home. They lay with women in every village. And do you know how many Templers killed by monsters each year? Their stories and endeavours are only good for ears."


    Her father tried to shatter the unrealistic idolising of warriors.


    "Ethan is not like them."


    "Ethan? Do you mean Ethanial? The one who is accused of betrayal? Absolutely not. I told you to search for a fine gentleman and you brought me a criminal?"


    "He is not a criminal. He is my protector. Everyone was wrong about him and I will set things right. I will make everyone see to it."


    "Even by chance he is not guilty, still he will never become a high Templer with his tarnished reputation. You will live in poor and constant grief. These days, the power lies in position and wealth."


    "Is that it? Wealth and power. Are those the only things that matter to you, Father? Did you marry Mother for her wealth?"


    The moment she said those words, she knew she was wrong. She was upset but she did not mean to. It came out wrong. She was trying to say that she and Ethan would strive on the same road he and her mother walked. They were the self-made people who became successful through brain and brawn.


    Right after her words, she felt a hit to her cheek. The dizziness threw her off balance to the ground. The first in her lifetime, her father slapped her.


    As the argument turned violent, the rest of the household came out to see the situation. Her stepmother waved the nanny to take Leila away. She winked at her husband telling him that she would persuade Leila, woman to woman.


    Mr Longbart accepted her idea and threw himself to a chair. He looked at his trembling hand. He could not believe he hit Leila. Tears ran down from the corner of his eyes. Tears are signs of weakness, he believed. He, as the head, did not want to show that in front of the entire household. Yet he could not help himself and let out a few drops.


    After Mrs Borger took Leila upstairs, her stepmother entered her room with a sweet smile. She approached her daughter slowly and sat beside her gently.


    "Leila," she called her with the softest and kindest voice while she rubbed Leila lightly on the shoulder, "I understand how you feel. I am also the eldest daughter of my family. For us, marriage is the business we must succeed. I didn''t love your father at first. But his relentless show of affection made me fall in love and now we have a son together. I am sure you will come around too. I heard the Duke was always good to his late wife even though she didn''t give him any children. He will truly treasure a young fertile beauty like you."


    "Because the late duchess was the real royalty and he married her to become the duke. You do know he has three mistresses and a courtesan he usually visits, right? And I heard he usually treats them like pleasurable meat. He is an old douchbag."


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon."He is a douchbag. So what? All the better if he had others who could pleasure him. He won''t bother you much. Like you said, he is old, one foot in the grave. Soon you will be the duchess and the second most powerful woman in all of the empire. Then you can do whatever you want. Hell, you could clear his name. Who is that warrior you love, Ethanial? You could knight him and marry him after you become the Duchess. All the golds, silks and a castle for you and your lover, for your father and all of us."


    "So you are the same. No loyalty. No love. The marriage is a business for you. And now you want to barter me like an item to realise your dream of royalty."


    "Oh! Don''t be so selfish Leila. Like I said, this is the responsibility of the eldest daughter."


    "Selfish? Me? I gave up my mother''s jewellery when my father asked them to bribe the late duchess and royalties. I gave you my mother''s garments and her necklace because you said you liked them. Even though they were left by my mother for me, I gave them to you because you said you love them. The only thing I kept was a bottle of palm oil as my mother''s memory! So don''t you tell me I am selfish!! Get out of my room. Out! Now!"


    "Get out? This is my house. I am the lady of the house. Don''t you dare speak with that tone to your mother, young girl?"


    "You are my step-mother."


    "You... This is all because your father spoiled you. I told him this would happen."


    "Spoiled? I was never spoiled. I never asked for anything. I wanted to help at the store my mother founded, yet I gave up because you never liked me going there. You were afraid I would take it from your son. Didn''t you? Father already gave the crown city branch to Bran but you still eyed on my mother''s store. And I let you have them all. So don''t tell me I am spoiled."


    "My son is a man. It was his birthright to inherit the family business. You are a girl."


    "Then give birth to a girl on your own and sell her to the old man yourself. Don''t use me for your gain!"


    A hand reached her face the second time and she did not regret it this time. Although her stepmother and she was not close to each other, there was never a clash either. Whenever her stepmother asked for something, she gave it without complaint. Leila didn''t want the bad blood between them to be a burden for her father. She did not want her father to be uncomfortable.


    However, Mrs Longbart assumed Leila''s compromise was her dominance over Leila. This time again, she thought Leila would say yes like always. She was wrong. This was the first time she noticed Leila was never afraid of her.


    Mrs Longbart vented her anger by slamming the door as she walked out of the room. It nearly shook the house.


    Leila was also fuming with anger. She let it all out, everything she wanted to say but never really didn''t, in one go. However, she still felt heavy in her chest, more than ever. It was more of the disappointment than anger. Also sadness. It had been more than a decade yet she still remembered how her mother would embrace her tightly and encourage her in these hard times. She felt alone.


    "Mother, what did I do wrong to be met with this fate? The man I love is arrested and about to be executed. And my own father sold me off to an old man for the gain. Why is it so hard to ask to live like you, mother?" She mumbled.


    She looked at her nanny who was watching her from the corner. She found her eyes full of empathy, love and sorrow.


    Mrs Borger had been Leila''s nanny since birth. She was the woman who understood Leila the most after Lily, Leila''s mother.


    Mrs Borger slowly walked toward her with her arms open It was the thing she needed the most now so Leila threw herself into her nanny''s chest. Tears poured down, and so were the snots wetting and staining Mrs Borger''s clothes. She felt bad and moved back.


    However, Mrs Borger pulled her in closer and patted her head gently, muttering "Oh poor child" repeatedly.


    "Nanny, am I being a bad daughter to my father? Am I selfish?" Leila asked her nanny in a crackling voice.


    Mrs Borger embraced her harder before she answered to Leila.


    "No, child. You are far from being selfish. Although Mrs Longbart is right about the duty of the eldest daughter, I don''t believe you are wrong either. When Lily chose to marry Mr Longbart, your father, she had to fight her family real hard. There was not a single day that she didn''t cry. But Lily was a woman with sheer determination and strong conviction. She knew what she truly wanted and what would make her happy. She fought all objections along and long till she finally won. You are your mother''s child. Leila. So I am sure of it. If that''s what will let you live without regret, go for it. You can do it."


    Her nanny''s words touched her. She felt like her mother herself was here. She cuddled to her like a baby till she fell asleep under her lullaby. "Child o'' sleep tight, after the rough light


    Rest well and wake up


    When new light comes;


    Tomorrow is tougher, as it always be


    Cry when hard, for I''ll lend my shoulders..."


    Mrs Borger carried her to bed and put her down gently not to wake her up. She covered her with a blanket and kissed her forehead as she left Leila''s room.


    "Rest well child. Tomorrow is always harder when you become an adult."


    Meanwhile under the town square, inside the dungeon of the temple;


    Ethanial gritted his teeth and clenched his fists so that he would not scream. The moment he screamed, they would enjoy doing it.


    "You don''t need to hold it in. Scream if you feel pain. It is fine," said the torturer nicely, "I don''t want to do this to you too. Just confess and this will end."


    "A warrior never gave in to pain. And I have nothing to confess. I did nothing wrong."


    "Bastard!" The torturer yelled. He hit Ethanial''s shins with a bat as he had lost his patience. "You are a deserter. A man with no honour."


    Again Ethanial shut his lips tight so as not to scream.


    "You betrayed your brothers in arms. Left them to die like pigs."


    "They died like warriors. Their honourable sacrifice was the reason the client lives."


    "... You are right. They died a warrior''s death. You should have done the same!" Again the man swang hard to his knees.


    The moment the surface of the bat met his bones, the crackling sound echoed through the small grimy room. Yet Ethanial did not give in to pain.


    He promised Leila that he would be with her again. If he confessed because of some pain, he would never see her again. He was determined to withstand all the pain until his innocence was proven.

 Ch11 The person with power

    The sun appeared from the roofs of buildings, rays of light shining directly into her eyes through the window. She covered the light with her hand but her attempt failed. She decided to roll to the other side.


    "Lady Leila, you are awake. Mr Longbart calls you to have the breakfast together."


    A servant broke her uncomfortable news soon after she woke up. ''What a bad start'' she thought to herself.


    "Tell him that I won''t be joining. ...and call Mrs Borger here."


    "But Mr Longbart said..."


    "Please, Betty."


    "I will, lady Leila."


    Leila looked out the window while waiting for her nanny. People outside were wearing colourful clothes, smiling to ears, laughing and chatting with each other. Young Missies were particularly wearing very beautiful garments and dresses, waiting for young gentlemen to be escorted. The town was already bustling with guests from across the kingdom before noon. All of them were filled with excitement and thrill.


    "They must be going to the competition," she concluded.


    Every two years, an exam was held in the Rode region by the Temple, to birth Templers from the ranks of captains. These talented captains were called Templer-to-be. Ethanial was one of them.


    She walked to her wardrobe and undressed to change into more comfortable clothes. Yesterday she slept in her dress.


    "I knew Mr Longbart wouldn''t let me so I snatched some directly from the kitchen. Oh, are you going too?"


    Seeing Leila changing dress, Mrs Borger asked in surprise. She thought Leila did not want to join Mr Longbart so she carried a basket of food and a small bucket of water just enough to wash her face to the room.


    "What? No. I just want to change into something comfortable."


    "I see. I thought you were going to watch the competition with the family. Your lover is a Templer-to-be I heard. Will you not cheer him on?"


    "... No. He won''t compete. He is accused of ...something he didn''t do. It is the reason why I went to the Temple yesterday. I am the only one who can prove his innocence."


    "I see. You must be exhausted. ... Yet your face is still glowing even in the morning. I am jealous."


    "I am sure you were a beauty at my age too, nanny."


    "No, I wasn''t. Or I would have married a better man than Borger."


    Mrs Borger made fun of her husband and laughed at her joke. Leila touched her hand and comforted her.


    "I am sorry about your husband nanny. He was ...in front of me. I could not help him. That wyvern..."


    "Don''t worry. I am fine. I hate that old man anyway. Selfish bastard he was. I married him because Mrs Longbart forced me."


    The two spent their first hour happily like a mother and child. They talked about the past while Mrs Borger combed Leila''s hair. Mrs Borger had no child of her own so she treated Leila as her own.


    "So you fell in love when his hand touched you? You should not. Not that fast my lady."


    "You don''t understand nanny. It was destiny."


    Leila said as she stared at the roof, reminiscing of that day while smiling deeply. She continued, "And he was so cool. Even under a dark moon, he was shining when he rode beside my carriage. It was like stories mother used to tell."


    "You are no longer a child. Don''t find a man from such stories."


    "There is more. In Ronstead, there was this monster..."


    "A mantila I heard."


    "Yes. We were there. Deep inside that monster reach. He gave me his horse so that I could run away while he lured the monster. Is it not enough to fall in love with such a man? When did Mr Borger ever give his life to you nanny?"


    "Humph* Borger. He would feed me to the monster so he could run. I understand you, my lady. But do know, it was his job. It may not be particularly because he loves you. I am sure all warriors would do the same."


    "I doubt that."


    "Hahaha. Sure he seems to be a fine man. But be careful. Sometimes interest is wrongly perceived as love."


    "I am sure of it. He loves me. And I do to him."


    "You must be thrilled. Anyway were you not scared to death when you saw that monster, you are afraid of bugs, are you not?"


    "I am. But strange. My mind went blank when I first saw that monster. Then I saw myself putting a spear in its back. I was so startled at myself."


    "I see. You were more afraid to lose him than yourself. You have grown, my lady."


    They were enjoying chitchat for a while. Then Betty came into the room while they were having fun.


    "Lady Leila, Mr Longbart is calling you to come down."


    "Tell Father, I will not be joining them."


    "I am not requesting you, Leila. When I say come, you come."


    As if Mr Longbart knew she would reject, he came upstairs to take her by force by himself.


    "No, father. I will not go to the competition with you. As you see I am in my nightgown which is improper for such an event. You may go on your own or you will be late."


    "Mrs Borger. Betty. I want her to change clothes immediately and see her downstairs. Use force if necessary."


    "Fine. You may force me without my consent. But I shall act crazy in front of the Duke."


    "You... I will let you be for a day."


    Knowing how stubborn Leila was, Mr Longbart decided to leave her alone till she calmed down.


    "Are you really going to rebel against your father, Leila?" Mrs Borger asked Leila.


    "... But you said I was right."


    "I did. But not like this. When Lily decided to marry your father, who was just a peddler back then. So she persuaded her father and her family one by one. She sweet-talked them to see her side."


    "Sweet-talked to my stepmother? Hell. She will never listen to me."


    "You have your father."


    "My father is an idiot who only sees her and my brother in his eyes. He only listened to her. I doubt he remembers my mother''s face."


    "Give him a chance. You will see him love you more than you believe."


    "... ... I will. But that is not the end of the problem. Ethan. He was accused of desertion. I heard it was a capital crime."


    "Oh, poor child. Tell me if there is anything I can help."


    "I... I do not know. I thought I could do it. I thought I could prove his innocence if I just stated the truth. But I don''t know anymore. Will my words hold any meaning? Will they believe me? I feel lost."


    After hearing her, Mrs Borger put the comb aside and kissed her crown gently.


    "Sweet child. You already had one who believes in you. Tell me."


    Leila told her nanny the entire story. The two put their heads together to find a loophole or strong proof that could not be dismissed. They crammed together all day but did not find anything useful. The two stopped only when Mr and Mrs Longbart came back from the competition. They heard a familiar voice which was long gone for a year with them. It was Leila''s brother, Bran.


    "Father! Did you see how that person dodged the log? It was pure talent."


    "Right. We should hire him as a caravan guard next time."


    "Exactly my thought."


    "Alright. Alright. Enough with boys. Let''s talk about something more important."


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.She had been hearing about the valour and talent of men along the road till earful. Mrs Longbart switched the conversation.


    "About girls. Third row, yellow dress."


    "I don''t like her nose, mother. It is too big."


    "Then the one at the farthest right."


    "With purple dress? I heard her mouth smell like trash."


    "I see. It must be why she stayed away from the crowd. How about the red one in the booth? She must be royalty but I think she is interested in you, my handsome boy."


    "Oh, she is a beauty indeed. Until she smiles that is. She has crooked teeth and the way she laughs is weird. It sounded like a horse."


    "She won''t be laughing all the time. It is negligible compared to what we will gain. How about the blonde one on the first row of the booth with a black dress? Her choice of garment is dull but she has a stunning beauty."


    "The ones on the first row are high royalties from the capital. It is impossible with our status," said Mr Longbart. As a businessman, he understood his limit. He was no daydreamer.


    "Oh darling, our son is the executive of the crown city branch. I am sure he is already acquainted with her. Right?"


    "Err... No mother. She is off-limits to us. It is Princess Cleo, sister of the king."


    "See. I told you. Don''t be too ambitious."


    Even though her husband told her to know their limits, Mrs Longbart was an ambitious woman.


    "Why not? If we manage Leila marry to the Duke, even the princess can be ours."


    "That would truly be great. She is a catch indeed mother. ... Though I heard she hates men."


    Hearing their disgusting conversation full of greed, Leila felt like vomiting. She knew Mrs Longbart was an ambitious woman but she did not believe her father would be in it too.


    "Father, you are back! I have prepared dinner."


    Leila spoke in her sweetest voice. She decided to sway her father to her side. At least she wanted to save her father from becoming a greedy person like her stepmother.


    "Leila, my beautiful sister. You are as pretty as ever."


    Upon seeing her, her brother complimented her beauty while looking intensely at her body. She was only wearing thin comfortable garments since she was at home.


    He greeted her with a hug which she rejected and got away from him.


    "Thanks for the compliment but I hope you stop looking at me like that. It is inappropriate."


    "How dare you! Call your brother a pervert!? You are the one wearing inappropriate clothing. Go wear something on top."


    Leila understood the situation was not in her favour to persuade her father. She decided it was best to do her mission when she was alone with her father.


    "I am about to rest anyway. Father, I have finished my dinner. May I leave to my room?"


    "Sure."


    "Then enjoy your dinner, Father. Nanny, prepare the bed for me please."


    Mrs Borger nodded. She went to the dining first before she left for Leila''s room. She took out the plate for Leila from the table and pretended like Leila had finished then went to the kitchen to snatch some food for Leila.


    "I have a family yet why do I feel lonely," Leila talked to herself while looking at the moon through the window, "I wish you were here mother."


    The next day, Leila and her nanny repeated the same routine, looking for a way to prove Ethanial''s innocence. The rest of the family were also the same, going to the competition. Her father let her be again.


    The sun was already high at noon yet the two progressed no further than yesterday.


    "Damnit. He is right. They will not believe me over their own man. He is an honoured templar while I am ...nothing, just a girl, a daughter of a rich man. I have never thought I am this powerless."


    "Leila. Talk to your father. He may have connections within the Temple. I am sure Mr Longbart will listen to you if you talk openly. See how he did not push you to meet with the Duke this morning. He is patiently waiting for you. It shows how much he holds dear to your decision."


    "But what can he really do, he is just a rich merchant. He has no real power."


    Dejected, she sat on the floor. Then she saw something shiny under her bed. She took it out.


    "A gold?" It surprised her. Then she remembered it was the gold she took from Ethanial to keep it for him. She could not return it because Ethanial was abruptly arrested and detained in the temple.


    "Nanny. Do you know a gold-smith?" She asked.


    "No. But Betty went to a gold Smith recently on your father''s errand. Why?"


    "I want to make rings from this gold."


    "Sure. I will get it done for you."


    "No. I will go there personally. They need my fitting anyway."


    "Your fitting? The rings are for you?" It surprised her nanny. "Are those for you and that man?"


    "Yes. Why are you so surprised? I have already told you that we gave the wedding vow to each other."


    "You told me that you said it as a joke and it was in front of an inn."


    "But my intention was real."


    "Leila. You are being irrational."


    "No. I had waited five years. I am way past my eligible age of marriage but I waited to be with the one who truly care for me. I have good experience with men. Trust me. I wouldn''t be like this if I suspected an ounce that he is not for me."


    Mrs Borger contemplated for a while. Leila was right. She rejected every man in five years cold-heartedly. She would do the same if Ethanial was not worth her time. Mrs Borger finally agreed and told Betty to go with Leila.


    "This way my lady. It is in the plaza."


    "It is? How did I not know?"


    "Because you were never interested in jewellery. Many rich go to that store."


    "Then I don''t want to. I want mine anonymous, Betty."


    Betty chuckled after hearing her. "Everyone is the same as you. How do my lady think they gifted their secret lovers jewellery?"


    And so with the recommendation from her nanny, they went to the store. As Betty said, all the customers wore cloaks and hid their identities. Each was given numbers and had to enter the room separately where they could discuss with the gold-smith.


    "Welcome mysterious customer, what can I do for you?" Said the gold-smith.


    "Could you make two rings from this gold?" She gave the chunk.


    "Hmm... absolutely. What would you like to add?"


    "No. Just pure gold rings."


    "Classic."


    "Can you make them like this?" She gave another ring to him. It was a ring made of a string, the same one Ethanial made for her in front of the inn.


    "I see. It will be hard to imitate the knot. I shall try my best."


    "Thank you."


    "Any curving? Like words or names. Don''t worry. Your secret is safe. Secrecy is the reason why I get customers."


    "... Leila and Ethan."


    "Simple is perfect. Three hundred will be your cost."


    "Could you make it in three days?"


    "Three days?" Her sudden request flustered him, "My lady, your request is impossible. There are many before you. I can''t skip them and make yours first."


    "I will give the amount you asked."


    The smith contemplated for a while then accepted with seven hundred gambers.


    "Come back in three."


    She left the room with the number given in her hand. As soon as she left, another person entered the room. She was thrilled by the new experience.


    "How is it?" Betty asked.


    "Intriguing." She replied.


    Then she saw a sight she never thought would see.


    She saw his wisdom bowing to a man with grey hair. She was shocked by it.


    "Betty! Do you know that man his wisdom was bowing to?"


    "Whom? Him? The tall man with grey hair and a big carriage? Of course. He is the Duke."


    "The Duke? Right. I see." It was like an Eureka for her. She smiled brightly for an interesting idea that just came into her mind.

 Ch12 The soft power

    What Alexel told her made her realise something. People believe who they want to believe. And most of the time, it was to a more powerful side. So she decided to become a more powerful and influential person herself. And the sight in front of the jewellery store gave her an idea.


    That night, she joined the dinner with her family and said she would go to the competition together with them. Mr Longbart was surprised by her sudden change of mind but welcomed her gladly.


    The next day she got up early to take a bath. Mrs Borger had already prepared a warm bath, sprinkled with fragrant flowers. Mrs Borger dried her hair and combed it thoroughly before making a beautiful bun ornamented with pearls.


    "Are you sure about the yellow dress? I heard yellow is out of fashion lately."


    "Yes. I am sure. Bring me it."


    Mrs Borger fit the dress on Leila carefully.


    "Oh, my lord! You are radiating my lady. Every man will drop their jaws and turn mad."


    Leila spun and looked at herself. She was satisfied with her own beauty. She felt a little bit sad though. It would be great if Ethan could see her now.


    Leila went downstairs to find two carriages, a small one and a big fancy one. She recognised a smaller one was from her home.


    "Father, whose carriage is this? Is it your friends?"


    "Hahaha. No, Leila. This is from the Duke. I told him you are joining us today so he sent a royal carriage for you."


    "For us?" Mrs Longbart asked happily. Her smile touched her ears.


    "Erm... No. For Leila only. The Duke said the royal family is coming today so only Leila is allowed to join in the royal booth."


    "The royal family? You mean the king!!? You should have insisted, honey."


    "I am dying to do the same. But the rule is the rule. ... Leila, I can trust you, right? Don''t make any mistake."


    "Yes, father. You may rest with ease."


    The two carriages rode through the north gate to go to the site where the competition took place. Soon they reached the cliff where spectators watched the competition.


    Many people had already arrived at the cliff, filling it with colourful clothes and perfumes. A grandiose stage was built for the nobles and the rich by carving the stones of the cliff. The commoners watched from the sides of the stage.


    The stage had five sections. The middle one was called the royal booth. Only the royal family and peerages were allowed to enter. Two sections beside the booth were for nobles and subjects of the king''s court. Lower subjects and the rich took the farthest sides.


    The small carriage of Longbart stopped by the side gate but the one with Leila stopped at the middle. Immediately after the carriage stopped, the commander of the guard opened the door for Leila and escorted her to the royal booth. Her entry created a stir among the nobles, as a rich entered the booth which nobles themselves could not, especially at the day the king was coming.


    "Is that the infamous Longbart girl? Look at her wearing yellow. Doesn''t she know the fashion trend? Girls in Rode had been wearing yellow for years. It is out of date. Also don''t you think her skin is like a slave working on the farm? It is so muddy."


    A girl from a noble family belittled Leila with her peers. "You see, she lives near us. So I pass their house every time I go out. Can you imagine what I heard one day? Her stepmother told her to wash the clothes."


    "Oh lord Mordu'', no wonder her skin is like that of a servant. Hahaha."


    Their gibberish could be heard from where Leila was. It angered her. However, she decided not to retaliate. After all, her target was the Duke, and he had already taken an interest in her. There was no need to fight. If she succeeded, they would be kneeling.


    "Why? I think she is radiating in that dress. Don''t be jealous, sister. Lord Mordu'' said nobody born the same twice. You won''t be born a troll again in the next life."


    Although Leila did not fight back, the girl''s brother who was never on good terms with his sister but had a secret crush on Leila belittled his sister in front of her friends. He even winked at Leila.


    "What did you say? You ... Is it not your fortune to die alone without a single use of your seedless pathetic little tweak?"


    The fight between the siblings diverted the attention away from Leila. It gave her a breathing ground.


    Leila followed her escort with her head held high, ignoring all the criticisms. As soon as she entered the booth, an old man walked toward her and welcomed her merrily. He was just an old man yet his stature and the way he strode exuded power and confidence. In one word ''dominance''.


    "Oh!! My lady has arrived. You are ...stunning, my lady. I can see even Mr Xavier the greatest artist could not include your whole beauty in the painting. Mr Xavier! I think your painting is an unfair poor quality to the actual beauty of this lady."


    "I am afraid her beauty is that of a rare find, even my skilful stroke able not copy full on a canvas your grace. I may try again in the next five years."


    The Duke laughed menaically as he was satisfied by the answer. His remark attracted all the attention on Leila. She scanned into the booth. They were all smiling yet she could feel the pressure so intense she could not breathe for a while. They were the people at the helm of the realm. These people ran the kingdom.


    "Is there anything uncomfortable on your way here?"


    "No. There is none, my lord. I travelled in warmth and comfort because of your care and love."


    "I am relieved. Then shall I introduce you to the kingdom?"


    "I am in your care, your grace."


    Except for the royal family, the booth was already full of the king''s peerages. Everyone was wearing the best quality colourful velvets and exquisite craft of jewellery. The entire atmosphere was intimidating and suffocating yet Leila held herself well, not showing her nervousness outside.


    "Your wisdom, may I present my lady-to-be, Miss Leila Longbart. My lady, this is his wisdom Ayeegyee Vag¨¹n."


    "Your wisdom."


    "Miss Leila? You were the lady witness from the hearing."


    "Yes, your wisdom."


    "I see. It is a pleasure to see you here."


    Since Ayeegyee remembered her, Leila felt relief. Her mission was half-done. The entire objective of coming here was to make Ayeegyee notice her and take her side over that bastard Alexel. As the duchess-to-be, her status is now higher than a Templer.


    While she was deep in her thoughts, Ayeegyee suddenly touched her shoulder and rubbed it. It was awkward yet she laughed it off as if nothing happened.


    "This man here is Count Vincentino of Sousa and his wife. He has the best moustache in the whole kingdom."


    "Pleasure to meet you, my lady."


    "Your excellencies."


    "This old man is Count Hieldbarg of Norg. He and I go way back."


    "Your Excellency."


    "You are a really pretty, young girl. I hope this old bastard able to satisfy you. Hahahaha."


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.The old Count''s creepy joke almost threw her off but she returned to her obedient girl character immediately.


    The Duke continued introducing his peerage to Leila.


    "This big scary-looking bastard is Viscount Davis of Westex. Beside him are his wife and children. He is the guardian of the West. Do you see all these scars and children? They are battle-born. At every war, he took his wife along to the camp. After the battle, he got a scar and a new child. Hahaha."


    Funny or not, everyone in the booth followed along with the Duke. It showed how powerful the Duke is.


    "Your lordship. I have heard of your courageous battles in the West since young. My father always told my little brother your stories at night and he told them in such a loud voice, that I could hear them from the next room. I felt safe and fell asleep after the stories."


    "Hahaha. You are making me blush miss Longbart. I shall be a guardian for you and all till my last breath."


    "Then we will be safe till your last day. Hahaha. And last, this young handsome man is Baron Clement, the son of Viscount Clement of the Easton, the guardian of the Easton Isles.


    "Pleasure to meet you, my lady."


    "My lord."


    Leila felt that the Duke did not like Baron Clement. Maybe he just did not want Leila near another young and handsome lord. So she ended the conversation quickly.


    By the time they had finished the introduction, the captain of the guard announced the arrival of his majesty as the royal family walked into the booth. On his announcement, everyone in the booth and all spectators stood up.


    "His majesty, King Louise and her royal highness, Princess Cleo!"


    For the first in her life, Leila saw the king and the princess. The king was quite young as the rumour said. And the princess was a beauty indeed. The typical blonde beauty of Midland.


    "Your majesty and your Royal Highness."


    "I am sorry for my late arrival, Ayeegyee. Something came up and I couldn''t join the first two days. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Of course not, Your Majesty. You are just on time. Today is the real deal."


    The competition spanned five days. Although it was called competition, it was a test for talented warriors to become Templers. Now it was popularized as a showcase. The first two days were obstacle courses. The third and fourth were dual. The final day was a monster fight.


    After their small talk, Ayeegyee signalled the competitors with a fireball. It exploded in midair scattering smaller balls onto the competitors standing in two ranks below the hill. The competitors showed their skills by dodging the fire beautifully, some dissolving, others blocking the spell.


    Immediately after that, the fight started. One contestant used the fireball as a cover to approach his opponent and attacked abruptly. His surprise attack hyped up the crowd. Loud cheering was heard throughout the stage.


    It was thrilling to watch warriors fighting all for valour and honour. Yet this bloody fight was not the reason why Leila came. She sat beside the Duke as she served drinks to him personally. The princess saw that and shook her head in disgust.


    "Is the Duke deranged? He is trying to bed a girl as young as his great-grandchild."


    The princess muttered to her brother, the king.


    "I hope he is deranged so. But no. The old bastard is a pervert who eyed all beauties disregarding age. And that girl is a beauty indeed."


    The princess rolled her eyes in disappointment. It seemed her brother was the same. "*Sigh* men."


    "Old man, did you see that sudden strike? It was like a jaguar. It could have been devastating for his opponent."


    The Duke called out Count Heildberg. But his childhood friend thought otherwise.


    "Nah. I think it was sneaky and cunning. I like how his opponent takes it head-on like a man."


    "Urg... Your senile ass does not understand. Viscount Davis, what do you ... Nah forget it. You would answer the same."


    Count Heildberg chuckled. Everyone knew Viscount Davis took blows head-on.


    "I think it was a clever attack, your grace." Leila cut into the conversation.


    The Duke looked at her with a satisfied smile.


    But it was not accepted well by Count Heildberg. "tsk* What does a girl know?" He barked.


    "Valour and honour are irrefutable qualities of a competent warrior while cleverness is a quality of a proficient warrior."


    Her remark was so good that the Duke laughed proudly as he poured a drink into her cup himself. He just loved how Leila shut down his old friend-nemesis. Even Count Davis nodded at her in acknowledgement while Baron Clement smiled at her brightly.


    Their acknowledgement cheered her. Leila continued "I have seen a talented warrior nearly beat a fearsome mantila alone with cleverness."


    "Fought A mantila alone?" Viscount Davis asked in disbelief.


    "Humph* don''t push your luck, girl," said Count Heildberg.


    "I dare not tell tales, your lordships. It was my experience saw with my own eyes just a few days ago. He used the cover of houses to cut the limbs stuck on the wall."


    Leila proudly talked about Ethanial''s fight with the lords.


    After hearing her, the duke gave a remark.  "Hahaha. That was clever."


    "But mantila limbs so sharp and strong it cut house clean, does it not? It could not have been stuck." Viscount Davis who had fought a mantilla before questioned the authenticity of her story.


    "It is possible. It stabbed. Remember? Those greenheads always do that before they slash. Foolish habit they have." Count Vincentino, who had fought one with Davis back in the day, weighed in on Leila''s side.


    The Duke accepted her tale immediately but Count Davis was still in doubt. However, when Count Vincentino explained to him their experienceCountnt Davis and the rest as well, accepted.


    "Yes. You are right, your grace. It was when it stabbed."


    "Then do tell me his name, that warrior. I wish to recruit him as a Knight in my army." Interested Davis asked.


    "Ethanial, your excellency. Unfortunately, he is currently accused of a crime he did not commit."


    "What crime?"


    "Desertion, Your Excellency."


    After hearing her answer, count Heildberg stroke her again, "hump* cleverness my ass. He just good at running like he did from his men."


    "He did no such Your Excellency. He ..."


    "Well. Stop arguing my old friend and my lady. The king is here too. Let''s just watch the show. Whether he is clever or cowardly will be decided by his wisdom."


    After a short heated argument between his new lady and his old friend, the duke decided to end it.


    Immediately, Leila knew she had crossed the line. Whenever it was about Ethan, she was driven by emotions and lost composure. She apologized immediately to the Duke and Count Heildberg.


    Luckily for her, a very interesting moment happened with the test and took the attention away from her.


    That same warrior earlier beat his rock-solid opponent with a very beautiful move. He encircled the opponent within four steps and slashed him along in a circle. It was the unique advanced move mastered only by house Clement. This mastery move called for a loud cheer from the crowd.


    "That move... Isn''t that?"


    "Yes my Liege, it was the move passed down in our house. It seems my brother finally mastered it."


    "Your brother? That nimble warrior is your brother?"


    "Yes, my Liege."


    The sudden revelation from Baron Clement surprised all. They did not know his brother was in the test.


    Now Leila understood why Baron Clement smiled at her when she defended that warrior. She was confused. She thought he had an interest in her at first. She sighed in relief.


    She poured a drink for the Duke and another for herself. "To house Clement." She cheered along with the most powerful people of the realm.

 Ch13 Push and pull

    As soon as her feet stepped out of the carriage, Leila saw her father awaiting her return in the cold outside.


    "Father! It is cold. You could have waited inside."


    "No. I don''t feel cold, not even a chill. My blood is boiling like crazy right now. I am so nervous. So please tell me how did it go. I am dying to know."


    "I will. But inside first. I am cold."


    "Right. You should not catch a cold. Inside. Inside."


    Leila could see how nervous her father was. Her entire household was on edge. Mrs Longbart had been sitting and standing numerous times already. Her brother was blindly turning pages on his business ledger pretending he did not care. Even the servants were straying nearby pretending to be working to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    "So how did it go?" Mr Longbart asked.


    "Perfect, Father. The Duke liked me. He introduced me to everyone in the booth. I even saw Count Davis up close. He is as huge as I heard in your stories, father."


    Upon hearing Count Davis''s name, her brother''s eyes turned wide and sparkled. He could barely swing a sword but count Davis had been the person he admire most.


    "How about the king? Did you meet his majesty?"


    "Yes, I did. But the Duke didn''t introduce me to his majesty yet."


    "No. It is understandable. You are not officially a Duchess yet. This is enough. In my life, I have never dreamt my family member to meet the king."


    Suddenly Mrs Longbart walked to her and abruptly held her hands. She even caressed it gently. It was an awkward moment for Leila but she decided to let it be.


    "You did it, Leila. You did it. That''s my daughter. I know you were born to be someone big since the day I first saw you."


    "How about Her Royal Highness? Is she prettier up close or is she a ''far-beauty''?"


    "Princess Cleo? Um... She is ... unbelievable, brother."


    "Oh my Lord Mordu''. I am so excited. When you become the duchess, introduce me to Her Royal Highness, sister."


    "Um... Sure."


    She replied with an awkward smile. Inside, his words creeped her out. How could his head be ever full of such degenerated thought?


    "But I couldn''t say much about your business, father. The conversation is mostly about the competition, so..."


    "It is alright, Leila. You did great. You must be tired. Rest now, my daughter. Oh, my heart. I should also take a medicine. Hahaha."


    After hearing the good news from his daughter, Mr Longbart could finally breathe. He slowly moved to his dining room to take medicine while holding his chest.


    Mrs Longbart also had her plan after hearing Leila. She started to get busy. She called Betty.


    "Right!! Betty!! Prepare a warm bath for me tomorrow. With roses. And my dress too. The yellow one. ...no. Wait. Honey, let''s go to Mr Buck."


    "Now!? What for?"


    "To shop for a dress."


    "It is night outside. Not to mention, his shop must be closed."


    "So what? Do you think he wouldn''t open his shop for the parents of the future Duchess? Let''s go. We need new ones. Many people will come and talk to us tomorrow. We need to be in our best outfits."


    As such, the three of them together with some servants went out for nighttime shopping. Leila did not join them. She excused herself to rest. She wondered how they were not tired yet. In reality, she was not tired either. She felt exhilarated. She called Mrs Borger to her room so that she could retell her day''s adventure.


    "Nanny, I did it. I put a good impression of Ethan in their heads. Count Davis said that he wanted to recruit Ethan for his army. Even Ayeegyee noticed me. This is great. Now, that Templer would not dare to insult me. Everything I said will be considered the truth in hearing."


    Leila was so happy that she kept talking nonstop until she noticed Mrs Borger did not look as happy as her. She asked her if something wrong. Mr Borger contemplated if she should say it or not.


    "Leila, my lady. You do know what you have jumped into, right?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You do know you have to marry the Duke now. Are you not?"


    "What? No! Why would I marry that old man? It was just a one-time meeting. I did not promise him anything."


    "He introduced you to his peers, the royalties. And you think you can say ''no'' after that, my lady? With one word your head will fly. Then Mr Longbart, the rest of us. And finally that man Ethan."


    "How will he do that?"


    He may be the duke but Leila believed even a duke would need a proper reason to kill them. There was no way a duke could kill a renowned family on a whim just because she said ''no''. Not in this era. And she had a plan too. She would use the duke''s name till the trial. Then she would act crazy. There was no way the duke would marry a lunatic girl. The plan was perfect in her mind.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "You don''t understand how ruthless and scary the world is my lady. I warned you."


    Mrs Borger said what she had to say and left. Upon hearing those words, Leila started to worry about her actions.


    "Did I express myself too well to him?"


    She sat on a chair near the window and fell deep in her thoughts until the sun came out the next morning.


    A servant called her to join the breakfast downstairs so she went along. She saw her family was more excited than ever today. They were talking about the outfits they bought last night and how much they would gain from new business deals today. Her mother said only three sentences to her. They are ''You don''t look so good today. Did you not get a sleep last night too? I will give you my powder to cover the dark circles around your eyes.


    Leila ended her breakfast after some bites and went back upstairs. As usual, Mrs Borger came to her room to dress her up.


    "Nanny. I have thought about it all night. And I have found a way."


    Mrs Borger looked at her but did not say anything and continued her work.


    "The Duke loves me for my appearance. Maybe I put a scar on my face, say it was an accident."


    Mrs Borger let out a deep sigh after hearing her. She put Leila on a chair and gazed into her eyes.


    "And then you will marry Ethan, my lady?"


    "Yes."


    "And that Ethan, if I may, what makes you think he likes you other than your appearance, my lady."


    "What!? No! Ethan is not like that."


    "Leila. You are kind, smart, cheerful and brave. You are more than a pretty doll. But it is because I have known you for a lifetime. That man saw you for a moment and fell in love with you. Yet you think he loves you not for your appearance?"


    "You don''t know Ethan."


    "But I understand men."


    Her nanny''s words strike fear in her mind. She was sure before. Now she was confused. Is it that shallow our love? She wondered.


    It pained her heart to see her lady feeling lost. Leila was the child she raised after all. Mrs Borger decided to encourage her rather than confuse her.


    "But all that matters is your heart, my lady. Don''t feel lost. Do what your heart tells you. And he will see to it."


    "... Right. Thank you, nanny."


    Just as her nanny said, she decided to go along with her heart. She loved Ethan and she would do whatever it took to be with him.


    Meanwhile, in the dungeon below the temple, five grown men were cramped in a small cell surrounded by stones. A tiny opening in the wall near the ceiling was the only thing that gave them life. It teased them with the light, smell and sound of the world outside.


    "Hey! A mould bread for lunch?" A convict barked.


    "Shut up and eat. You should thank lord Mordu'' for feeding you free, maggots." The jailor yelled back.


    "Free!? Shit heads, we cleaned your filth in the sewer! Fuck. It is becoming lesser day by day." The convict complained while looking at his bread. He then glanced at the bread Ethanial had. It was slightly bigger than his.


    "Hey newcomer, how dare you eat a bigger one? Give me that!"


    "Shut up and eat your own, convict," Ethanial replied coldly.


    "Convict? Are you serious? You forget where you are?"


    "No verdict has been passed. I am no convict."


    Hearing Ethanial, the convict laughed in disbelief. The same for the rest in his cell.


    "Hell, I thought we got a man but a child came. Fuck. When were they ever found not guilty?"


    "I am not the same. I am a man of temple."


    After hearing that, the old man who quietly sat in the corner the whole time suddenly talked to him.


    "You a Templer? Filthy hypocrites you people are. You raped. You stole. You murdered. Then you judged us. Glad to live and see them eat their own now. Hahaha."


    The old man laughed like a madman. Ethanial ignored the old man and continued eating the mouldy bread.


    "Hey, who is laughing? You think this is a playground?" The jailer tried to intimidate the old man. But the old man was unfazed. So he changed the target.


    "Oh, you are laughing because of him, right? Get that newcomer out."


    On his order, the guards took Ethanial out while he was eating. His breakfast flopped to the dirt. The convict earlier immediately seized it as his own. With his stomach empty, Ethanial was carried into another cell where he saw a room full of tools to torture. Bloods were stained everywhere without being washed off.


    They stripped his clothes and tied him to a pole. Without a warning, the jailor whipped his bare back. The small spike at its tip tore his flesh. A sharp pain ran across his back; the pain so hurt he forgot to breathe.


    "You think you are a clown? This is the dungeon where only misery lives. Next time I hear a laugh, you are dead." The jailor warned.


    Before he could complain about such irrational action from his fellow temple man, the second strike fell on his back again. Then again and again.


    After that incident, Ethanial accepted he was no longer a warrior but a convict like those filthy men in his cell. He was one of them now.


    Same as yesterday, Leila went with the carriage the Duke sent to the booth. However, she did not try to mingle much today. She did not want to make mistakes which could make them like her more or enmity toward her. She needed him to favour her just enough to help her in hearing. She stayed quiet and acted small.


    Unlike her, her family was busy as ever. As they predicted, many rich came to talk to them. Even a few nobles came to befriend them. Beauties were crowding around her brother. A nobleman even invited him to his horse-riding club. Her family were excited by this new turn of events.


    The same went for the competition. The second day of dual was heated more so than the first. A gigantic guy with a Warhammer rampaged across the field challenging everyone even though it was a dual. No one could withstand his might and their pride was shattered by him, except one warrior called Sabi. He took the beastly warrior head-on. When the hammer was about to crush his ribs along with his lungs inside, Sabi high-jumped over the opponent with his spear and from above, he rained ice spikes at his opponent. The spikes hooked the legs to the ground by penetrating the giant''s huge thighs and ended the rampage. That superb performance landed Sabi in the hearts of beauties after the event. However, Leila was not among those.


    She was too preoccupied by an unsettling thought that she might have to marry the Duke. She intentionally did little annoying things like dropping the food or spilling the drinks. She added a lot of spices to the meat as if she was good with it then ruined the dish. She did all things of petty little things to annoy the duke. And so the day ended.


    She did the same routine the next day. While the talented warriors across the land were challenging the monsters by risking their lives, up there on the spectating stage she was busy annoying the duke. She made the same mistakes as the last day because everybody hated the person who wastes precious food.


    After the competition, the Duke invited Leila to dinner in his castle along with his peers.


    At first, Leila wanted to decline but His Majesty and Ayeegyee were to attend so she dared not refuse.


    She rode to the castle along with the Duke. It was intimidating just to sit by him in an enclosed space. The Duke told jokes about his past to lessen her nervousness. However, she was sweating buckets under her dress.


    Suddenly the Duke pulled her toward him from below her shoulder and touched her chest. She shrugged her shoulders and moved away instantly. She was the victim of indecency yet it was the Duke who was offended by her act.


    "Is my touch that much detestable for you, Miss Leila?"


    "Pardon me for my rudeness, your grace. I was surprised and reacted by instinct. And since we knew each other only for a few days, I would like you to know more about me and I more about you before such intimacy, your grace."


    "Hahaha. I see. Then I shall forgive you. It was my mistake to assume this fine girl would let me easily. Hahaha. You know, you are more charming now than ever. I like the girl who does not throw herself to me."


    Around him were many women, who would not think twice to pleasure him and be his mistresses. The gifts from him alone made them rich. However, Leila was the first one who told him restraint. The unique experience made him feel in her more.


    "Your good manner is best suited to be the lady of Rode than others," said the Duke.

 Ch14 Sealed Fate and Unexpected Ally

    The big fancy carriage drove through the north gate of Gambit but unlike the other days, it did not turn into the upper residential quarter, it went up the hill where the castle was.


    Soon they reached the metal gate of the castle. The stone wall alone was as tall as her house. Past the gate was a beautiful garden with a pond in the middle. The carriage drove past the garden around the pond and stopped in front of the hallway.


    "My lady-to-be, what do you think of this garden?"


    "Beautiful and neat."


    "Indeed they were until I met you. Now I found them ugly."


    "Oh... Your kind words flatter me, your grace."


    The Duke was happy on his own. Leila rolled her eyes while he was looking other side. She felt nauseous as the old man tried to be cheesy.


    Longbarts were richer than some nobles but the castle of the Duke was far outrageous. The great hall was filled with gold. Golden candle holders, golden plates, golden tableware and even a whole set of gold armour were displayed proudly. The Duke took her to his office and stood in front of a painting taller than her. It was the portrait of the Duke in his gold armour. On the right was a portrait of the late duchess, half the size of the Duke''s. Surprisingly her portrait gifted by her father was also hanged on the left alongside the other two. The shock put her on her knees. Now, she understood that there was no hope for her. The Duke already thought of her as his wife.


    "Are you alright my lady-to-be? You must be tired. Rest for now. A servant will fetch you when the guests arrive. ...hey take your lady to Duchess chamber. And attend to her needs."


    A servant came running and led her to the duchess''s room. The same as the hallway, it was glided with gold. She looked around the room and found another painting of the late Duchess. It was a full-sized portrait of the late Duchess when she was young; and naked. It might have been painted through the Duke''s imagination.


    As if a punch landed on her stomach, she vomited till the bile came out. It flustered the servant. Leila felt apologetic to the servant as she spoiled the room. She wished she could help clean it. But she had no energy left to do so. Soon the servant left her to rest alone. Leila sat on a chair by the window and gazed outside miserably.


    The town seemed beautiful from up here. The upper residential district was glowing with lights from the houses and commuters. Every year after the final day of the competition, boys who had met their other half at the stage invited their partners to dinner at home. This year was the same. Sometimes Leila could hear laughter from the fresh couples on the road.


    "All of them look so happy down there yet up here I am in misery." She muttered to herself.


    Suddenly a metal clanking noise came from the West gate as it was opened. From there a line of fancy carriages with different sizes came up one by one. Esteemed guests have arrived. All of them were royalties; counts, viscounts and barons with their families. Among them, she found familiar faces. It was her family, Mr and Mrs Longbart and her brother.


    She heard a knock on the door and saw a bunch of servants coming in with a yellow dress. Yellow is the symbol of Rode.


    "Your grace, his grace order us to prepare you for the feast. This dress is the gift from his grace himself."


    "Thank you. And you may call me Miss Longbart. I am not a Duchess."


    "Yes, your grace."


    Leila gave up correcting them. They dressed her up with the finest velvet, rarest jewellery, and a golden tiara.


    "Oh lord Mordu''." One of the servants muttered in surprise as she fell in love with Leila''s beauty.


    When she walked down to the great hall, it was already filled with guests.


    Three long tables were placed in an inverted ''U'' shape inside a golden-glided hall. Golden tablewares were placed on the top table while silverware were prepared for the other two.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Leila was led to an empty seat next to the Duke. As she walked past, she saw Mrs Longbart smiled and winked at her. Her father was too busy talking business with a royalty.


    She bowed to the Duke and his peerages before she sat.


    "I apologize for my late arrival your grace."


    "It is alright. I heard you were feeling unwell."


    "Yes, your grace."


    "Oh poor thing. You should ask for medicine from Ayeegyee. I just saw him. Where is his benevolence?" The Countess of Sousa overheard the conversation and said in worry.


    "Thank you, Your Excellency. I am feeling better now."


    The dining hall was noisy with laughter, whispers, crunching and metal clanking. The servants were busier now than ever too. Food and drinks kept rolling into the hall.


    Even when the king and Her Highness came, they stood up only for a while then they continued to dine. They did not stop until the Duke clanked his golden cup with a golden fork.


    "All right everyone. Quiet, please. ...yes. thank you. Although it is late and his holiness could not join us, let''s have a toast for his holiness and the temple for their successful competition which had given us a thrill and excitement. May the temple stand till the world end and protect us!"


    "Hear! Hear!"


    Everyone gulped down a cup of ale without rest.


    "And for the next event, I have big news to announce. I, Ducan Goldfield, Duke of Midland, governor of Rode, have a very special declaration. I decided to take in lady Leila Longbart as my wife, the governess of Rode and grant her my family name Goldfield, Your Majesty."


    Upon hearing that the duke had asked for his blessing, the young king raised his cup, "then I shall grant her the title of Duchess. To Leila Goldfield!"


    "Lady of Rode! Duchess of kingdom!"


    The deal was sealed. It was the celebration for the Longbart family with their daughter becoming the second most powerful woman in the empire, or arguably the most powerful woman. There was no more stopping for them but to go up.


    "Your wisdom, may I request his holiness to perform the ceremony of service and ceremony of blessing as early as possible?" asked the duke to his wisdom.


    "As early? Can''t you wait for a week to hump on her ass, old man?" His old friend, Count Heildberg joked.


    Everyone cracked on his disgusting joke. Even Mr Longbart laughed along with them. The only one who could not laugh was Leila.


    "I am quite busy these days. But the request is done by you so I shall ask his holiness to arrange the ceremony as you requested. Miss Longbart, I shall delay the hearing a day but you may come to the Temple for the ceremony."


    "Your wisdom."


    After the announcement, the feast turned into a celebration. More barrels of ale rolled into the hall.


    Leila could not watch them celebrate her misery so she excused herself.


    She walked out alone to the garden and stared at the fish swimming in the pond. Suddenly she saw a reflection of a person behind her. It was Princess Cleo.


    "Your Royal Highness."


    "You don''t look happy for a person to become the most powerful woman in Midland. You look miserable."


    "No, Your Highness. I am quite happy."


    "Cut the bullshit. Don''t say those are happy tears. If you want to cry, cry. Want to curse the world, curse. It will lighten your chest. those bastards treating us women like property and items of bribe."


    "You are wrong your Highness. I approached him at my own will and I am quite happy."


    "Stop it. I am already fed up with their lies. I saw your pathetic little acts failed miserably to annoy the duke. It seems you do not fully understand what kind of people we are, miss Longbart. Your petty acts looked like a cute little puppy trying to get attention from her master. You should have struck on his intelligence."


    "Thank you for enlightening me. But I was trying to get his attention. I hated how he only looked at those men killing each other while he ignored me."


    "Humph. You are lying. Anyway, it is your loss. I gave you a chance to have a friend you can talk to frank_to open your heart and lighten your chest. It is rare in this devious world, Miss Leila. And you threw it away.


    Leila stared at the back of the princess as Cleo walked back in disappointment. Although she did not take the chance, she was happy and relieved to find someone who understood her.


    "Can we still be friends even if our talks won''t be the most honest?" asked Leila to Princess.


    "No," Cleo answered with a smile.


    The party ended when all the guests were drunk, their faces flat on the table. Some were lying on the floor. The king, princess and his benevolence were the only people conscious enough to get on the carriage on their own feet.


    Leila had to ask the Duke''s servants to carry her family onto the carriage. When she reached home, she went straight to bed.


    The moment she woke up from bed, she saw Mrs Borger preparing a bath for her. A beautiful garment was placed ready for her to wear. These kinds of excessive treatment from her family had been the norm for her. She loved morning baths but she was sick of it now.


    Most importantly, the most unsettling problem had been troubling her. She made love with Ethanial when she had not undergone the ceremony of service. Failure to serve Mordu'' was a serious crime punishable by death. It was an ironclad law of Mordu''nism dominated Midland. A woman needed not to go ceremony of service if she was to marry a Templer, the warrior in service; otherwise, she must.


    The moment she talked about it to Mrs Borger, the nanny flopped down like a broken puppet. Leila was the girl she raised like her own daughter. When she noticed Leila was in danger, she could not breathe.


    "What... What should we do?" said Mrs Borger dejectedly. "Let''s... Let''s run away. We can go back to your mother''s hometown in Indra. There is no influence of Temple in the east continent. I am sure your grandparents will be levitated to see you."


    "No. I am the only witness. I can''t run away in the middle of the trial."


    "Leave him be. He deserves it."


    "No, nanny. He doesn''t. ... The good news is my ceremony of service will be the day after the trial. He will be free by then and we will run away together."


    "There is no time. It takes a week to reach Portland. We must be out of Rode dukedom by the time of the ceremony at least. Otherwise, they will catch you."


    "We don''t need to go to Easton. We can stay in Midlake under the protection of the crown and the duke will never be able to touch us."


    "The crown? I don''t think your brother is acquainted with any man powerful enough to challenge the Duke."


    Leila gave her answer with a mysterious smile.

 Ch15 The final hearing

    "Arrr!!!"


    A sharp scream broke the sound sleep of men in the dungeon. It was from a woman. Ethanial was awoken by it.


    At first, he thought it was his own for he had a nightmare of them torturing him by stepping on his shin with metal boots. It took him a while to come back to reality that it was not him being tortured.


    Since the first day he was thrown in, there was not a single day he did not hear screaming or pain. Some of them were his own. The guards had been visiting him and pushed him to confess.


    "Please I did not steal. I swear I did not ... arrrrr!! ...arrrr!!! I admit!... I stole! So please stop. I stole it!!" The woman broke and gave in after the third time.


    Ethanial sighed heavily and looked out the small opening where a ray of light entered the cell. Only because of it, Ethanial could tell time and days. Through it, he waited for the day when he could meet with Leila again. Yes. Leila was the only reason he still stood strong against all tortures. If not, he would have given in like that woman.


    "Ethanial! Get out! It is time for your trial."


    "I see. It is finally half-moon. Leila, I can finally see you again."


    He stepped out from the prison with light steps. He knew this might turn out to be his last day. But the overwhelming desire to see Leila again pushed all his fear down to the bottom.


    Before he walked up the stairs from the dungeon, he saw a woman in the torture room. Bloods were everywhere on her naked body. Her right hand was put on a plank as the guards prepared to chop it off with an axe. Punishment for stealing was a hand. For not confessing was humiliation and pain over her entire body.


    Ethanial turned away his eyes as their eyes met. It sank his heart to watch her eyes full of suffering. He could not bear to watch her eyes begging for help when he was a victim of helplessness. He loathed how the smiles of his former comrades enjoyed torturing a helpless woman. He swore that he would never do the same in any future where he got back his honour in Temple.


    He looked around the crowd as soon as he entered the Hall of Truth. He saw familiar faces from his first hearing in the crowd. Some looked better than before.


    "They must have become Templers."


    But they were not the people he searched for. There was only one person he missed. "Leila. Where is Leila?" He mumbled.


    "Father, I have to go," said Leila to Mr Longbart. This was the final day for hearing Ethanial case. Everything she did during these days was for this day. But her father would not let her go there. There had been a rumour spreading around that Leila, duchess to be, was in an intimate relationship with a criminal. Her father denied all but in a society of jealousy and hypocrites, truth or fake meant nothing. He wanted his precious daughter not to be anywhere near Ethanial again.


    "Father, I am telling you. I need to go to the hall of truth."


    "No. We came here to prepare for your ceremony of service. That''s what we will do and leave."


    "You don''t understand."


    "No. You are the one who doesn''t understand. Don''t you hear those dangerous rumours about you? You can''t be anywhere near him."


    She did not know how those rumours started. But she wanted to say they were truths. Then again it would devastate her father so she decided not to.


    "If I help Ethanial to regain his honour, those rumours will stop. Those rumours appear because he is an accused. If he became an honourable Templer, no one would dare to spread such rumours with me again. So, please. Let me go."


    "No. I can''t risk it. ...in fact, it is because you keep insisting to save him like this that such rumours started. So stop it."


    Mr Longbart turned down the request and ended the conversation. He handed Leila over to the servant girls of Temple to take the measurements for the ceremonial robe.


    While the servants were preparing to measure her, Leila looked around the room. She saw a big window and noticed that it was on the second floor. She contemplated for a while. Then she checked her father if he was watching her. No. Her father was busy talking to another man. The servants were still busy choosing the garment too.


    Quickly she climbed over the window and jumped onto the narrow ledge outside of the temple. She had seen many times that servants used these ledges to go around and clean the outside of the temple.


    Only on that small ledge, did she notice she was afraid of heights. Many people below also watched her in surprise.


    However, those fears or the glares of strangers did not sway her determination. She had her destination set and it was the Hall of Truth. She remembered seeing windows in the hall of truth on the second floor.


    As she walked along the narrow path, she felt her heart beating fast. Not because of fear but the excitement. She felt herself being a bird flying in the blue sky toward freedom.


    Then she saw a part of the ledge was collapsed and a gap was formed. She must cross or she had to return to the room and never see Ethanial again. She took a deep breath and braced herself. As she lifted her skirt and prepared, she mumbled, "I am a bird that flies to freedom. I am a bird and I can fly to freedom." She hypnotized herself and made a cross. The first foot made it to the other side safely but the second one stepped on the wrong landing and fell.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "All bow to his wisdom." The messenger announced the arrival of Ayeegyee.


    As soon as Ayeegyee entered the hall, Ethanial noticed a new light from his wisdom''s eyes.


    "So sir Alexel, you may begin."


    "You wisdom. The accused had already admitted his desertion since the first hearing. When he saw a nest of wyvern, he said he ran away."


    "It is not running away. I did it for the safety of the client."


    "Sure. But why it has to be you? The manual of Temple stated that a captain must pave a path of escape with his team for the Templer, the gifted warrior and the client if the situation turns unfavourable. So it should have been sir Mulberry, not him."


    It was not Mulberry because he was an idiot who fell off the horse and couldn''t even properly aim a fireball. He made the situation worse. So I put the matter into my own hand: thought Ethanial himself. Of course, he dare not say it aloud.


    The hall turned silent waiting for his defence. But he had nothing to refute. Alexel was already prepared to parade around for his certain victory. Until they heard an angelic voice that was.


    A sweet melodic came from the window followed by a beautiful girl, Leila. The lighting from the background made her seem like a true angel from the dim hall.


    She declared, "It has to be Ethanial who saved me, your wisdom."


    When she fell from the ledge, one of her feet was on the ledge so she balanced herself quickly and got back safely on the ledge. The whole crowd who was watching in gasps and worry clapped for her.


    "Miss Longbart? How did you come in from there?" asked Ayeegyee in surprise.


    It surprised Alexel too. He thought Leila would not come. It was he who told the rumour to Mr Longbart. Back in Ronstead, he saw Leila hugging Ethanial after defeating the mantilla. He used that to scare Mr Longbart. He told him to keep Leila away from hearing or it would tarnish her reputation. Mr Longbart agreed with him and promised he would not send his daughter to the hall of truth. Alexel was happy that he got rid of Ethanial''s witness. He was happy too early.


    "I apologize for my unordinary entrance, your wisdom. But if I may, I ask to be on the stage of witness again."


    Leila asked Ayeegyee but the frustrated Alexel tried to shut her down, "Silence, woman. This is a holy ground. You can''t appear disturbingly and ask to stand witness as you see fit."


    In normal circumstances, Ayeegyee would take the side of Alexel and punish Leila severely. But Leila was not a normal woman anymore. And Leila knew it too. After she looked at Alexel in I don''t care what you say kind of look, she turned to Ayeegyee and gave a delicate smile.


    "Templer! You are addressing to miss Longbart. I shall warn you to show respect in addressing her. Apologize immediately."


    As much as Alexel hated bowing to a woman, there was not much he could do about it. She was the duchess-to-be. He apologized quickly.


    "You may take the stand, Miss Leila."


    As she passed the crowd, she saw people who jeered her in the past gave her a respectful bow. What a joke the society had become, she pondered herself. When Ethanial said she bravely fought the mantila, they jested at her. She poured drink for a powerful man and they bowed down to heels.


    "Your wisdom. Sir Alexel. There is a reason Ethanial came to save me, not Templer Mulberry. It is because Templer Mulberry ordered Ethanial to go save me."


    Her blatant lie surprised Ethanial. What nonsense! Alexel exclaimed. But with a straight face Leila continued, "When my carriage dragged uncontrolled, I heard Mulberry tell Ethanial to go after me."


    "Why would Mulberry send a captain for an important task? He would do it himself," refuted Alexel.


    "Because there is a more important matter. Templer Mulberry wanted to save his soldiers. And who is more suited to do that than himself? So he asked Ethanial who is as skilful as a Templer to go after me while he stayed behind to protect his men. Templer Mulberry. He truly is the kindest and bravest warrior. He is remarkable."


    It was hard to believe her words. Especially for Alexel. He met Mulberry once at Easton. So he knew what kind of person Mulberry was. But he noticed both the crowd and Ayeegyee were drowned in her beautiful story.


    "I see. But something bothers me. You said Ethanial was as skilful as a Templer. I have a reasonable doubt about it. When I found you two at Ronstead, I found his skill to be lacking to call such."


    His words annoyed Leila so much that she nearly punched him. Fortunately, Ethanial who had been silent the whole time stopped her before she did something stupid.


    He suggested that if Sir Alexel suspected him of lacking skill, he shall challenge him in a duel to prove his skill. He called for a trial by combat.


    "If I am truly innocent, may lord Mordu'' protect me and win against you."


    A trial by combat. It was an ancient way of settling an argument. Due to its violent behaviour and misconduct of participants during the combat, it was outlawed by King Charles Adder.


    The request made Ayeegyee thought for a while. It probably was the quickest way to end this argument. Then again, there were many ways it could go wrong.


    He closed his eyes and called for wisdom from God. A whisper came into his mind through the small opening above the podium. A shadow lurked in the dark.


    "Is that the man you asked of?"


    "Yes, your holiness."


    "... I see a flame. Small yet burning in him."


    "Flame left in perils. Shall I put it out, your holiness?"


    "... No. Fire. They are tricky in nature. Sometimes, left alone, they burn out. Provoked, they grow. Let it take its own course set by the God."


    After contemplating for a while, he stood up and declared with a loud and clear voice.


    "In the power vested in me by Lord Mordu'', I call God to be a witness and the judge. The accused shall be given a chance to prove his innocence with trial by combat."

 Ch16 Trial by combat

    Trial by combat


    It was a judicial system used in the ancient times to settle an argument. When strength and might were everything, people relied on it to settle an argument.


    When King Dane Adder of Midlake unified the land, he needed a new way of judicial system or there would be constant conflict between tribes whenever an argument came forward. So he popularized a system which respected witnesses and pieces of evidence. However, it did not work well in most cases there were no witnesses left behind. Most cases were ruled out as not guilty. And failure to punish crimes worsens the conflict.


    At that time, the incident of Rombit happened and along with it was the rise of Mordu'' and his way ''Mordu''nism''. When King Dane''s system failed, the frustrated people turned to a more reliable way, divine justice_ God will protect the right and punish the wrong. It went back to the ancient way.


    So the Temple rose in both military might and judiciary power. Soon the unrivalled power corrupted the people of Temple. Its warriors and rich men who got along well with Temple used the law to their advantage. They would accuse their enemies without proof and then settle it with a combat trial.


    No one could win against the spell-casting warriors of Temple and soon all the arguments were won by the side of Temple or who donated more money to Temple. A whole new era of corruption began.


    Eighty years later, King James Adder, father of Princess Cleo, ruled the kingdom. In his reign, he re-established King Dane''s system to end corruption. He introduced a new guard force which prioritised searching witnesses and pieces of evidence backed by administration power. Unlike the prior system in which the duty of searching for witnesses lay on victims, James''s system worked better. And so ended the corrupted ''trial by combat'' system.


    "Trial by combat? Are you out of your mind?"


    Leila asked Ethanial. She was serious and full of worry. She requested the guards to talk with Ethanial alone for a moment before he was dragged back to his jail.


    "Leila. This is the only way. You also know that we don''t have a choice."


    "No. We can find other pieces of evidence or ways to prove your innocence. This is too dangerous. No one ever wins the trial by combat."


    "I can count five of them."


    "And they are guilty as fuck. They won because they were evil cunning bastards who were very good at killing."


    "I may not be an evil cunning bastard but I am also very good at fighting."


    "But..."


    "Hey, don''t worry. I won''t die that easily. You are not the only one who became stronger after our meeting. I have become stronger too. I will never die before I can be with you. I promise you. Didn''t I? That I will marry you."


    The word ''marriage'' stunned her.


    Before they finished talking, the guards came back to take Ethanial.


    "Time''s up my lady."


    Since she had no time, she hurriedly whispered into Ethanial''s ear.


    "Ethanial please know this, I love you too, no matter what happens and what you hear otherwise."


    At the same time, she handed over something into his hand. When he opened his hand, he saw two gold rings bearing their names.


    Although a trial by combat was usually a dual between the accused and plaintiff, in Ethanial case, the wise chose to make Ethanial run the same course as the test. He decided it was the most suitable way since Ethanial had to prove he had the skill of a Templer.


    However, unlike the competitors, Ethanial had to compete in all three courses of obstacle, dual and monster fight on the same day. Templer Clement who came on top this year was appointed as his dual opponent.


    "The heck are you doing in prison? Are you doing push-ups?"


    One of the inmates cursed at him as Ethanial was taking too much space to train his muscles.


    "Yes, I need to prepare for my trial. His wisdom had given me mercy to justify myself with a trial by combat."


    "Are you serious? How is that a mercy? No one ever came out alive."


    "At least my fate is in my own hands now. All I need is to win."


    "True. As a Templer yourself, you have a higher chance than us." One inmate said.


    Upon his news, the inmates, who were never cheerful, were excited. They still do not like him. However, they hated those outside more. It was reason enough to side with Ethanial. The old man quietly listening to them contemplated for a while. Then he abruptly asked for an offer.


    "Son, let me help you then. I will make you a badass."


    "Humph* what an old man could teach a Templer? How to live old?" One inmate jested.


    "Yes. How to live till old. I am one of the five who survived trial by combat. I can teach you."


    The old man took off his clothes. It shocked all of them. They had never seen in their lives a man with grey hairs with such pumped-up muscles. The skin has loosened but underneath were all lean muscles. There were many scars of lashes on his back portraying his horrible past. But the one that really attracted all the attention was the big diagonal scar on his left lower abdomen. Someone must have stabbed him. All these proved the old man, once he was young, might have been an incredible fighter.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "For that, I only ask one thing in return. Kill my brother."


    "I respect your offer. But I am no killer nor a mercenary, old man."


    "Hear his name. He might already in your list."


    "I don''t have a list..."


    Although Ethanial rejected his offer, the old man reached near him and whispered a name into his ear. The name made him think.


    "I hate him, all right? But not much as killing him."


    "You will soon have more than enough. So... Deal?"


    He hated to accept it. However, he needed his experience. Ethanial might be very good at fighting but they were mostly monsters. He fought many bandits too. However, he never had a chance to spar with a Templer who could cast spells. He lacked the skill of a dual.


    In the end, he accepted the offer. He promised himself that he would do anything to be with Leila.


    Ethanial trained his muscles and sword techniques all day. His roommates also supported him. They even gave him the farthest spot from the door so that he could rest well at night.


    Before, a week seemed like a lifetime in this small packed cell. Now a week ended like a candle. The day of judgment came.


    "Son, don''t forget what I taught you. Stay calm and don''t forget your surroundings. Now go kick those Templers'' asses and never come back."


    "Old man, if he loses, his head will be chopped off. He isn''t coming back either way," said an inmate.


    "Hey shut up your lousy mouth! It will bring bad luck," barked another inmate at him, "Is that how you send your roommate? Ethanial. After you are free, come back and break the jail for us."


    "You bastard!! So that''s your true intention."


    As chaotic as it might be, his new friends sent him away with smiles and laughs.


    At the same time in a beautifully decorated room, Leila was also preparing for the battle.


    "My lady, this. This is the only way. Rub this to the wall of your inside right before the ceremony," said Mrs Borger.


    When she found out about Leila, she had been searching for a way to lie. When a woman underwent the ceremony of service, the Temple searched for virgin blood to find out if it was her first time. If the woman was not a pure virgin when she served the Mordu'', she would be punished severely. So Mr Borger tried to trick the Temple with fake blood.


    "Is that pig''s blood?"


    "No. It is from the leeches."


    "Ewww. Nanny!"


    "Don''t eww me, my lady. I tried with most animal blood. They turn dried and hard soon. They won''t appear the same on the stick. The vendor said this doesn''t dry even after a candle. I tried it myself and it works."


    "You tried that out?"


    "Yes. And I want to forget it so don''t ask again. Rub this before you enter his holiness room. And when his...thing enters your ...you scream painfully. Not too loud. Just enough to..."


    Seeing her nanny explaining every detail of the process made her chuckle.


    "Nanny, you can stop. I understand very well. I have experienced it myself."


    "... Oh God. I don''t know if I should be relieved or not." Mrs Borger massaged her head to relieve her headache.


    "You seem to be more out of yourself than me. Don''t be too nervous."


    "How could I not? If his holiness found out, he will execute you."


    "And which is why I already have a plan for that, nanny. Take this letter to the trial site and give it to Ethanial."


    "May I read the contents?"


    "No. It is embarrassing. But if you must know it also contains the plans for both situations. If I happen to succeed in tricking his holiness, I draw the floor plan of the Duke''s castle. He can break me out. If I fail, I ask him to come rescue me before the execution."


    "... My lady, you are really... What if he doesn''t come?"


    "He will. Or you make him."


    "Fine. I will make him do it. But what if he fails to rescue you?"


    "... Then we will die together and unite in the afterlife."


    "Oh god. I can''t listen to you anymore. I can''t believe you can still smile."


    "... I am scared too. But If this happens to be my last moment, I want it to be a happy moment."


    It was clear Mrs Borger was trying so hard not to cry. But it made her funnier as she sniffed her nose and shrunk her face. She embraced Leila for a while then said goodbye as she left for Ethanial.


    "Good luck. May God protect you, Leila."


    "Thank you. I shall meet you again nanny."


    The time has come for the two to meet each of their fate. As Leila fixed the skirt of her dress, Ethanial strapped his leather armour tightly on his black shirt. As she walked down the stairs, he walked up from the dungeon. As she climbed up and sat in a small carriage alone, he sat on an open cart with the guards. As she stepped inside the grandiose temple, he jumped out on the open meadow.


    As the two stood in front of their separate fates, they closed their eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Let''s do this." They muttered.


    "Ethanial, as per your request, his holiness has appealed to God for the judgement. Knee to his almighty and pray," said a High Templer.


    "May God take pity on me. May God be just. May God be merciful."


    "The God is just. I am High Templer Ferde, in charge of your trial. Now do you see that path that enters the small wood? It is the first course. You shall take that path and the other side will be the cliff. You shall find a yellow flag there. Return with it. Do not sway from the path or we shall declare you ''runaway''. When you return, Templer Clement shall be waiting. You shall be given a brief time to rest. Then the dual shall start."


    "Yes. I understand."


    "You may start."

 Ch17 The fight against fate

    Ethanial scanned the wood from afar. It was thicker than he thought. He could not see any traps inside from there. He decided it was best not to waste time and entered the wood quickly. It was already evening now. He needed to fight the monster before the sunset because most monsters could see even at night when the humans did not.


    The wood looked quite ordinary. Ethanial saw different kinds of bugs and worms all over the place. As he kept walking, he felt certain tension around his ankle. He halted his feet and looked down carefully without moving a single inch. There was a thin green thread crossing the path. One end went into a hole in a tree. He could see a small metal glinting inside.


    "Poison arrow. Are they really trying to kill me?"


    He stepped back and walked over carefully. He kept watching down and intensively scanned the place where he stepped. Suddenly he heard a whoosh sound from above. He knew it was too late to look up so he threw himself away immediately. It was by an inch, a rock as big as his head fell to the place where he was. He swallowed a big gulp as he felt relieved. His head would be smashed if he was a heartbeat late.


    He stood back while rubbing the soil off his trousers. He looked up the cliff. It was not far.


    "One more trap up most and I will reach the cliff."


    He resumed carefully. This time he scanned both up and down. He saw nothing suspicious except a pile of leaves. Although leaves were lying around everywhere, there were more in that specific area. He approached and pushed the leaves with his sword. It was a pitfall with wooden stakes inside. He smirked confidently.


    "I thought so."


    He hopped over and smiled proudly. Soon he reached the wall of the cliff and found a flag. But what shocked Ethanial was the thing guarding the flag.


    It was an old banyan tree as big as a hut. It engulfed the poor tree inside till it was not recognisable. Its roots were swinging down to the earth and creeping on the ground. Some roots reached the nearby tree and already encompassed it. The circumference of each root was as massive as his arm. But above all those magnificent sizes, what petrified him were the faces of men and animals embedded within.


    "A treant! I never thought I would see one in my life. It is evening now. I don''t have time. It will wake up soon."


    Ethanial ran to the flag as quickly as he could. Before the monster awakens, he must get it. A treant of this size was nearly impossible to beat when awake. One might cut off its root unlimited times, yet it regrew immediately until one ran out of breath and swallowed it. No one knew where its heart lies. Its only weakness was ''inferno ultimata'', an advanced fire spell. The catch here is that using such spells inside a wood would burn the surrounding trees, engulfing oneself in one''s own flame.


    The flag was only three steps away now. He gritted his teeth and stretched his arm to reach. But luck was not on his side. A root suddenly swung toward him from the front and attacked him. He had no choice but to roll to the side and dodge. Another root immediately crept up to his feet so he jumped away from the monster.


    "Hell! It is awake. Damn. It was right before the tip of my hand. But considering only a few roots are moving, it must still be in a daze and not fully awake. I have some time."


    He had two options. Slowly approached and stole the flag or forcibly took it. But its roots were infamous for sensing even a very small tremor. He had no confidence in his stealth.


    Ethanial decided it was best to forcibly get inside and retrieve the flag, then ran back before it fully awake.


    "Divination!!"


    He rushed to the flag as he cut down all the roots coming to him. Even with the enhanced sword, it was hard to cut the roots the size of his arm. Soon he reached the flag. he stretched again to grab it. Unfortunately, a root slapped his hand down and another root grabbed his leg throwing him away. He was hit by a tree and fell. Dejected, he imagined his death by the monster. Never in his life, had he heard warriors won against this monster.


    In reality, it was the spores talking. Banyan monster released its spores into the surroundings which made one imagine negative thoughts.


    While Ethanial was struggling in the woods, Leila was in the middle of a civilization. She was inside a room built of bricks, decorated with beautiful flowers, magnificent ceramics and majestic furniture. The bed was as big as the one she saw in Duke Castle. Its legs were made of gold. The sheets were pure white. She believed this room was grander than the Duke''s.


    There was a bathtub in front of the bed in the middle of the room filled with warm water and jasmine buds. The fragrance was so sweet. Two servant girls from the temple, who were wearing all white, washed Leila thoroughly.


    "Erm... I also took a bath this morning. I had cleaned myself well so you don''t need to do it again."


    "Yes, my lady. But this is also part of the ceremony. So don''t be embarrassed."


    "Truly, with such a beautiful body, you don''t need to be shy showing."


    Another girl concurred. But it was still embarrassing for Leila. Her nanny stayed when she took a bath but she always washed herself. She never asked her nanny to do it.


    A girl rubbed her shoulders and rose to her neck. She wriggled as it tickled her.


    "Please be careful with my neck. I am sensitive when you reach it from behind."


    "Oh. Sorry. I shall do it from the front."


    "Thank you."


    The girls washed her thoroughly and dried her with a white towel. Then they dress her in a very beautiful white cloth decor with fine gold threads. It was so thin she could see through it. They wrapped her around with it like a doll.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it."It is finished, my lady. Please drink this herbal medicine. It is to prevent birth so that you do not bear any child of Mordu''."


    "Because no woman is pure enough to bear a child of Mordu''."


    "You are right, my lady. Be careful. It may have an unpleasant taste."


    "Yuck!! It really is unpleasant. Can''t you make it sweeter?"


    The girls laughed at her reaction. She also smiled back at them.


    "You are ready to serve God now my lady. I shall break the news to his holiness. Please wait here."


    "Yes. Thank you. Erm ... Can you tell his holiness to wait a moment? I need to leak."


    Leila noticed their expression. They smiled back but she saw them annoyed by her request.


    "Right after the bath?"


    "I am sorry. I just happened to drink so much water from home because I was nervous. You can wait outside. I will wash it quickly myself. You don''t need to redo all that again."


    The girls looked at each other. They also don''t want to do it all again but they are scared of his holiness.


    "Please hurry. We will wait."


    "Thank you. Emm... Can you look away? It is embarrassing. Thank you."


    After she made them look away, she tipped her toes to the dress she wore from her home. She reached into the pocket inside and took out the small bottle her nanny gave her. This was the only time she could pull her trick.


    "Hey don''t look. It doesn''t come out easily because you are here. Please don''t make it worse." Leila yelled at them as she suspected one of them turning her head.


    As the girls came back to reclean, she held her breath and tightened herself so that it did not wash out by water.


    "My lady, please relax."


    "How could I? It is by instinct."


    Frustrated, the girls just did their job quickly. Only when they went out to call the Great Ayeegyee, Leila could breathe.


    "I made it."


    "Fricking hell!! Let me pass will you!? I need to take it so that I can fight a Templer and beat the crap out of him. Then I will become a Templer myself and marry Leila. So don''t you stand in my way you fricking tree!!!"


    With desperation, Ethanial lashed out his anger at the monster. He cut the roots like a madman. Soon he reached the flag and ran away with it. Unfortunately, he stepped on one of the roots and fell flat on his face.


    "Shit."


    He got up immediately but it already got his leg. It pulled him in as it tried to engulf Ethanial whole. He dug the ground quickly and held onto it. But his desperate attempt failed and dragged in. As the last attempt, he threw the flag away and took out the dagger from his waist. He stabbed the dagger hard to the ground and hooked it.


    He made it. It stopped the momentum for a while but the monster resumed immediately. He tensed all his muscles and held firmly to the dagger. He then closed the knee to his chest and tried to cut the root. But he could not bring his knee in. He took another deep breath and tried again. This time he put all his force toward the muscles in his abdomen and brought it toward his chest. As soon as it was in his sword''s reach, he swung hard and cut it loose. Finally, he was free.


    He immediately rolled to the side dodging another root by a split of hair before it grabbed him again. He collected the flag and quickly ran off from the area. By the time he got out of the woods, he saw the sun going down on the horizon.


    "I did it." He breathed loudly. His chest looked like a pigeon.


    When he returned, a young handsome man was sitting on a log, playing the sword.


    "Oh finally. I have been waiting for you. Well, I did the course within half a candle. You took... Emm... More than two? Not so bad for a commoner."


    Templer Clement welcomed him with mockery. Ethanial returned with a jest.


    "It seems the Temple doesn''t want to feed their new kids to the treant anymore. It was morning, right? I doubt you even noticed there was a treant monster in the woods."


    Ethanial was right. Since the competition was held in the morning, none met the doom of banyan-treant. Templer Clement looked at the guards confused. The guards had no idea either. Only the high Templer knew the truth.


    "Well done. You may rest for a bit while Sir Clement is preparing for the dual. Templer, you shall wear your armour and ready yourself."


    Templer Clement whistled. A lad ran to him with a breastplate. The sigil of the house Clement was also embedded proudly.


    Ethanial saw the sigil and breathed out in annoyance. Even if he win, beating a royal ass from Easton would make himself an enemy to a powerful house. But he had no choice. He must for the reunion with Leila.


    "Both parties ready?"


    The two glared at each other and nodded as they stood face to face.


    "Fight!"


    "What is wrong with this cloth? I can see through everything."


    Leila let out a sigh as she waited for the great Ayeegyee. Unfortunately, Ayeegyee heard her complaint and he came inside right at the moment.


    "Because all beings must bare naked and be true with complete transparency, honesty when presenting themselves to the lord Mordu''. You shall not feel embarrassed or uncomfortable. Let go of your pride for that is a lie. Let go of your joy for that is a lust. Let go of your body for that is a gift. Before Him, know that you are nothing but a creation of his. He sees everything of you."


    His words stroke her in fear. He was tall, taller than the duke. Not as old yet. But his hair started to turn grey. His beard was bushy, a mess. He wore a very plain grey robe.


    He stared intensely at the curves of her alluring body which was covered only by a very thin cloth. It was like he saw her naked right through it.


    Then suddenly he looked up the roof and mumbled words she could not understand. Leila felt he was calling something as the candle lights flickered without wind. She then heard a whosh and saw his eyes turned all white. It was the mark of Lord Mordu''.


    She shredded in fear and turned away in a desperate attempt to hide herself. She heard stories that no one can hide the truth in front of lord Mordu''. What if it is the truth that he can truly see inside a person''s mind? What if he finds out she has been lying?


    Seeing how scared Leila was, he smiled contently and smacked his lips. He approached her slowly and put his hands on her shoulders.


    "Oh, poor girl. Did I scare you? Yes, you should fear the almighty."


    He pushed down her shoulders and forced her to kneel in front of him as he took off his robe.


    "Now before me, Lord Mordu'', knee and serve."

 Ch18 The dual

    The sky was red as it entered the horizon. The green grass of the meadow was waving along the dusk wind as if they were dancing. It was the ultimate beauty of nature. However, the dusk felt strangely erie today.


    A woman in her fifty walked alone on the open meadow as she resisted against the strong wind.


    "Angry wind, a red sky, dark clouds in a far. A bad omen."


    Mrs Borger muttered herself as she stared at the sky. She had been walking since noon, searching Ethanial to convey her lady letter.


    She had a bad knee since a year ago. The pain in all her joints feels like hell. Yet she kept on walking without rest for the sake of Leila. It was a matter of life and death for her lady. She must reach before the end of the trial or she would miss the chance.


    As she predicted, raindrops started to fall from the dark clouds carried by the winds. She searched for a pocket where the water would not reach to put the letter. It must not be soaked. Unfortunately, there was no space as such on her dress. She scanned the surroundings. There was nothing useful to cover the letter from rain in the open field. She desperately looked for a space or something useful again in her clothes. There was none. Except for the water bag and the letter, she had nothing on her clothes.


    She saw the rain was getting heavier in the far and coming straight to her. So she decided to put the letter in the water bag. It was made of pig bladder so the rain would not reach inside.


    It was the only source of water for her on the long way to return but this was a matter of urgency. She threw away the water inside and put the letter in it.


    After she secured the letter, the clouds reached over her head. The rain soaked her entirely.


    "You may hinder me your best but I will not fail."


    She challenged as she glared at the dark red sky. Under cold and pain, she resumed her mission.


    "Fight!!"


    The loud and clear voice from High Templer Ferde pumped up the adrenaline inside the two warriors.


    Templer Clement made the first move right after the start. He jumped in swinging diagonally which Ethanial blocked with the sword broad by two hands. But it happened to be a faint and his real target was the legs. He crouched down and stabbed the left leg of Ethanial.


    Luckily Ethanial took a step back with his left to withstand the jumped-strike. Ethanial intended to block with minimal force and swayed like water to avoid the clash instead of directly resisting with a step forward.


    He was in prison for nearly a month. He believed he was no equal in strength against a well-nourished warrior. So he used the water-step technique taught by the old inmate and it became the right choice.


    Ethanial saw the opportunity and seized it. Only by the finger breath, did Templer Clement dodged from entering the next life. It grazed the neck and blood oozed out.


    He felt the cut with his hand and saw the blood. It made him mad.


    "You lowly peasant? You dare try to cut the throat of a royalty!"


    "I have to win, my lord. You don''t give me other choices. But this mean I won. If I hadn''t refrained at the last moment, I would have cut your throat. High Templer, may I request to declare victory?"


    "Bullshit. I dodged your attack myself. You didn''t refrain shit. Let''s continue the dual. I will cut your throat for the crime of spilling the royal blood."


    "Accused, be known that although this is trial by combat, the rule of dual applied here. Let this be the last time you point your sword to the throat or the heart. Remember that lord Mordu'' has invested power to decide your fate in me. Cross the line again and I shall end the dual immediately, execute you myself in his name."


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The warning from the high Templar was loud and clear. He would interrupt any lethal strike from Ethanial while Sir Clement could execute Ethanial should he see a chance. It was clearly one-sided.


    Suddenly the sky turned dark. Everyone looked at the sky and found that a storm was coming. Winds started to blow and a little rain dropped.


    "Sorry to say this but it seems like even God is not on your side."


    Templar Clement laughed maniacally as he showed off the ice he made from the rain. "I win." He proudly declared.


    Ethanial could not believe how messed up his luck could be. To fight an ice-spell wielder in the rain was something he never imagined. He did not have much time. Before the rain reached them, he must beat his opponent.


    He changed his stance immediately since he had no time left. The rain was coming in fast along with the north wind. Clement would create an ice-shower and kill him mercilessly.


    He sprinted toward Clement and swung up vertically with all his might. But his attempt to disarm him failed as Clement swayed to his side and dodged cleverly. Clement could see through all the desperate moves from Ethanial. He was taking his time jesting Ethanial. He had no intention of defending with his sword and risked being disarmed by Ethanial''s heavy attack.


    "Bastard." Ethanial cursed angrily.


    Clement smirked as he knew he won. He cast the spell to the rain above him which dropped like darts on Ethanial who was downwind.


    Luckily Ethanial was fast enough to cast the fire blast and melt the ice. Even so, a few cut his cheek and shoulder. If this were a full rain, he would be dead by now.


    "Oh!! You are good. Let''s see if you can keep it up when it is full power. Muhahaha. Good. Good. The wind is blowing nicely." Clement laughed confidently.


    The wind? An idea sparked in his brain like lightning. Abruptly he got on all fours on the ground and sprinted toward Clement.


    Ethanial''s desperate attack made him laugh. He dodged nonchalantly and toyed with Ethanial as he waited for the rain.


    Then Clement noticed his mistake. He was too occupied with mocking, he carelessly gave the upwind to Ethanial. He immediately tried to take it back.


    The last thing Clement saw was a smirk from Ethanial as his eyes were forced shut by the dirt from the hand of Ethanial.


    Before Clement could react to anything, he felt his back touch the ground and the coldness of metal near his throat.


    "I win my lord," said Ethanial proudly. Right at that moment the rain fell like a waterfall.


    Ethanial looked at the sky and chuckled at his absurd luck. If he were late for a moment, he would have lost and executed.


    Clement could not cope with his defeat either.


    "You cheat bastard!! Have you no shame!? Have you no honour!? Using the dirt cheap trick and calling yourself a warrior!? I demand a rematch!" He yelled like a madman.


    Ethanial did not reply.


    "Well done, accused. You have passed the second course of your trial. This is the last course. Pass this and you will be a free man," said the High Templer.


    "Thank you, sir High Templer."


    "Do not thank me. Pray to lord Mordu'' for he the one who shows mercy."


    "The Lord is just."


    After hearing Ethanial, Clement chuckled. "Just? No. Lord Mordu'' took pity on you. The lord felt sorry for a fool who thought he could marry the girl. You stupid idiot. We heard you inside the forest. That girl you spoke of. She is to be wed to an old pervert. The Duke of Rode. Hehehehe."


    "The fuck you say? Are you out of your mind because I beat you?"


    "Hahahaha. Trying so hard just to see his hopeless dream crumble like a paper. She lives in a different life from you, fool. I pity on you."


    His words shocked Ethanial. Clement sounded crazy. But he had no reason to lie. Just what happened? He then remembered Leila''s words from the last day of the hearing. ''I love you; no matter what you hear otherwise''. He thought it was just another confession. Now it confused him more. Did it have another meaning? The anguish he felt.


    He punched the ground beside Clement.


    "And you lost to that fool!" He spat near the face of Clement as he stood up.


    Before the argument turned into another fight, the high Templer returned to the initial topic.


    "For the last course, it is a little far from here. Get on the cart. We will move to the next location. Templer you may return and rest. Guards! Let''s move!"


    The guards retrieved the sword from Ethanial and tied him up again. They put him on the cart together with them. As they moved to the last location, he noticed something from the horse High Templer Ferde was riding. It had white rings around its hoofs.


    "Rings." He mumbled. It might just be an imagination; he felt the horse looked back when he called the name.


    Templer Clement, on the other hand, rode back to town in his own mount. He was so embarrassed, he did not know where to hide his face. When he reached the town, he would become a laughing stock among his peers, a noble who lost the duel to a convict''.


    After a short while, Mrs Borger reached the place where the dual took place. But she was late. Ethanial and his company already left the place. Although they were not far yet, the heavy rain blocked the sight from Mrs Borger.


    "Is it over already? Did I miss it?"


    She looked around. There was no one as far as she could see. The rain was getting deeper and the wind stronger. The coldness chilled through her bones. She decided to take cover in the forest near the cliff.


    She approached the forest as she had no idea about a deadly monster resided in it. As she got closer, a root crept toward her unsuspected feet.


    As if God took mercy on her, she saw traces of footprints and a track of a cart going away from the forest. A thought came to her to follow the track.


    "Right. I should not be lazy. Even a candle time could change the fate of my lady. You can do this."


    She braced the robe around herself and marched against the wind, toward Ethanial_ while the shy root of the monster crawled back into the forest.

 Ch19 Forsaken child

    The next place the high Templer mentioned was not   far. It was a windmill with livestock. A two stories house and a hut for workers were seen near the entrance. The mill, the granary and a large barn were behind the house, near the forest. The blades from the windmill was rotating fast as if it would break.


    "See the barn? Enter and you shall see your last course of the trial. Exterminate the monster and you shall be free. We will wait you from here. I expect dignity and honour of a warrior from you. Do not run away!"


    "I will not. Not at the last moment to be free."


    He looked at the big house. The owner must be very rich. They abandoned the place not long ago. He saw some dust and cobwebs but not much, although the sight of the barn was unsightly.


    It was a double deck barn. The walls were broken in some places. The holes were covered with planks but the messy job was done in haste. The door was barred with a huge stack of hay. On the door, blessings of lord Mordu'' and hex was drawn with animal blood, a desperate attempt to contain the evil inside.


    Foul smells from animals dungs and feces could smell from afar. Yet no sound of animals heard from within even under monstrous storm. The animals were either killed or took along with owner, Ethanial concluded. The erieness chilled down to his spine.


    There were not many known monsters which dwell inside a human place; only a handful of them so Ethanial knew what to expect:


    Appration, a ghostly monster that hunted men who had recently lost a beloved and feast on their hollow souls till death. Pungent smell was its signature. But this could not be it for such monster followed its prey. It would not stay in a deserted house.


    Geckan, a giant house lizard. Unlike small nonthreatening lizard, it lurked in dark corner and waited patiently for its prey. Its ability to cloak into surrounding was hard to be noticed by the inexperienced eyes.


    Man-leech, as the name implied, they were leeches in the form of men. Those suckers had no distinct features from human except when they fed, their tongues opened up into thousand teeth.


    Mantila, though adult mantila inhabit in the woods and forest, young mantila may invade human home and hunt till adult.


    The last was the human themselves. Some searched for power, knowledge and spells through unforgivable way. Unlike lord Mordu'' and his followers, they sold their souls and made deal with the devil for power. Those vile heathens were as foul as monsters.


    Ethanial carefully walked near the door. He readied the sword in case the monster attack him. He looked back at the Templer and the guards. None of them had any intention to come near.


    He removed the hey stacks one by one and slowly open the door.


    "Hey don''t open wide! We don''t want the monster escape," one of the guards shouted from afar.


    ''Fucking cowards,'' Ethanial sweared in his mind. He closed the door back as courtesy. Without a single ray of light, the whole barn was pitched black inside. Only the flashes from lightening and thunder occasionally lighted the inside.


    "Luminus!"


    A shine of light came out from the sword. He scanned the area. No sign of a fight. This was clearly the signs of appration. However without the source of his food, why would it still be living inside the abandoned barn. He did not understand.


    He searched the ground floor. Suddenly with the loud thunder and flash of lightning, he saw a form in the corner of his eyes. He immediately striked it with the sword, his heart beating fast. However it was nothing but a trick on his mind by the scarecrow and the nature.


    "... Huuuu. I should calm down. Tsk* They didn''t even tell me what monster I have to slay. It would make this easier."


    He finished the entire ground. It was clear except for some dust, cobwebs and excretes. No signs of monster or a fight.


    He decided to go upstairs. There was a ladder in the middle of the barn to go up. Up there he saw some flattened piles of hays on the floor.


    "This must be where the servants sleep." He concluded. Stacks of boxes filled with eggs were seen in the corner.


    Suddenly he heard a very shallow sound. It was the sound of someone weeping. It came from the corner behind boxes. He swallowed a big gulp and slowly approached the corner.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.Ethanial looked behind the boxes and saw a figure without head. He jumped back by instinct. But it was just a child hiding his head between the knees. He was in bone and skin, pale and dried.


    "You must have been left behind and locked inside. Poor child."


    He felt sorry for the child.


    "Hey brat. Can you hear me? I am here to help. Don''t be scared. Look at me."


    He called out to the child carefully. Although still a child, he couldn''t be sure if it was a monster in disguise.


    The child lifted his head and looked at Ethanial. His eyes were sunken and dull. It was devoid of life. The child stared at him blankly for a while. Suddenly his eyes'' focus switch to the back of Ethanial.


    Ethanial turned around quickly and stroke with his sword. It cut the monster in half, yet left no damages. However the frozen tip of his blade chipped in when hit to the floor.


    "Appration!" He shouted.


    Since Appration was from different astral plane, it had no physical form until it fed on soul or attack. Any objects that passed through its astral form frozen instantly.


    "Leave!! Or die in colddddddd! Chooooose human."


    Its deep voice sent chill down to the spine. It was right in front of him but the voice came behind his ears.


    "No." Ethanial answered. "Leave the child. Go feed on your hollow souls."


    The appration glared at the Ethanial then laugh menaically.


    "Fool!" It laughed.


    It confused Ethanial. The child could not be his source. It was impossible. Children are the most cheerful and carefree in the world. How could a child''s soul be hollow? What tragedy could make a child?


    "Now Leave! Or dieeeee!"


    "No."


    They glared at each other. Ethanial scanned the surrounding with his corner of eyes.There was no place to run. A wall on the left, boxes on the right with a child to protect behind. This was the death trap. A touch of it and instant froze to death.


    "Dea~th it is."


    The monster floated through Ethanial. With no where to dodge in the corner, he threw himself to the wall of boxes. Fortunately the boxes where he crashed were empty and easily crushed down. He escaped from the death with minor graze in his left arm.


    The monster mercilessly tried to freeze him death. Yet he saw it stopped right before the child. "The child is the source." He confirmed. It stopped so that it would not freeze the child to death during fight accidentally. The appration needed its source alive.


    "Flameno."


    Ethanial heated up his sword so that it did not break from frozen hard.


    Appration are hardest to kill among human-dwelling monsters. They do not have physical form until they used their claws to strike, which they rarely do. Only when they are angered or desperate to keep their source, they project claws.


    "Damn. Why it has to be the appration?"


    Ethanial cursed. He had been running, dodging and swinging through the entire evening. His muscles were already at the limit. But he could not give up now. After this, he needed to meet with Leila and asked. What did she meant?


    "Child, hear me. You are not alone anymore. I am here to help. I am from the temple. Many warriors from the temple are also outside."


    "Fooo~l. You don''t even know. Hahaha. Dieee."


    The appration floated toward him again. He rolled to the side and dodged.


    "Brat. Listen. Don''t be afraid of that monster. Don''t listen what it say. I will defeat that monster and save you."


    Again the monster ran toward Ethanial and he swiftly dodged again.


    "Child. Child!"


    Ethanial called out to the child. However the boy just sat there and stared into the blank like a statue. Then he noticed something. Something sparkled below the child''s eyes when lightening flashes.


    "Tears?"


    It already turned into ice by coldness. The child was trembling in cold. He noticed the mouth slightly moving. The child was mumbling something again and again. He opened his ears and tried to focus on it. But with the appration in front of him, he could not swayed his eyes away from it neither. It might attack any moment.


    Should he keep dodging it with exhausted muscles?Or should he risk and wake the child even though the monster stood in between? It was riskier but better odds to beat the monster.


    "*Tsk I have no choice. May lord Mordu'' bless me," he prayed. Ethanial ran straight toward the child with the flaming sword in his hands. The monster noticed his intention and blocked on the path.


    He yelled a battle cry as he charged forward. The appration also did the same.


    It was right at the moment before the two collided, Ethanial twisted his body spinning to the side, using the sword as counter weight to balance himself.


    The chill grazed him but he successfully passed the monster and reached to the child.


    Now that he was near, he could hear the child clearly. He grabbed the kid and hugged him.


    "You did well. Child." He whispered.

 Ch20 Forsaken child 2

    It was dark and cold. Whenever he breathed, the chill hit his lungs. The warmth went out in fumes with each breath. He was alone. In nothingness.


    Out of the blue, trees grew around him. Within the trees, he saw a monster. It had a spider body and a mantis head.


    He screamed in fear and ran away from the monster. It also came down from the tree and chased after him.


    He ran and ran until he saw his parents.


    "Father! Mother!"


    He hid behind his parents as the two stood between him and the monster. Without notice, his mother pushed him away.


    She shouted something. He did not hear it clearly. But it was the last word from her and his father before the monster cut their heads off. He was so scared he didn''t look back and ran.


    He ran and ran and ran. On his way he saw people from his village. Some ran toward the monster. Some panicked and ran along with him. But he was faster than all. And one by one behind him, their heads were cut off by the monster. He kept running until he saw no one and the monster anymore.


    He sat down on all four exhausted.


    While he tried to catch his breathe, he saw bloods oozed out from nothing then the faces of his parents. They floated up, flying around abruptly. Then other heads followed.


    "You killed us." "I told you not to play inside the wood." "Why did you lead it to us?" "You should have die alone."


    The faces haunted him. He shut his eyes and closed his ears with hands. He cried and begged so that the faces would stop. Suddenly everything turned quiet. He looked around. There were no faces but only nothingness.


    Then a tip of tree rose up again near him. And the monster. Again he ran. And the whole story looped the same as before.


    The same thing happened again and again and again. The boy was trapped in a infinite horror.


    However this time, among the cold voices from the faces, he heard a voice. It was not cold. It was warm unlike the faces.


    "Child ... I am here to help."


    "No. Get away. Don''t help me." The child replied. He shut his ears tighter so that he did not hear the voice anymore.


    "Child ... Don''t be afraid of that monster. ... I will defeat that..."


    "No!! Don''t! You can''t! It will cut your head! Leave!" He yelled to warn the voice. He did not want it to change into a cold one. Like the faces.


    Everything turned to silence again. He dropped his hands covering the ear. They had turn red.


    Suddenly he felt the warmth he had never felt for a long time. It touched his wrist then it cloaked him entirely. He felt warmth for the first time in here.


    The appration extended his hand in desperate to get back the child. But it was too late. Ethanial got to the child first. He grabbed the child from the wrist and pulled the child toward him, hugging him.


    "Child, listen to me. No... I will listen to you this time. You can tell me child."


    "I killed everyone. They died because of me. I should have never play in the forest."


    "You can play anywhere."


    "But the monster...I woke it and led it to them."


    "No. You didn''t."


    "Yes, I did. They told me."


    "Who?"


    "The flying heads. The people. My ... parents."


    "Silly child. They would never told you that. Look at them closely."


    The child slowly opened his eyes and looked at the flying heads. They were not angry. They were smiling. Then everything came to vivid. The green forest, the golden fields, the dirt road and the people, his parents.


    "Father! Mother!"


    "Oh lord Mordu''. A monster! Buck! Come! Stay behind us."


    "No. Honey, run with him to the village. I will hinder it for a while."


    His mother bit her lip and turned to him. Tears ran down her eyes as she pushed him away.


    "Run to the village! This is your mission. Warn the villagers. Save them like you used to play a knight."


    She smiled as she shouted to him. Then she took one of the pitchforks from her husband and braced herself to deter the monster, along with her husband.


    He ran and ran, warning everyone along the way. The men ran passed him with their sickles and forks toward the monster. They told him ''kid, good job. Run! Go notify the village for us''. Women ran along with him, with children in their hands, to the village. ''Child, don''t run with us. Go ahead and warn the village. Hurry. You are the fastest. You can do it.''


    Tears fell behind as he ran like an arrow.


    "They did not hate me. They praised me. And told me to go ahead, to warn the rest." The child said to Ethanial happily.


    "Yes. You did well. Child." Ethanial whispered into the child''s ears.


    As the child, the source of its life was slowly getting out of its astral world, the appration felt its strength drained. It screamed.


    He reached the village and told the village head. The man patted his head gently and said "Good job kid. You saved us. Now go with the women and the children to the town. My men and I will stop the monster."


    "They told me, I saved them. I didn''t kill them." The child shouted. Ethanial could feel the warmth coming back the child body. The hollow was refilled with love.


    Now that the child was nearly out of its astral prison, the appration cried in desperation to call the child back.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it."Nooo! You killed them. You led it to them. You should have died alone. Don''t you hide behind a person again and let him die."


    The child twitched upon hearing the words. The coldness return back.


    "No. I won''t die, child. You have helped me weaken the monster. Now watch how I defeat the monster."


    The strong words of Ethanial brought the warmth into his world. The child was free. He opened his eyes and saw the appration and Ethanial for the first time.


    Now weak, angered and desperate, the appration took out his claws. They were long and sharp like blades. It startled the child. Ethanial put the child behind him and readied his sword.


    "Divination."


    The appration charged first. Ethanial blocked the menacing claws. He needed two hands but he managed to push it back. The force threw the monster off balance. Ethanial saw the opportunity.


    "Flameno!"


    He jumped and cut the monster in half. The appration screamed in pain as the flames burned it away. Its loud deep cold voice could even be heard by the guards and the high Templer outside.


    Soon the flames ate it whole and the appration vanished back to nothingness.


    "You win, mister. You beat it." The child shouted cheerfully.


    "Yes. Thanks to you, brat. You weaken it for me." He ruffled the brat''s hair lightly and cheered him. "Anyway do you see those men outside? They are from the temple. Go to them. They will protect you."


    "What about you mister?"


    "I need to finish up. I can''t leave in this mess, can I?"


    "Allright, mister. I will wait outside. Thank you for saving me."


    The child went out first. As he moved, Ethanial saw him limping on the floor.


    "Brat, what happened to your leg?"


    "I broke it while running down the stairs. That''s why I was left behind."


    After the child went out, he emptied a bottle and put the ashes into it. The remains of appration could be used in detox potion and anti-aging lotion which rose in popularity and demand due to recent new culture of courting. He carefully sealed the bottle and put it in an inside pocket where it was secure.


    He looked outside to check if the kid got down safely. There he saw someone he thought he would never see again.


    It was the high Templer with the fan he saw in Ronstead. He muttered, "Fa¨¹n."


    He saw sir Fa¨¹n was whispering something to high Templer Ferde. Judging by their expression, Ethanial could sense something wrong. The situation was not favourable for him.


    The guards were readying their swords to barge inside. The child was struggling and shouting something to him. He could not hear the child clearly under the heavy rain. But he could tell from the lips. It meant ''run''.


    He remembered Alexel claiming in the last hearing that his team were searching for evidences against him in mount Raza. ''That Fa¨¹n, he might have came back with some twisted evidences against him,'' Ethanial concluded.


    "Bastards. So you decided to kill me anyway. Fine. If you won''t honour the trial, I will not respect your decision neither."


    He grabbed some eggs and bagged them in a cloth. He looked back at the child one last time before he jumped out from the window in the back.


    "... He will be fine with them. Take care of yourself child."


    He jumped down from the second floor. Water splashed as his feet landed in a puddle. But under heavy rain and constant lightening, the guards did not suspect the sound.


    He scanned the surrounding. It was best to run into the forest behind the farm. Suddenly he heard a faint sound of a horse. They are coming. He ran across the pasture with the last spurt of energy left in his legs. However he heard the sound of hoofs right behind him. It caught him.


    He looked back. To his surprise, he saw the hoofs with white rings.


    "Rings!!" He shouted happily.


    Then he also saw men from temple coming toward him. Although the high Templer in charge was on foot due to Rings running away, Fa¨¹n had his own mount.


    As soon as he prepared to jump on Rings, it already lower its back, readied to be mounted. He swiftly hopped on and galloped hard. The men of temple chased on his tail but soon gave up.


    It was now one on one race between him and Fa¨¹n. Ethanial rode as fast as he could across the field toward the forest. But Fa¨¹n was hard on his tail. He took out the fan and chanted a spell.


    A burst of wind flew out from the fan and followed Ethanial. Rings swiftly changed the direction and dodged the attack. It hit a tree and formed a big cut.


    Ethanial entered the forest with Fa¨¹n behind him in a distance apart. Even though Ethanial were not familiar with the terrain of the forest, Rings manoeuvred itself cleverly. It easily searched the path and outmanoeuvred Fa¨¹n.


    Soon Fa¨¹n lost sight of Ethanial and Rings. They successfully left Fa¨¹n behind and disappeared into the forest.


    "You did it, Rings! You clever boy. I love you." He was so happy, he petted its neck and gave a smooch.


    "Bastard. He got me good," Fa¨¹n yelled in anger, "he must have gone to the pilgrims trail." He looked above to see the stars. It turned out in vain. The storm had completely covered the sky in red. Alone, in the unfamiliar forest, without stars or winds to direct him, he lost in the dark.


    Meanwhile Ethanial, with the help of Rings, safely got out of the forest and reached the pilgrims trail. He stood at the path and stared to the south where the town of Gambit was.


    "Rings, you remember the beautiful missy you met in Mount Raza? The stupid girl who challenged a mantila riding on you? Yes that girl. She told me that she love me no matter what I hear otherwise. ... That was a farewell in good memories, right? She lives in different life now. No. She never was in the same life as me. It was just a dream. A delightful one. ... Right."


    He stared into the dark for a while then he kicked his foot to signal Rings. It turned away from town and galloped toward the mountains, without looking back.


    And so the life of a fugitive began for Ethanial.

 Ch20 one smal fatal mistake

    The sky was pouring down heavy as if it was on war with the earth. Successive growling and thundering without intermittent, it was like the doom day.


    "Did the God anger for I tricked and lied to him?" Leila mumbled as she laid bare on the golden bed, listening to the sound of thunders.


    She was left alone after the ceremony. A servant of temple came inside and called great Ayeegyee away for an urgent matter. Although the ceremony was ended, it was customary to spend the night at holy ground till morning to fulfil the service.


    She got out of bed pulling the bed sheet along with her. She sat near the window and gazed outside the temple. The sky was red and the dark clouds covered the realms till the horizon. There was no escaping from the fury of the storm.


    "Will nanny reach safely with the letter in this monstrous storm?"


    She put out her hand outside and felt the rain. It was cold. She stared at her hand as the raindrops touched her palm and fell from the side.


    "It must be cold outside. Ethan. Is he under this storm? Will he be allright? ... ... I should pray to God for his safety. Oh son of God, lord Mordu''. Please protect my saviour. May he win without hurt. May he emerge victorious against evil monster and prove his innocence. For he had done no wrong."


    As soon as she finished her prayers, a loud thunder stroke nearby her window. It frightened her to death. Did the God forsaken her prayer for her deception? Will Ethan be punished too?


    She looked at the eye of storm through the window. It was devious red, full of anger.


    "Were you praying, young miss?" Ayeegyee asked to Leila.


    He was already inside for some time. Because she was praying, he was silently waiting by the door without interrupting her.


    Her teary eyes full of worry, subtly opened lips with longing. Seeing a girl as pretty as her in such desperation made his heart fell. He found her pitiful.


    "Yes I am, your holiness. I was praying for Ethan, my saviour."


    "No. You are wrong, young miss. There is only one true and forever saviour. It is his gracious lord, Mordu''. Any other were works of him, mere substitutes, sent by his stead. Ethanial included."


    His speech stunned her. Sure Ethan was from temple. But it was Ethan who pulled her out of that carriage. It was Ethan who was nearly dead while protecting her. How could they take credit for things they did none? She was irritated by it.


    "You do not agree with me, do you? I can see it your eyes. Your father is a true dovotee, donated many for the cause yet you turn out with little faith. Tragic. I am disappointed that you lied in the hall of truth to save that pretender."


    Her heart jumped upon his words. He knew that she lied? That she made up sir mulberry ordered Ethan? Her eyes swayed to the side, her mind with lots of thoughts. Should she admit her lie with Templar Mulberry but insisted on Ethanial innocence?


    What if he was bluffing her without proof? Then all she did would be naught. At last she decided to test the water first. To draw out how far his holiness actually knew.


    "I do not understand, your holiness."


    "Don''t worry. I hold no ill against you for your lies. In fact I applaud your loyalty. But now is the time to say the truth. For I loathe liars especially one who dare to me. Bare in naked truth in the presence of lord Mordu''." He warned Leila while pointing at the statue of Mordu'' which was seen outside the window.


    Leila was intimidated by his words. She noticed his patience getting thinner. She must speak true, one not controversial to her initial statement.


    "I... ... He did it to save me. That is the truth."


    "How protective of you. Such fine trait being wasted on a deceiver. I wonder you will keep protecting him when you find out that he betrayed you too."


    "He betrayed me?"


    "Yes. While you used all your power to save him. Even lied in the hall of truth: just so he will be free of accusation. Yet he threw away all your efforts. A report came in that he ran away in the midst of trial."


    "He ran away?" The news shocked her, "No. Ethan would never do that."


    "Lies are items of weak mind. I need not lie. Though I must admit I was surprised by it too. At glance, I saw a flame in him. Humph* it turned out to be a glimpse of red when wind blew of ashes. My eyes must be getting old. Betrayal was in his nature. Like he betrayed his team and deserted them, he did the same to you. I heard he headed to Northern glacier. A foolish choice he made. A spark will die out there itself."


    Was his holiness speaking truth? The Ethanial she knew would never do that. But his holiness had no reason to lie neither. Just what happened? She asked, looking to the sky. What of the letter she sent? Would he ever come back for her? Or would she never saw him again?


    Without her consent, tears fell. Her heart painful. Her lips trembled. Her legs collapsed to the floor.


    "Oh... Poor girl. You love him. Do you? However do not yearn for that pretender anymore. You are to be wed to the Duke. Live happily and contently as a Duchess. For that is your fate, your true destiny. Accept the path shone in your front by his Grace."


    Ayeegyee gently rubbed her back as he approached Leila to relieve her pain.


    "Come. Let us pray for his blessings and praise his grace, lord Mordu'' for the blissful future he had bestowed upon you. Come. You must be cold wearing nothing but a bed sheet. The ceremony is over. You may dress yours from home."


    He went to the table where her dress was placed to hand it over to her. Leila also got up from the floor to dress properly before the prayer.


    Then she remembered something. An item of importance she forgot in the midst of unexpected events. The bottle of blood she used to trick her purity to his holiness. She put it back in her dress hurriedly as she was afraid to be caught by the girls back then. If he was to find that out, she dared not thought for her future.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.She hurriedly ran to the dress before his holiness.


    "Your holiness! I am thankful for your help but you need not touch my dress and sullied yourself. I shall dress myself."


    Her abruptness surprised him as he swiftly swayed to the side not to collide with her.


    She reached to her dress before him. She picked it up immediately but she grabbed it from the wrong end as she was in a hurry. And her careless mistake made the bottle flew out of the dress.


    It dropped to the floor and rolled slowly toward Ayeegyee. It stopped right between his feet.


    Her heart jumped and her eyes turned wide. Instantly she threw away the bed sheet to grabbed his attention and hid the bottle at the same time.


    It worked as his holiness eyes were now sticked to her, away from the bottle. She awkwardly smile and gently spoke to him.


    "Your holiness. Umm... Would you please turn around? I need to dress."


    "Hmm? ... Absolutely. It was rude of me. I shall give you private space."


    He turned around quickly and walked to the door. As soon as he turned away, she hurriedly dress up and searched the bottle under the sheet.


    To her surprise, it was not there anymore. Her mind went blank and her heart raced again. She went down all four on the floor and searched every niche and spot. Yet she could not find it anywhere.


    If it was no where to be found, where did it go? There was only one possibility left.


    Her mouth turned desert dried and her eyes blurred. Fear stroke her heart.


    She slowly stood up and looked at Ayeegyee. And she saw him staring intensely. His eyes looked menacing, like that of a predator. It was as if he was about to eat her alive. In his hand was the item she was looking for.


    "Are you searching for this?" Ayeegyee asked her. His voice sounded cold and frightening.


    Her eyes blinked rapidly and smacked her lips.


    "No. I was searching my hairpin. I don''t even know what that is."


    "This is the third time and let it be final. Take it to your heart. I hate liars! I do not forgive those who deceived me. So speak truthfully. Is this yours?"


    "... No, your holiness." Blatantly she lied.


    "Then why it came out of your pocket?"


    "I don''t know. May be... May be it was on the table and dropped when I picked up the dress."


    Her reasonable lie swayed his mind a little bit. He contemplated for a while.


    "Are you sure you have no knowledge of it prior to this?"


    "Yes. Your holiness."


    "Hmm* I see." He looked back to the bottle. He seemed convinced by her words.


    "Why are you blinking so much?" He asked again, "unstable eyes are habit of a liar."


    His question pushed her to corner. It was her worst habit which she could not get rid of. She held her breath and tensed her eyelids. It did not worked. Gave up, she told another lie.


    "Some dust went into my eyes while I was on the floor searching for my hairpin. I could not get it out."


    "... I see. I sure hope that is the case, young miss. Because, you see, the content of this bottle is quite dangerous for someone like you. Leech blood it is."


    "Is it?" She feigned innocent.


    "Yes. It is in itself quite a medicine for many diseases. But certain people ill-used it. Some whores in kingdom of Dublin used it to charge unsuspected travellers more by tricking them as virgin blood. Indeed troubling misused."


    His exact knowledge on the usage shocked her. She choked her on her own spit.


    "I see. Cough* cough* It is the first time I hear such, intriguing and disturbing knowledge."


    "It is. I shall keep this. Guards!!"


    As Ayeegyee called out his guards, they barged in immediately with their swords readied. The two girls who prepared her ceremonial wash also came inside.


    She walked backward in instinct as they scared her.


    "Young miss, laid on the bed and spread your legs." Ayeegyee said coldly. His eyes also changed.


    "No." She rejected, "the ceremony is over. I will not laid bare on the bed again, unless it was for the Duke, my husband."


    "You are mistaken. I will not hump you neither. There is certain suspicion you need to clear. We must investigate you whether you used the content from this bottle with ill intent, to deceive me. Lift your skirt and lie on the bed."


    Her heart fell upon his order. He knew!! He was just playing with me. Fear and desperation filled her mind.


    "No!!" She yelled, "I will not allowed it. I am a respected lady of house Longbart and the future Duchess. I will not be treated this way. I will not be shamed in front of these men. I demand an official hearing before this ridiculous treatment."


    "Seize her. Spread her legs."


    "No. Don''t touch me, bastards. I will tell the Duke for this defaming act. Proceed and the relation between the temple and castle will be sour."


    Upon her words, Ayeegyee as well as the four guards chuckled except the two girls. The men moved forward intimidating Leila.


    "You are mistaken young miss. I do not afraid the Duke. In fact, the Temple do not afraid even the crown. It is the king and the Duke who bowed us. All mortals knee before us. ...guards, you may proceed."


    On his order, the two men grabbed her arms and from her shoulders, they threw Leila onto the bed. She struggled hard but against the strength of four men, she failed to free herself. Her arms and shoulders were held down by the two and the other choked her legs and split them from knees.


    The latter two watched her private with their evil eyes fulled of lust as the girls went between her thighs and took a smear.


    "Fuckers! Turn your eyes away. If this accusation come out false, I will gorge your eyes out first. Then you all will pay." Leila barked. However her threat was replied by a smirk.


    Soon the girls finished their work and handed over the smear to Ayeegyee. He checked at the cloth. There was only little blood tinted on the cloth. The blood was mixed with the fluids and diluted. It was nearly impossible to distinguish it from leech blood.


    Leila smiled.


    Ayeegyee smacked his lips. "Don''t be so sure of your win, miss Leila. Surely if this were other Ayeegyee, you will walk free by now. But there is this amazing magic, which can control the blood like a sword. Only lord Mordu'' and I can wield this blood magic."


    After his speech, he whispered to the blood. As if the blood were alive, they separated from the fluid themselves and floated in the air. Soon little by little, they formed a drop of blood, enough to distinguish. He collected it with another bottle.


    "As I suspected. Leech blood. Threw her into the dungeon. Call the Duke. I shall inform him myself."

 Ch21 A fathers agony

    A large room filled with grandiose furniture were dimly lighted, unmatched to its theme. On the two chairs nearby the golden bed, the two most powerful figures in the dukedom were discussing discreetly.


    "Are you certain?" The Duke asked.


    "You know me, lord Ducan. Lies are I loathe the most."


    "Forgive me. My mistake. Ayeegyee." The Duke apologized, "what will be your action?"


    "I will have her executed in public."


    "Is there any other way, your holiness?"


    "None. The crime she commited deserve capital punishment. She disrespected the lord Mordu'' with her impurity. No one goes unpunished after disrespect to him. Not even king. Remember that incident twelve years ago."


    "I understand, your holiness. But this is not about her. It is about me. Your old ally. Your devoted pupil. I named her the lady of Rode in front of the crown and peerages."


    "So I heard." Ayeegyee replied nonchalantly.


    "I will be ashamed. My reputation will fall. People will not respect the castle anymore. The aftereffect will also hit the Temple."


    Ayeegyee chuckled. "The couple speak of the same. Your young bride also threatened me."


    "I dare not. I only speak in truth. This is a sensitive matter. We need to handle this delicately. Let''s asked for his wisdom from the gracious lord first."


    "I have done. Lord Mordu'' speak the same as me. He has no intention to tolerate any deceiver who assaulted the very foundation of the Temple. She will be executed."


    The Duke head fell after his words. Although he had some feeling for his young beautiful bride, the impact was done by his own agony. He hated how the others would laugh at him.


    Under the heavy rain, a man approached the temple, his head covered with a cloak, kept his face down so that the servants did not notice him. He went to the side and entered the temple secretly from a small side door. As soon as he was inside, he took off the cloak. It was Mr Longbart.


    The door was used to take the food into the temple. It went directly to the kitchen. Since the temple bought the eastern spices from Longbart store, a servant from the kitchen let him in immediately.


    "Sir, miss Longbart was detained in the dungeon. At the end, left cell. Take this lantern with you. It is dark down there."


    Mr Longbart could not believe his ears. A dungeon? His precious daughter who was the duchess-to-be was detained in a dungeon like a filthy convict.


    He passed the hall and saw the stairs to the dungeon. Like the servant said it was pitch black. He went down and found only a flicker of light shining weakly in a very long hall. Water splashed as he stepped on the floors. He was startled by the coldness. The condition was worse than he imagined. The dungeon was flooded by the heavy storm. The level reached above his ankle. No one in the dungeon would be able to sleep in this condition. His heart fell as he imagined how much his daughter would be suffering now.


    He walked to the end and put some light into the cell. He saw Leila was sitting on the water, trembling in cold, hiding her head between the knees. He heard her weeping.


    He came here to say many things, many questions to ask, many answers to hear. Yet he found himself lost the words. He wanted to be angry. He wanted to yell at her. But all he could do, in reality, was gritted his teeth and closed his lips so that he would not cry.


    "Leila, my dear. I will get you out of here. I will talk with his holiness and asked for forgiveness. I will talk with the Duke and beg for mercy. So stay strong. Don''t give up. Do you hear me?"


    It was silent for a while. He knew she must be blaming him. He blamed himself too. ''It was my fault. If I did not force her to marry the Duke. If I never sent that portrait to his grace. If I ...'' . With many if, he hit his chest with his own fist.


    Suddenly he heard a very low voice. It was from Leila.


    "Father. I am sorry. I destroyed everything and endangered everyone in the family. I am sorry."


    After hearing her voice, he could no longer held his tears. The two cried for a while. And with tear, the sorrow went out, it changed into anger. The guilt was shifted. ''Yes it was not her fault. And it was not mine. It was him. His fault.''


    "It was his fault. He is the one. Is he not? That bastard forced on you, didn''t he?"


    "No. No, father. You are wrong."


    "No, I am not! Don''t you try to protect him."


    "It was consensual, father."


    "No. It wasn''t. He forced on you. He did some spell or lured you with a portion. That must be it! I will tell his holiness. You are innocent my daughter. You are a victim."


    "No. I am not. And it is useless. Ayeegyee will not..."


    "He will."


    Mr Longbart left the room urgently with his newly found defence. He was too occupied by it that he forgot to said farewell to his daughter. He left her in the cold dark alone.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.He rushed upstair and went straight to his holiness room. He found the door was guarded so he walked pass nonchalantly, pretending he was heading elsewhere. When he reached right in front of door, he abruptly ran into it and slammed the door opened. He got the guards by surprise and successfully entered the room.


    There he saw two powerful figures. The Duke and the Great Ayeegyee. The guards came running to dragged him away. However Ayeegyee signalled them to let him be. He welcomed Mr Longbart inside.


    "I knew you had come. Sit."


    Upon his invitation, he entered as humbly as he could with his head down and his back bent. He checked the situation. Although he could not read Ayeegyee face, he could tell the Duke was angry.


    "Your holiness. Your grace. This faithful servant of yours knee before you for his foolish daughter."


    "You dare show your face here. I will have your head first." Duke Ducan barked.


    "Don''t be too harsh on him. Let''s hear what he had to say." Ayeegyee interrupted him.


    Mr Longbart carefully moved forward on his knees and touched his forehead to Ayeegyee''s feet.


    "I humbly praise your wisdom and your benevolence. I apologize on behalf of my daughter for troubling your minds. However my daughter was a mere victim of a hideous crime. During her return from the trip, her convoy was attacked. Only my daughter and a warrior from temple survived. It was then that evil man forced on my daughter and took her purity away."


    The more he talked, the more he felt sorry for Leila. How scared she might have been? His lips trembled and his voice cracked as tears fell.


    "He soiled my daughter and destroyed her life just to satiated his lust. My Leila was an unfortunate child. Please forgive her foolishness and show mercy on her."


    He grabbed Ayeegyee''s leg and begged.


    The Duke also stood up from his chair and took out his sword. "My bride was raped? Tell me Mr Longbart. Who is that warrior? Name him and I will have him executed. Is that bastard here in this temple?" said the Duke angrily.


    The great Ayeegyee looked at the two and sighed heavily.


    "Calm down lord Ducan. Sheath your sword and sit. I understand you are upset. But hear me first. Also Mr Longbart. I know you are in agony. But tell me. Is that what your daughter told you?"


    "No. Your holiness. How could my daughter revealed herself being disrespected? But that is the only possibility for a clever and dignified lady like my Leila."


    The Duke nodded. Ayeegyee also accepted the possibility. But it did not matter for him. How did Leila was impure? He did not care. For him, it was not Ethanial who trick him. It was Leila. His anger was on her. He must punish her for deceiving him.


    "She may be an unfortunate girl. However she need not lie to me. Yet she insulted me and the very foundation of the Temple. Her sin is inexcusable."


    After his answer, the Duke also concurred with Ayeegyee. "It is a pity that such beautiful girl ended like this. She should have come clean with her condition. But I shall have justice for her. I will find that man and behead him. Mr Longbart, name that warrior."


    Sympathy from the Duke and his promise to find justice for his daughter did relieve some of his agony, although he still could not accept his daughter soon to be executed. But at least he must avenge for her and made Ethanial pay.


    "Ethanial. He is a captain in the army of temple." He told him name.


    "Was." Ayeegyee corrected him, "he is a fugitive now. The Temple is searching for him too. He was last sighted near pilgrim trail."


    "Then." The Duke said farewell and went back to his castle.


    As soon as the Duke was out of the room, Ayeegyee approached Mr Longbart slowly. He was glaring at him.


    "You dare try to pit the castle against me?"


    "I dare not."


    "Then why insisted Ethanial is from the Temple."


    "I .. Because it is the tru... truth, your holiness." Flustered, he stuttered.


    "Humph* fine. Considering you were a faithful servant, I will let you go this time. But know this. Do not tread on dangerous ground again." He warned Mr Longbart.


    "Your holiness." He left carefully so that he would not bother his holiness more than now.


    "Wait! Before you go, you need to know something. I did not tell this to Ducan because I took pity on you, my faithful servant. If I had told, his wrath would befall on her and on you. ... But it must be too agonising for you that your daughter life was destroyed because a man forced on her. So let me relieve some pain of yours. Your daughter has affection for that man. She long for him. She yearn his name at night. They were in love. No one forced her. It was her choice."


    Hearing those words, Mr Longbart stopped in his track and clinged to the door. His holiness was right. He tricked his own mind because he did not want to believe Leila fell in love to a commoner. He thought the lies would make him feel better. But it was not. It was more painful.


    He let go of everything and accepted the reality. Leila made her own choice and doomed her own fate.


    He bowed to his holiness and returned to home under the heavy storm.

 Ch22 The sunset of Longbart

    The sun shone brightly in the clear blue sky. It was so serene that no one would believe it was the same sky from last night. Yesterday it was all red and devilish. Under monstrous wind and constant thunders, some homes collapsed, some woods burned, some cattles perished and fields of crops flooded.


    For some, the destruction it brought was immersed.  Childs lost their fathers to cling, their mothers to hold onto, siblings to play. Men and women lost their spouses to kiss, children to embrace. They would never see them again.


    In the flea market of Gambit, a storyteller stood on a stool and spoke to the crowd. The people nodded in silence. Their hearts felt heavy. Some shedded tears.


    "You all feel it, right? Last night storm was out of season. It is the storm God befall on us as punishment." He continued, "but to whom the almighty wanted to punish? The innocent children? The hardworking fathers and caring mothers? No! No. There was only one person who wronged him last night."


    The crowd became alive. They looked at eachother with accusing eyes. Curses being muttered.


    "That person is not here. Not among us. That person lived in brick walls. It was a her from upper town."


    After him, names from famous and popular ladies and mistresses flew out from the crowd.


    "Mrs Clover!" "Miss Mooney!" "Miss Buck!"


    "Hahaha. No. Not them. There is someone you all forget. The most important one. The most powerful. The most beautiful..."


    "Miss Longbart!" A child shouted. It surprised everyone.


    "Yes! A clever child." The storyteller praised the child. "Yes. Miss Longbart. Our future lady. The duchess of Rode. Last night was her ceremony of service. And there she presented him her impure body. She angered him and he punished her. She brought it to us. The doom! And our loved ones were taken as collateral while she hid herself safely behind the wall of bricks!"


    The crowd were confused. Although it was true that the ceremony was yesterday. But Leila was infamous among the people that a beauty who never sit with men. It was hard for them to believe that a girl like her was not a virgin. But a woman in the crowd said that it could be the reason why she rejected all the men in the past. With the Duke, she became too greedy and accepted his proposal which led to her doom.


    Another man concurred with her. He said, "it must be why a servant from her house bought leech blood from my store. I thought it was for medicine."


    And so rumours started to spread. That the storm was brought by Leila and her sin. The anger of public, especially the victims of storm, arose. From market to home, from homes to works, it spread until it reached to the castle.


    "Who dare spread such false!?" The Duke yelled at his advisory.


    "A storyteller from the flea, your grace."


    "Kill him."


    "He disappeared after that, your grace. We are searching for him. And all other tellers are warned already."


    "Tsk* I told him to solve this quietly. How could her news came out?"


    "Your opposition might be behind this."


    "Damn that Ayeegyee. He can''t even do this properly. He think he is above me because he was blessed as great Ayeegyee by lord Mordu''. His ego is too big. He dare execute my young beautiful bride on a whim, just for a lie to him. Then he messed up my reputation. I must speak with him. If I fall, I will take him with me."


    "Calm down your grace. Temple is our oldest ally since dawn. It still is. To regain public opinion and reputation, we need to collaborate with the Temple."


    "Tsk* of course I know. I have no intention to fight the Temple. I just hate his gut."


    Meanwhile, at the manor of Longbarts, worse than a rumour was yet to come.


    "Madam!! Madam!!" Betty yelled running into the house. Her urgency made everyone flustered the same. They had been on edge since last night. Yesterday all of them were brimming with dream of nobles. They could not believe a life could turn upside down within a single night.


    "What is it Betty?" Mrs Longbart answered. Her voice full of disappointment. She was massaging her head to relieve her headache. "Is it another bad news?"


    "Yes." Betty answered.


    "Then don''t say it."


    "But you need to hear this. They are coming."


    "Who?" Mrs Longbart asked.


    "The angry people. The victims of storm. They are demanding compensation. They blame our miss for their losses."


    "Tsk* I knew that spoiled brat will bring a problem to home one day. Damnit."


    "Master told me to warn you, madam. They are already at the store."


    "They are robbing the store? Where is my son and husband? Why did you come alone?"


    "Master is at the administration office to get help. Young master and others are protecting the store before help come."


    "Are you serious? Why did you come back while my son is there?"


    "But master told me..."


    "Shut up. Go back to store and tell my son to come here. You replace with him."


    What her madam said shocked her? How could a mere servant girl replace the young master job? She stood there blank.


    "What are you doing!? Go!!" Mrs Longbart yelled at her. It startled her. The poor girl could not even catch a breath and ran back all the way to store.


    "What are you staring at? Get back to work! ... No. Wait. Drop all your works and start packing everything. Headrock! Rent all the carts you can. And Mrs Borger ... Where is she? Why is our housekeeper never home when there is a problem? Damnit, Vicky are you trying to break the vase?"


    Angered she was, she found fault at everything around her. She went into her room and started to pack all her jewellery and clothes.


    At the same time, Mrs Borger returned back to town. Her clothes wet. Her body cold and in pain. Under the storm all night, she followed Ethanial''s track up to the mill. There her body failed to walk any longer and collapsed on the road. Luckily the temple guard searching for Ethanial saw her and carried her back to town.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.She was dropped in healing hall. As soon as she regained consciousness, she found out her lady, Leila, was imprisoned. She got up immediately and asked the guard she acquaintance with about Leila. He answered that Leila was in the darkest place where no light reached, warmth withered and coldness prevailed.


    She nearly hit the man with her walking stick. He could have just said the last cell at the end of the dungeon, without being dramatic.


    She walked down the steep stairs as if her knees were not in pain. Just as the man said, a dim light from a small torch on the wall of hallway was the only source of light for Leila''s cell. Unlike Ethanial''s cell, there was no opening for light or fresh air. Water from last night were still there on the floor and no one in the temple seem to care.


    Her heart broke after seeing the conditions of the cell. She called Leila softly.


    "Nanny? ... You come!"


    After hearing Mrs Borger''s voice, Leila ran to the small opening on the door. Through gaps of iron bars, she placed her hands out and touched her nanny''s hands.


    "Oh poor child. You look devastated. How could this happen to you?"


    "You should see yourself. You look pale, no red on your lips. Like the monster in the bed time story you spoke of."


    Mrs Borger chuckled on Leila''s joke. She felt relieved that Leila still had energy to make fun of her.


    "I am sorry, nanny. I asked you of something impossible. You must be exhausted."


    "I am fine. Don''t worry about me."


    "No. You are not. Your hands are cold. You walked under that storm the whole night, didn''t you? You should have rested. That letter was not that important."


    "Of course it is. Your life depends on it. I would do the same even if it was a firestorm."


    "Oh nanny. I am sorry. I am so sorry."


    Leila cried. She promised herself not to cry in front of her nanny. She knew her nanny would be devastated if she saw her tears. However she failed to do so.


    "No. It is my fault. I should have stopped you. I failed you. I failed Lily. I am sorry."


    The two touched their heads through the bars and cried.


    "Is that true? That Ethan ..."


    "Yes."


    "Did he escape safely?"


    "You think this is the time to worry for that man?"


    "Then who should I worry for?"


    "Yourself!!"


    "... My fate is sealed. Worrying won''t make it better. I am happy if he is safe. Like I said last time, I want my last moment to end happily."


    "He is safe. My lady. He is safe. He is safe." Mrs Borger said in repeat. Her voice cracked as she spoke.


    "Don''t cry, nanny. I had a great life. I lived in a fancy house. I wore pretty dress. I had a beautiful mother and a caring nanny who loved me as much as my mother. My father, although he did not show much, I know he love me dearly too. And Ethan. I found the love of my life and spent cheerful days with him. The trip with him was one of the happiest moment in my life."


    Leila smiled as she was revisiting the memory, "Full of exciting adventures and beautiful nights. Did I say that story to you? The one Ethan smell like piss? It was hilarious."


    "No, you didn''t. Tell me." Mrs Borger replied. Leila seemed so happy to say those stories again so she decided to listen as new. She wanted her to be happy.


    "So you guys won''t help?" Mr Longbart asked angrily. He came to the administration office to get help for the angry mob who were destroying his store. Yet the officer declined his request.


    "I am sorry Mr Longbart. We are short in men currently. You might already heard that we had a fugitive last night. And this morning a very bad rumour spread in town. We are searching for the culprit who started it. We don''t have enough men to help you."


    "Oh come on. Officer Boulder, we knew eachother for a decade. Every day your wife bought from my store and I gave you more than others. Just this once. Help me back. Call back the men searching that storyteller. It had been spread. Found him will not make any better. We should prevent damages from the consequence now."


    "I want to. But it is the Duke''s order."


    After hearing that, Mr Longbart felt something in his heart. It was burning. "Fuck the Duke." It startled the officer.


    "Hey I know you are upset but be careful what you say. Anyone hear and you will be jailed with treason."


    "Do it! Like I care. My daughter is about to be killed. My store is burning. My reputation in ruin. You think I care!? Fuck the Duke. Fuck the Temple. Fuck all."


    Mr Longbart bursted out in rage and returned to his store. There he found his store ransacked, his workers injured and Betty was in ruin. Her clothes were in tattered. He ran to her in worry.


    "Are you allright, Betty? Did they do anything to you?"


    "I am fine. I wasn''t raped if that''s what you are asking. The workers saved me."


    "Oh blessed the Lord Mordu''." He spoke unintentionally. Then he remembered.


    "Ahem* good job, you guys. Anyway, where is Bran? My son?"


    "He returned to home," answered Betty.


    "Why? I told him to protect the store before I am back."


    "Madam told me to tell young master to go home."


    "Damnit. ... Where did those people go?"


    "They took our goods and some money from store. Then they dispersed."


    "I see." He sighed in relief. But it did not last long.


    "Sir. I believe a few men went in the direction of your home. I am afraid they might..."


    "Fucking hell. Allright. Anyone who are hurt and cannot fight, go and get your wounds treated. Others with me. To my home."


    He gave his robe to Betty to cover herself then he rallied his men and marched to his home.


    He could not believe how his life had turned out. His daughter to be killed, his life-long business shattered, his friend betrayed and his only son ran away without protecting his property. And his wife only cared for herself.

 Ch23 A decision of father

    Luckily when Mr Longbart and his men reached his home, they saw the angry mob no more. A fight seemed broken out and his servants won. He found a few of them were injured.


    However, most importantly, all of them were packing his belongings onto the carts. His wife might have decided to run. He sighed heavily.


    He went straight to his son and grabbed his shoulder.


    "Why did you leave the store? Did I not tell you to stay there before I came back?" He asked his son.


    "But mother said..."


    "You are a man. How could you leave your store just because your mother says so!?" He yelled at him.


    Suddenly Mrs Longbart came in between and protected her son.


    "Why are you yelling at my son? He just came back from horror."


    "I am teaching my son. Don''t interrupt me."


    "Then you should have teach your daughter first. Everything is because of her. Isn''t it?"


    "Why are you bringing in the poor child who was already suffering in the cold and dark? This is not about Leila. This is about him. How can I ever trust my business if my only son ran away when in danger? Workers and servants protected it but their master ran away? A man must stand his ground and protect his own property."


    "And die? Like you said. He is our only child. What if he die doing so? Who will succeed us?"


    "Nobody died."


    "Can you promise that? Hmm? You want to risk our only child left for one stupid store!?" Mrs Longbart confronted her husband.


    Mr Longbart could not fight back. He believed he was right but she was not wrong too. Bran was their only child now.


    Suddenly a voice came from outside the room, sneering them. It was no other than Mrs Borger.


    "Is that so? Bran is the only child now? What about Leila? Is she not your child?" She asked to them.


    "Oh finally. You came back. Where were you all this time?" Mrs Longbart asked her back without answering her.


    "Answer me first. Why did you say like she is dead already?"


    "She is as good as dead anyway." Mrs Longbart answered coldly to her.


    "Humph* fine. I understand you. You are her step mother. But Mr Longbart. You are her father. You promised Lily that you would always take care of her daughter. So how could you pretend like she is dead when she is still alive? How could you give up your own daughter so easily?" She shouted at him.


    Her words stroke to his heart. He dropped to the floor.


    Mrs Longbart could not believe what she just saw. A servant yelling to her master and a master kneeing in front of a servant. She immediately grabbed his arm from his shoulder and made him stand. Then she confronted to Mrs Borger.


    "How dare a servant yelled at her master? A mere nanny think she is a parent?"


    "Shut up. What did you ever do for her?"


    "Shut up? How dare!" She raised her voice and tried to intimidate Mrs Borger. She noticed their heated argument turned others'' heads to them so she collected herself. In front of them, she still wanted to be known as a good step-mother.


    "You think we did nothing for her? We apologized to the Temple for her. We begged to be merciful. We tried to negotiate with them. We used all our power. But her sins were too big to be forgiven. As a parent what more can we do than atone for her sins together."


    She looked to the sky and prayed. Then she glared back at Mrs Borger.


    "So answer me. Where were you all this time?"


    "Trying to save her."


    "You will save her? How? Break the jail?"


    "If that is an option, yes."


    "Are you crazy? You want to destroyed our reputation? Who will buy from our store then?"


    "You just said you can give up the store for your son. Then why not for Leila."


    "This is different. She is a sinner while my son did nothing wrong."


    "Drop your act. You never care her. And I don''t blame you. I just want to ask Mr Longbart. Do you love Leila just as much your wife love her son?"


    Mrs Borger asked Mr Longbart directly. With his shaking lips, he answered, "I do."


    "Then stop whining and follow me. We still have time."


    She left as soon as she done speaking what she wanted. Mr Longbart also got up and followed her hurriedly. He was confused of why she told him to follow her. But if there was a chance to save Leila.


    He was stopped by his wife. She was afraid that they would do something criminal and destroyed everything. However he had decided, he would not give up his daughter until the last moment.


    "I have to do this, my dear wife. I hope you understand. She is my daughter."


    At last Mrs Longbart gave up and let him go.


    "So what do you have in mind?" Mr Longbart asked Mrs Borger.


    "Get your horse, Mr Longbart. We will search Ethanial."


    "Ethanial? That bastard from temple. What is with him?"


    "We will ask him to break out Leila."


    It shocked him. And angered him. He could not believe he left his family to hear this nonsense.


    "Fucking hell. He is the reason."


    "Which is why we must make him take responsibility?"


    "He is a fugitive. A deserter. What honour did he have? I would rather kill that bastard than asked a favour from him."


    "It is from Leila. Your daughter wanted it. Before she went to the temple, she trusted a letter to me to send it to him. Most of its content are personal but at the end of it, she asked him to break the jail for her and run away together. She believed he would become a Templar after the trial."


    "But he ran away from the trial. Didn''t he? He is a fugitive. We don''t know him where? Even if we know, there is no guarantee that the bastard will save my daughter. He is a runner. A betrayer."


    "We will make him do it. I will make him. Even if I have to drag him all the way to the temple."


    "This is ridiculous. You may search him. I will not. I will find an assassin or a hitter, a criminal and hire him to break her out."


    "Then I will search him alone. Thank you for not giving up on her."


    "Humph* I am her father. Don''t tell me like I am not."


    "I pray you success."


    Three days. It was the time they had before the public execution of Leila. While Mrs Borger travelled to the village near pilgrim trail and searched for clues of Ethanial, Mr Longbart had been busy making deal with underground. He searched for men who would dare to break in the temple. But a day over and a sun set yet he could not find one. The grip of the temple on Gambit was so firm, no one dare not challenged the temple.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.They were either scared of divine punishment or the might of Templars or simply hate Leila. Yes. Most of the victims of storm were the poor and those lived in underground sewers. Some nearly killed him. Luckily his feet were faster than his mouth.


    At the same time, his wife and his son, together with his servants, left for the capital. Bran had some good friends in capital who could help them settled in crown-city. Longbarts already had a branch store set in capital so everything was ready. They asked Mr Longbart to come along with them. But he said that he would join them in capital later, after he settled Leila.


    Day two, he went out of town to find adventurers or fighters who would dare take the job. He rode to infamous gold-finder camp. Even there he failed to find a warrior or a dirt-poor soul desperate to get money by any way. There he found out no one in dukedom were either brave or stupid enough to go against Temple. He came back empty handed.


    At the town gate, he met with Mrs Borger who also came back alone with Ethanial. He asked her if she had found him. She shook her head.


    She asked everywhere along the road to Northern glacier. It was as if Ethanial never ran to the north, no one saw or found traces of him.


    Desperate he was, before the night of public execution, Mr Longbart went to the Temple. He asked his old friend in the kitchen to save Leila.


    "We know eachother for decades. You also have a daughter so I am sure you can sympathize with me. Please save my daughter. I will pay handsomely for your troubles. I have a secret route that can take you safely to the east continent after it."


    "But how can I do it? I am just a mere servant in the kitchen."


    "You can. Left the key secretly while you deliver the meal."


    "What if I get caught?"


    "You can just say you forgot it. It can happen for old man like us to forget things and misplaced them." "No. I am scared."


    "Come on. No one would punish you for a little mistake."


    "I am sure his holiness will notice my intention right away. After all these years and you don''t know how scary he can be. He see through all lies."


    "That''s an exaggeration."


    "Then how come he saw through your daughter''s lie. I won''t do it. I am sorry."


    "Fuck."


    Since he failed to persuade his inside man, he looked at another man. A jailor from the dungeon. He heard that man lost a lot in a game yesterday. His money and his house gone in the gamble. He approached him secretly and tried to negotiated with him. Luckily before he could, his friend from the kitchen before, got to him first. He took Mr Longbart outside quickly.


    "I knew why you approached him. It was for that, right?"


    "Yes. So what? You said you won''t help. Why came back?"


    "Have you gone nuts? You can''t just ask someone to break the jail. Bad rumour about you is already spreading. You are lucky that they do not have definite evidence to take you to court yet. You tell that jailor and he will immediately run to Ayeegyee and become witness for your treachery. He will sell you for money. You are too blind to not see a simple risk."


    "It is a risk I have to take."


    "No. Your daughter will not want that."


    "You don''t know."


    "I know Leila. Her heart will be shattered if you are to be killed because of her. I know it is hard. But accept it. Leila did wrong and she must atone for her sin."


    "Fuck. Fuck. Fuck!" Mr Longbart yelled in agony.


    "Cry my friend. Don''t hold your tears. Cry. I understand your pain. Cry and let tears take away your pain." The man soothed his poor friend.


    That last night. Mr Longbart and Mrs Borger met in front of the temple again. Both of them exhausted. Regardless they had no time to rest. The last moon was up.


    "I don''t think Ethanial ran to the north. There were no traces of him there." Said Mrs Borger.


    "You mean he took pilgrim road to the east?"


    "Or he is here."


    "Huh? I see. I hope you are right."


    He sighed heavily. He took out a betal leaf and put some herbs into it. Then he rolled it up and offer to Mrs Borger.


    "Thank you. ... This is eastern chew, right? I had already forgotten how it taste. How did you get it?"


    Mr Longbart chuckled.


    "I am a trader from the east. You think spices are the only one I brought from it?"


    "And you never thought of sharing with me?"


    "This is my secret stash. Lily hate it. She did not like my bloody teeth after it."


    "Right. She hates it."


    "... ... Mara," He called her name. It had been a long time he did not call her her real name. It surprised Mrs Borger.


    "Mara. There is something I must speak to you."


    "What is it? You are scaring me. The last time you called it was when Lily ..."


    "I have accepted it. Through his benevolence, I negotiated with his holiness. I donated the land of my store in exchange with...tomorrow Leila will atone for her sin."


    "Atonement? What does that mean? Did you give up?"


    "It is the best option. If I have to let her go, I don''t want people to remember her as a devil who brought pain and suffering to them. I want her name be cleared and her soul cleansed of all sins. So that she will be reborn in better life."


    "Bullshit!"


    "Listen, Mara! I understand you are from the east and never believe in Temple. But for me, as a father, I will not let my girl be damned in hell."


    "Then tell me, what did Leila do wrong to deserve this? She only slept with the man she love. Is that so wrong?"


    "She gave her first to a mortal."


    "Then are all girls from Eastern continent damned in hell. What about Lily? Is she too?"


    Her words stroke him. It made him dizzy and confused. What was right and what was wrong?


    She looked up the moon. It was above her head. Soon would be curfew. She had no time left. It was the end.


    For execution of the criminals, the temple did at dusk. However atonement was done in the morning to signify the new better life.


    Tomorrow dawn, would be the last sunrise for Leila.

 Ch24 A sad day

    In the flea market of Gambit, this morning made the people more excited them ever. Especially for the victims of storm. The devil who brought the doom upon them would be executed by the Temple. Justice had served.


    "Have you heard it? The temple announced that they will let Leila atone for her sin."


    "Atonement?"


    "Yes. She will not be executed as a criminal."


    "What? How could they let a devil be reborn in better life?"


    "I heard Mr Longbart gave a lot of gambles to temple."


    "He must have bought them. How shameful."


    "Well at least, we should watch her death. Let''s hurry. It will start soon."


    When they reached, the town square where the Temple sat was already fulled of spectators. With the plaza fulled, some men climbed the houses and watched from it. Windows were also fulled with spectators.


    Unlike any other days, the statue of Mordu'', which always looked south, was turned to the north, facing the temple by the servants. It was as if the lord Mordu'' himself was to be there to grant mercy and cleanse the soul of Leila.


    A beautiful stage was built at the stairs of temple. The pole with a hanging rope was placed in the middle. A stool was placed right below the loop.


    The servants of temple were all in white robes lining up from the entrance to the stage along the stairs. The guards of Temple stood their ground in front of the stage, halting anyone who approached near.


    The stage for the atonement was set.


    Even at dawn, the sky was dark and cloudy that day. A small drizzle poured down to the earth. The mood itself was sorrowful for those who sympathize with Leila; devilish for those who hate her.


    A faint chanting of prayers could be heard through openings of the temple. Some people prayed along with it.


    The chants ended right after the statue of Mordu'' was fully turned north toward the stage. Then the door of temple slowly opened and three Ayeegyee of Gambit, his holiness, his benevolence and his wisdom stepped out of the temple with Templers as guards. Followed by them was high Templer Ferde, together with Leila.


    She was wearing a grey cloth to signify being a sinner, yet not as dark as black. A rope was tied to her hands to the back. As she was dragged by Templer Ferde, she saw a huge crowd and intimated by them. She could not believe a lot more people came to see her death than when she was named Duchess. Her heart sunk.


    As soon as they walked out of the entrance, the whole crowd became alive, pushing eachother, standing on toes, just to get a glimpse of their faces. For commoners, a glance at great Ayeegyee was a rare occurrence. A prayer directly from his holiness was a once in life time blessing. Mr Longbart and Mrs Borger also pushed through the crowd to get to the front, to see Leila''s face, one last time. They could not passed through the packed.


    Ayeegyee slowly walked up the stage and took their place. Leila followed them. Just before she walked up the stage, a woman from the crowd threw a rotten tomato at her. It hit her shoulder. The red stained like blood on her grey.


    "Devil!" The woman yelled and threw an another one. "That was for my little boy."


    A man also followed her lead and threw a rotten egg. "It was for my wife. She was blessed with a child before you took her away."


    The crowd got wild. Curses and rotten foods flew over the plaza, toward her. Templar Ferde hurriedly stood back as he left Leila there to be a target. Unfazed on the chaos, the three Ayeegyee also sat on their chairs as if nothing happened.


    Leila was left down there, alone, scared and humiliated. Frightened and shocked, she learned the world she grew up happily was no beautiful garden. It was dark, cold, ugly and miserable.


    It broke his heart to see his dear daughter humiliated, he turned his head away. Meanwhile Mrs Borger charged toward the front and stole a tomato from the basket. From behind she threw it hard to the high Templer. It hit the unexpected Templer Ferde right in his groin and the viscous white dropped off his pants.


    The whole crowd was startled by the sudden event. All the flying was stopped. Embarrassed, Templer Ferde ordered his men to arrest everyone with the basket. Mrs Borger held her laugh and stealthily returned to the back.


    Only when the missiles stopped raining on her, Leila dare raise her head again. She watched as the guards rammed into the crowd and arrested the people. She mumbled quietly, "I am sorry."


    Suddenly she saw a man with a cloak within the crowd amid chaos. His stature was somewhat familiar for her.


    "Ethan?" She looked there again. The mysterious man disappeared. She was not sure herself. Worry filled in her mind.


    To settle the chaos, his wisdom stood up from his seat finally and addressed to the people. Leila was also led to the stool and stood on it.


    "Dear followers of lord Mordu''. It is a pleasure to see faithful congregated to spectate His graciousness. The time has come. Let us knee and pray his holiness, the great Ayeegyee, the pupil of Mordu'', to blessed us with his graceful wisdom. Mordu''!" He put a roof over his forehead.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "Mordu''!" The crowd followed the sign of homage.


    "Good. Good." The great Ayeegyee smiled contently, "the people chaotic earlier become serene and calm in the name of lord. It is the yolk of his teaching and the true purpose the Temple served. The betterment of all humans. That is his love upon all of us mortals. Praise the Mordu''."


    "Mordu''."


    "Before you is the girl, she who gave her first to a mortal, forgetting it was a gift by his. She who angered him, tricked to hid her own sin. She who brought the storm, unforgivable in the eyes of mortals. Yet in his eyes of limitless kindness, love and mercy, the devil girl could still be atoned for her sin."


    He looked around the crowd and he saw some concurred with him, while some confused and some refused.


    "Yes. You may doubt. How? A sinner of such offense be forgiven? There is a way. Today sermon will guide you a way of living to cleanse your sinful soul and promise of reborn in better life."


    After his claim, no one could stayed still. All of them were excited with the new revelation. A way to end the suffering of sin, to live a better life. It was everyone''s ultimate wish. The doubt was crushed by the brimming hope. They all kneeled.


    "It was known yet forgotten to practice by lots. Offering to His almighty and his son, lord Mordu''; praising their grace; ensure your rebirth in higher realms. Praise the Mordu'' for enlightening of this truth."


    "Mordu''."


    "Offering mean bodily services as well as material possessions of one''s. You all well know how generous Longbart family is to the cause of Temple. And it does not betray them. His lord Mordu'' remembered her name and bestowed mercy upon them. After atonement, she will be reborn in one of the high realms! And that opportunity is given equally to all of you. Donate your offerings and your sin will be forgiven!"


    After his speech, the white servants, who were lining up the stairs, stepped down and entered the crowd with their metal bowls to collect the offerings. The people, one after another, rushed to put something they own into the bowl and prayed toward the statue of Mordu'' to cleanse their sins. It looked back smiling or so they thought.


    Leila watched them from above and stared into the statue. She was forgiven? Really? Then why she had to die? She looked to the grey sky.


    "What a worst day to die. A dawn yet I could not die watching a beautiful sunrise."


    As she yearned for the beautiful sun, she saw a figure over a roof of building along the east horizon. It was that same cloaked man. He was lurking over the houses.


    "Ethan?" She smiled unconsciously. She told herself she wanted him out of danger. However she could not lie her heart, she was happy to see him. She wanted to be rescued. She did not want to die.


    Suddenly the figure took off the cloak. She saw a man with long white hair. He was not Ethan. He was Fag¨¹n and one by one, his friends appeared from other roofs. They were patrolling the area.


    It sunk her hope. Tears soaked her eyes. Not to fall, she switched her focus back to the crowd. There she saw her father and nanny inside it.


    She smiled at them. They did not know how to react. They could not smile back at her.


    She mouthed to them, "I am fine. Don''t worry."


    Seeing her like this, her nanny was not able to meet her eyes any longer, she turned away. Mr Longbart controlled his emotion, nodded back. He comforted Mrs Borger and turned her back to Leila. "Mara, she wants to talk with you."


    Mrs Borger acted fine and looked at Leila. Leila mouthed "Ethan?"


    "He is safe." She replied.


    Leila smiled halfheartedly. She had mixed feelings. She was happy to hear him safe and disappointed that she would never meet him again.


    Meanwhile the great Ayeegyee stood from his seat." The time had come for the sinful girl to atone for her sins."


    He approached Leila and saw her smiling surprisingly. He asked with curiosity.


    "Why are you smiling?"


    "My sins cleared and I will be reborn in high realms." She answered nonchalantly.


    He chuckled, "ha ha* Forgiven? Then I would have freed you. No, I never forgive those who lied to me. You will not be reborn in high realm."


    "So I will be damned in hell?"


    "No. You will be in somewhere worse that you will wish be damned in hell."


    "Bastard! You lied to my father?"


    "Think of it as karma. You lied to me, I lied him back. Thanks to your father though, I got this great idea and got a lot of offering in a single day. This is a new record."


    "You lying cheap bastard. I will reveal your lies."


    "No. You won''t."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, he kicked the stool away, hanging her in the air.


    The abruptness surprised everyone. So did it shock both her father and nanny who flopped to the ground after seeing Leila strangled to death


    She felt tension and pain around her neck, while her head congested and her lungs desperate. With her hands tied behind her back, she struggled to be freed. She wanted to shed off his mask before she died.


    Then she saw her father and nanny crying. It broke her heart. She decided not to show her suffering anymore. She gave up.


    She felt dizzy and her vision turned hazy. Before she lost to the dark, she saw a light shining through a gap in the grey sky and bestowed upon her.


    "So beautiful." She muttered. She smiled one last time and entered the dark.


    "Behold the mercy of him. He cleansed her soul with his light and took her to the high realm," shouted the wisdom as he pointed to the sun and the ray of light shining upon leila, "praise him! He is just. He is loving. And he is merciful! Mordu''."


    "Mordu''!!" The crowd chanted as they threw more offering into the metal bowls of the servants while the body of Leila was taken back into the Temple by the holiness.


    <hr>


    Three day after Leila''s death;


    The gold finder camp;


    A cloaked woman walked into the inn and sat a the corner. She asked the boy from the inn who came to collect her order.


    "Have you seen this man?" She showed a sketch of Ethanial and asked.


    "No."


    "Are you sure?"


    "No."


    "Is ''no'' the only thing you can say?"


    "Look woman. Many new faces come here every day. How will I recognize everyone of them."


    "Right. It was stupid on me. Just gave me a bowl of whatever soup you have."


    "We have herbal soup. It is expensive but it seem like you need it. You look like a dying person."


    "Just give me anything that will come fast. I am in a hurry."


    "Tsk*" the brat left disappointed and came out with a bowl immediately.


    She finished the soup with minced frog meat quickly and continued her journey.


    As soon as she walked outside, the muddy water from the puddle splashed onto her long skirt as a horse galloped by. She did not care.


    It had been drizzling since that noon for three days; as if the sky itself was weeping.


    Soon she reached a beautiful road where the straight path was domed by the trees and fragrant flower bloomed alongside the path with the view of Mount Waza ahead.


    However the woman had little care for this beautiful nature. A cart passed by from behind as she walked slowly toward the mountain. It stopped abruptly in front of her. Three men were surprised.


    One of the men asked, "hey are you a woman? It is dangerous to travel alone here even for a man."


    Another man concurred with him, "right. Don''t be tricked by its beauty. Some villagers were killed here a few months ago. See that flower bed with the fence. The bodies were piled there." He pointed to the wooden fence beside the road.


    "So it was here." She smiled mysteriously. It creeped them out. The oldest one signalled the driver to go. However the young driver kindly invited her to the cart.


    "You are headed to the mountain, right? Get on. It is all uphill ahead. Without a horse, you won''t reach anywhere under this rain." He reached out his arm and pulled her up.


    Although the other two were wary of her the entire trip, the kind driver drove her to where she asked. They stopped in front of a cave.


    "Are you sure? This is no where near the mountain camp," asked the driver.


    "Yes. This is where I must be." She looked to a horse and answered. It had white rings around it''s ankles.


    She entered the cave and saw a man sitting near a pond. She took out the sketch and threw it away.


    It startled Ethanial.


    "Ethan?" She said as she pulled off her cloak.

 Ch25

    Ethanial was surprised to hear someone called him ''Ethan''. There was only one person who called him as such. Leila.


    He drew his sword as the woman pulled off the cloak. It was not Leila.


    From voice alone, he knew it was another person. It did not have the melody which Leila possessed.


    "I am not Ethanial," he lied. As a wanted man, Ethanial was being cautious about anyone looking for him.


    "Then you are either a thief or a deserter. Those rings you are looking at, it belonged to my lady, Leila."


    "How do you know about the rings?"


    "My lady specifically requested the smith in plaza for pure gold rings, just like the ones Ethanial promised her in front of an inn."


    "Who are you?"


    "I am Leila''s nanny. I brought those rings from plaza to her until she gave it to a fugitive named Ethanial."


    "I see. I am that fugitive Ethanial. I apologize."


    He sheathed his sword and apologized for his rudeness earlier. He sat back and stared into the pond. His eyes dried and dull like there were no souls in them.


    "What is it you want? Take back the rings?"


    "Those rings are yours. You promised to put those rings to her finger."


    "Yes, I did."


    "Then why did you not try put it on her? Why did you break your promise and run away? You said you would marry her after you proved your innocence and became a warrior. So why did you run away in the middle of trial? Why did you never come back to see her once? Why!? I am asking you! Answer me!"


    "I am sorry. I failed to keep my promise."


    "I don''t want your apology. I want answers!"


    "What does that matter?"


    His nonchalant answer angered her more. In fury she closed to him and slapped him with a letter. It was the letter Leila wrote to Ethanial, the letter she protected through rains and winds.


    Ethanial read the letter slowly. As he read, he felt his chest congested, his heart painful, he felt agony. Yet he did not stop, he read again to the first and the last letter from a girl he loved most. He tried his hardest to read again.


    "She trusted you," said Mrs Borger, "she said you are the man who fought a mantila alone for her. She said you would never leave her in danger. She confidently said you will keep your promise, that you will prove your innocence and become a Templer, then marry her."


    Her sorrowful voice added pain to an already hurt Ethanial. Each words, like an arrow pierced to his chest. It was excruciating.


    "I am sorry. Leila. I am sorry. I am so sorry." He cried in pain.


    "If you can''t answer me, I will ask another one. Why did you lie her? Said you are a Templer and slept with her. Why did you do that to her? You knew she will be punished severely for that, yet why?"


    He tried to answer her. But he did not know the answer himself. Was it because he loved her? Or because of his lust and greed? Was he out of his mind? Or was he intentionally?


    His head fell as he no longer had answer for her. It was the first time he felt so dejected and lost. It was all his fault. He concluded. Lust or love? It did not matter. He should have never done that.


    "You failed to answer again. What are you? A mute? Or an idiot? Did Leila fall in love to a bastard? Do you know she was detained in darkest cell of the dungeon? It was cold and shone no light. The floor was flooded. I walked in there for a candle time and the chill hit my bones. The smell so horrible, I felt my lungs shredded. The food so rotten, I wanted to cut away my tongue."


    As she continued, the horror of his dungeon days revisited him. He felt pain through his ribs and spine. The image of that woman whose hand were cut off flashed back into his mind. He felt nauseated. He understood the very things she said.


    "Yet she smiled brightly in there, ...when she mentioned you, the memory she cherished most. At the time she heard you ran away and broke the promise, she did not blame you. She asked if you made it out away safely. Even before the hang, she asked me if you were safe. That not you were not caught back while trying to enter town to save her."


    "Please stop." He begged. He could no longer endure this heart shredding agony. He was on his knees.


    "No. You must listen. There was a rope that would took her life away around her neck. But when she heard you were not there, safely hiding somewhere, she smiled. At least you are safe. That''s what she thought with a rope to her neck."


    "No!!" Ethanial screamed. Then he took out his sword and got up.


    "What? You can''t take it anymore so you want to kill me and end everything? Good. Do it. So that you proved me you are a worthless shit and that I can curse you from hell without guilt."


    "No."


    Abruptly he swung his sword to his throat and cut it.


    Blood flowed along the sword edge. It dripped to the stone and splashed. It stained to his pants and the skirt of Mrs Borger.


    A moment before he cut his throat, Mrs Borger hurriedly grabbed the edge with her bare hand and stopped him.


    "Coward," She cursed to Ethanial, "you try to run away again."


    Anguished, he asked, "isn''t this what you want? You told me all that. To hurt me. You hate me. You loathe me. You want me to die. To avenge for your lady. Then why stop me?"


    "Yes. I hate you. I despise you. That is why I won''t let you end your misery so easily."


    She glared into his eyes intensely and then asked, "you agreed that you deserved punishment, correct? Then I should be the one giving you the punishment."


    Ethanial did not replied, did not deny neither.


    "Suffer. You don''t get to end it quickly. Live. Live with guilt, until it consumes your soul and burn you in hell. The moment with you were the brightest of her life. But for you it must be the darkest, the coldest memory. Live with it the rest of your life. To fullest. That will be your punishment."


    "You curse me." He said happily like a mad man. It was as if he wanted it. He stabbed the sword to the ground and kneeled on his one knee.


    "I accept your verdict. It shall be my punishment." He bowed to her.


    Mrs Borger left the cave after she was done with her mission. Finally she had successfully conveyed the message to Ethanial. "I am sorry Leila. I knew you wanted him to live happily but I could not let him."


    She approached the horse as she came out. She petted it dearly. As if the horse knew her already, he gently rubbed his head against her chest.


    "You must be rings. Indeed a handsome boy. I am sorry that I cursed your owner. I hope it will not reach to you." She apologized to it as she combed his mane.


    She watched the sunset from the mountain through the cliff. From up here she could see the everything, even the town. It was a beautiful sight.


    "No wonder you had your first romantic night here." She mumbled.


    As she sat on the ground and watched the sun hid behind the horizon, she fell asleep from tiredness.


    Meanwhile, Ethanial was still rereading the letter from Leila. It was third time already. The more he read, the vivid her melodic voice became in his ears. He noticed a yellow spot over her name at the end of letter. A drop of palm oil, her unique fragrance. Although it had became faint, he could feel her love from it.


    He closed the letter and rolled it with a cloth to keep it safe. He then dropped himself into the pond on his back. As he closed his eyes, he saw vivid memories of that day.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    <hr>


    He was in the middle of crowd in the plaza. He wore a cloak so that others would not recognise him. He pushed through the crowd and saw the stage of atonement. No one was up there yet. There were many guards from temple near the stage. Some of them were Templers. He figured he could not reached there without a fight and a fight he would definitely lose as well. There were too many.


    When he was about to disappear into the north and to live in secret, he remembered the gold rings Leila gave hurriedly at his final hearing. After that he galloped back to town through rain and wind; with many questions to ask, many answers to confirm.


    He easily reached the town by midnight as there were no patrols along the road due to the storm. The guards on the wall did not notice him as he approached the gate. The rain were too heavy, it was hard to see even twenty steps away.


    The north gate was closed so he went to the east gate. Since entertainment quarter and workers quarter were accessible from east gate, he concurred it had higher chance if they were any secret passage into town. His thought was correct.


    All the sewers from town were connected to river at the east. Among the four openings that drained through the city wall to river, one closest to east gate had a broken iron bar with a gap big enough for a man. But due to the storm, the sewers were flooded and impossible to pass. He had to wait two days before the water level dropped and re-accessible. He exchanged his leather armour just to enter through it.


    As soon as he got into surface, the bad news hit him hard. Leila was to be hanged in front of temple next morning.


    Many people attended the event and security was tight in the plaza. He found no opening to rescue Leila until the victims of storm threw rotten garbage to Leila. He wanted to punch them but he suddenly got a better idea. He moved to the front and stole an egg. Then he directed it toward the groin of Templer Ferde. It hit.


    He laughed as he saw Ferde''s face turned red and angrily ordered his men to arrest the people. He successfully thinned the security. Now all he needed was to approach the stage and waited for an opening. He gradually moved to other side of the stage within the crowd. Everything was going smoothly until_


    Two men abruptly approached him behind and rubbed some white powder to his nose and mouth. They got him by surprise and soon his head turned swinging, his vision blurred. He felt his heart beating slower and his breath shallower. Then he went dark.


    The moment he regained consciousness, he saw a wooden roof over him. Noises from men and eating utensils could be heard loudly from his room. He got up from the bed and watched outside the window. He was inside an inn in the middle of wood. Rings was found eating grass nearby.


    The room was a small one. Only a bed and a wooden box inside. His sword was placed on the box along with his cloak.


    Since he was not sure how he got here, he decided to go downstairs and checked the situation first. Like him, many people here wore a cloak and possessed a weapon each. All of them seemed sketchy_ either fugitives or criminals. They were minding their own business, selling or exchanging items. Some posters of items or monsters were hanged by a wooden board. They must be requests.


    Ethanial approached the big bulky innkeeper. He was reminded of his late friend Drake by him. Since he did not want the owner be cautious of him, he asked for direction to town gambit, rather than asking where he was.


    The owner looked at him displeased but he still answered him.


    "Go West and cross the river then you will see the town."


    "Thank you. Erm..."


    "If you are not ordering, don''t bother me." The keeper shooed him away.


    It flustered Ethanial. He needed to get more information. He wanted to ask who brought him here but he had no coins left to order something.


    When he was in tough spot, a man with a cloak sat beside him. The man even bought a drink for him.


    "I knew you never left to the north, Ethanial. You hate cold." Said the man. He removed his cloak.


    "Drake!" Ethanial surprised. "You. You are alive."


    He happily hugged the Drake''s shoulder but he was stopped.


    "Yes. I am alive. You must be shocked."


    "Of course. I mean. Don''t get me wrong, man. I am happy to see you again. I thought I lost all of you."


    "Why? Because you left us with those ugly creatures?" Drake replied.


    Ethanial noticed some aggression from him so he stopped being merry.


    "I understand you are angry. I am sorry. There is not a single day that I did not regret my decision."


    "Humph*" Drake scoffed, "you were so merry with that girl; I doubt you even remember us."


    "What?"


    "You fucked that girl that night. Didn''t you? You were so busy feeding your snake, you forgot to come back for us." Drake said angrily.


    Ethanial wanted to argue but he could not. His conscience did not allow him to deny. He felt guilty.


    "I am sorry." He mumbled. Drake chuckled and smiled as if he had forgiven Ethanial. He touched Ethanial''s shoulder.


    "Sorry? Don''t be. I understand you. Your first lover was eaten alive by a monster in front of you. You were afraid that girl would be eaten too, right. So you took her to safety."


    After hearing Drake, Ethanial eyes glistened. He was so happy that there was one person who understood him. But all his hope were crushed by Drake''s next words.


    "I understand you. But I can''t forgive you. You chose a bitch you just met over our two years of friendship. You chose that whore!"


    Whore? It triggered Ethanial. He would take all curses and swearing for he believed he deserved it. But not to Leila.


    He punched right in his jaw. It threw unguarded Drake to the floor.


    "Leila. Her name was Leila. Call her with respect."


    "Respect? Why should I to a whore!?" Drake yelled as he charged with his head like a boar, slamming Ethanial to the wall.


    The sudden brawl excited the crowd. They cheered them as if that was what they were waiting for. The owner did not care like this was usual and happened daily.


    Ethanial gripped tightly by Drake elbowed him to his back again and again until Drake released him.


    "She is a lady."


    "What lady slept with a man she just met? A whore."


    Drake threw a punch to Ethanial. He guarded and hit Drake''s head with a mug. The owner raised his brow and warned Ethanial.


    Drake threw another punch to stomach as Ethanial focus was on the owner. It got him off-guard. Ethanial could not breathe for a while. Drake immediately kneed him to the face but Ethanial managed to block with his hands. Then Ethanial countered with an uppercut. It hit directly to the jaw and dropped Drake to the floor for second time.


    Beaten, Drake chuckled like a maniac.


    "You were always a killer. ... Right. It was not that girl''s fault. It was yours. You killed Jimmy, Smule and Boba. You left us to die. Then you killed that girl. That girl was hanged because of you. Like your first lover was killed because you took her there. You are the actual abomination. I must become a Templar and destroy you to end all. Lord Mordu'', in his name, I swear. Next time, I will kill you."


    Drake swore as he stared into the nothing. Ethanial left the inn dejected. He lost his teammates. Then he lost Leila. Now he lost his friend. Drake must be the one who testified against him to Templar Fa¨¹n.


    He got on Rings and rode to the place where it all started, to that cave and to mount Raza.


    <hr>


    Water splashed as he got up from the pond. At first he came here, the cave where he and Leila shared the bed, to kill himself because of guilt. But Mrs Borger cursed him to live a life fulled of suffering. And Drake also swore to destroy him with his hands. So he decided to live a curse life until Drake ended him.

 Ch26

    A light came into her eyes. It was so sharp she closed them back.


    "You awoke?" A woman said.


    Unfamiliar voice startled Mrs Borger. She opened her eyes again and saw a roof over her.


    "Where am I?"


    "Camp Bora in Donbask. A man dropped you here and told us to take care of you. He said you were sleeping on the road. He even left you some money."


    "That man. Do you know who?"


    "I believe his name was Ethan. He also asked me to convey a message. He said that he will keep his promise and live the way you ask."


    "I see. Thank you Mrs innkeeper. Can I ask one thing? Is there any caravan that will go to Easton here?"


    "Of course there is. They will leave first light in tomorrow. I can ask for a spot for you."


    "Thank you."


    As such tomorrow, she left to Easton where the grave of her lady, Lily laid. Back when Lily passed away, she, Mr Longbart and Leila decided to bury her back in her hometown in Kingdom of Indra which was in the eastern continent. However there was a tension in border between Kingdom of Midland and Indra so they had no choice but to buried her in Easton.


    This time Mara (Mrs Borger) determined to take both the urn of Leila and remains of Lily back to Indra and never returned here. She had no one left here anyway. She took a ship back to Indra.


    While Mrs Borger returned to Indra, Ethanial took a different journey. He rode to South, the region of Sousa where the dry sand ruled over the land unlike the rest of Midland. Due to less fertile soil, more uninhabitable desert, Sousa was the region where the influence of Temple reached least. The Temple simply did not care. Only the northern part of it were inhabited with town and villages. The rest were free land for bandits and fugitives.


    Through east coast road, Ethanial reached to Sousa without much problem. Not many used it for there were no town along it, no ports to trade. Waves in Indrean sea were so rough, ships used northern ocean from Portland in Easton or middle ocean from Southsail in Sousa for the trade with east Continent.


    Indran, a village in east coast of Sousa,


    Ethanial rode into the village with Rings. As soon as he stopped in front of the inn, people flocked around him. They were brokers. For a neglected village, hosting fugitives and brokers for stolen items was the main economy.


    One of the man said to Ethanial after seeing his gold rings, "I have a buyer who will give hundreds of gambers for each of those gold rings. Give me five percent for each."


    "No. They are not for sale." Ethanial replied.


    Another man touched Rings and realized it was a great steed. He offered a hundred.


    "No. He is not for sale too."


    "Oh come on. He may be a fine horse but you can''t ride it in desert. Exchange with a camel and let the poor horse run on grass. I will let you have my best camel because I like you. I am Signard." The young man insisted.


    Ethanial chuckled. How could a man who just saw him immediately like him? It was clearly bullshit.


    "Thank you but I will stick with my horse for now." He rejected everyone politely and ordered a boy from the inn to keep watch his horse.


    For a shabby village, the inn was not good too. There was very little options to choose for a meal and they were more expensive than the rest in Midland.


    Thanks to a caravan guard job from Camp Bora to Portland and Portland to crown city, he got some gambers to spend without selling anything. He left that job before the wanted poster from Rode reached the capital.


    "A warm stew," ordered Ethanial to the innkeeper.


    "Rats or rabbit. You are lucky that we got a rabbit from the forest yesterday. Five for rat, ten for rabbit."


    "Rat."


    His answer surprised the keeper. Most would choose rabbit meat over rat. But judging by the amount of customers, Ethanial understood that the rabbit meat had long gone since noon.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. Rat. Here is five. Another five for my horse."


    "Sure."


    Disappointed, the keeper went into kitchen and took out a bowl from the only stew he had. He was giving rat meat to everyone and charging ten by lying. Rat or rabbit, all came from same stew.


    While Ethanial was having his first meal for today, he saw Signard eyeing him through the window. As soon as their eyes met, Signard flustered and turned away. Ethanial immediately knew something was off so he hurried to Rings.


    There he saw a bunch of men dragging his horse away. At first, they were feeding Rings to befriend and stole quietly. But Ethanial caught on quickly so they decided to take it by force. Rings struggled its hardest so the men could not drag him far yet.


    "Stop! You thieves! Is this your ethnic of business?" Ethanial yelled.


    "Thieves? Hey, are you not a fugitive? You have no right to call us thieves. You should have accepted my offer when I was giving you a chance. It is your fault. Brothers!"


    Signard called his men back to him while one was still trying to drag Rings away. They tried to intimidated Ethanial. Some were relaxing their wrists and waving their weapons. A big man with a mace approached near while his men flanked.


    Outnumbered to five to one, Ethanial carefully moved away from the inn so that he would not be surrounded completely. The big man noticed Ethanial intention so he stroke immediately.


    "Divination!" Ethanial deflected the heavy mace by reinforcing his blade. Without it, his sword would have been shattered to pieces. The big man never thought his heavy mace would be deflected, unprepared, his balance messed up. And Ethanial grabbed that opportunity and slashed him down.


    It frightened everyone, those who were eating inside the inn stood up and watched.


    "Templer!" A boy screamed.


    Being the haven for fugitives, meeting a Templer was a nightmare. It meant the Temple had finally came for them.


    "No. Wait! I am not here to fight. I was just defending." Ethanial explained hurriedly.


    But swallowed by fear, they did not hear him anymore. Every men took out their weapons and surrounded Ethanial.


    "Fuck." Being pushed into corner, Ethanial only had one option left_ to break through toward his horse and ride away.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Fortunately a woman who was watching the event from the inn, stopped them. As she approached Ethanial, the others stepped back and cleared a way for her. They referred her Madame. She was in her fifty, scary yet charismatic. She blew out her pipe. The man Signard who tried to steal the horse earlier whispered to her.


    "Mother, he is dangerous. We should kill him before he called for back-up."


    "Shut up. That''s why I told you, you are as dumb as your father. You think killing a Templer will stop the Temple." The woman shut his son. Then she looked at Ethanial with smiling eyes.


    "Young Templer, I apologize for my son rudeness. Shall be go inside and talk privately?"


    Ethanial looked at the others, they seemed to be relying a lot on her so he accepted to talk.


    "Don''t worry about your horse. You will see it again, fed and hydrated. Come." The woman led him inside a room at the inn.


    It was small but well furnished. The keeper brought them tea and left.


    "You must be tired coming a long journey. You should rest here tonight."


    "Thank for your hospitality. But the others don''t seem to welcome me."


    "Forget those rock-heads. Here, my words mean law."


    Ethanial was impressed by how confident the woman was. It meant she was dangerous too. Any wrong to her and his time here would be hard. He felt like walking on a tight rope.


    "So, what business do you have here?" asked the madame.


    "I am just passing through. I came for the desert."


    "And why should I believe you?"


    "Because that''s what you want me to do."


    She turned quiet and then laughed, "I like you. You are a clever man. Yes. I want you leave without creating any problems."


    "What is your offer?"


    ".. nearly a hundred men of mine are out there. I could make you vanished."


    "You don''t want me create a problem so why would you make one yourself."


    "...tsk* you are too clever. Fine. Two hundred."


    "Three." Ethanial raised the deal.


    "Two twenty."


    "Two eighty."


    "Two forty. Final."


    "Two. And a guide. I need to go to the desert."


    "No. I can''t let you go to the desert."


    It surprised Ethanial. Why could she not let him go there? She seemed flustered too as if she made a mistake.


    "A horse won''t make it in the desert. It is for your own good. Since you will alter your report anyway, why bother going there and trouble yourself, right? Stay here a day or two and go back." She corrected herself.


    Given the situation, Ethanial decided he definitely should go there. It must be a place where the Temple should not reached, which was better for Ethanial. But he believed he should not insist as he was pretending to be a Templer now.


    "Right. Why bother. I will rest here and go west."


    "Great decision. I will give you my best room. Name?"


    "Ethan." He replied. He decided to use ''Ethan'' so that he would always remember Leila.


    Like she promised, they gave him the best room with a bathtub. Rings was also taken inside the stable.


    As he lied down on a comfy bed, Ethan thought to himself how much his life changed. While he was in the army of Temple, things were simple. He did as they ordered, fought as he encountered. He did not care much for he knew the Temple would back him up or he would die hero and reborn in better realm. Now he had to lie to survive.


    He could not just die yet. He promised Mrs Borger that he would suffer to the fullest and living was suffering.


    Everyday he saw Leila at night. He ran to her but could never reached. She disappeared into where it was darkest. It was so cold he hated it. He went there but found her not. A dim light came into his corner of eyes. He turned and saw Leila in a small room full of torturing devices, bare, blood covered her whole body. She was dangling in the air.


    The horror awoke him every night. He was suffocated by black hands constricting his neck. He pushed the hands away. There was no one. He panted heavily to catch his breath.


    He thought about it a lot. Those hands belonged to whom? And why did they do as such? From Rode to Sousa, those hands came along with him but never found who or why? Then those two men who drugged him in the plaza that day; were they same people?


    What were their purpose? To kill him? Then they would not leave him in an inn. Was the man Drake? He wanted to kill him. And he hated Leila. But Drake would have taken him to temple rather than an inn.


    He got up from bed and drink some water from the water bag. He looked outside. It was quiet except noises from crickets. The moon was up there past midnight. Unable to sleep, he decided to meditate the whole night as usual.


    Meditation helped him calmed and better his focus. It improved his spells and swordsmanship. He must survive if he were to live to fullest till the end bearing unbearable guilt.


    However the crickets turned so loud suddenly. He kept losing his focus. He heard some voices of people from distance too. But he was not so sure. It could be people swearing the crickets because they were not able to sleep by their noises.


    He returned to his meditation till the sun came.


    In first light, he prepared to leave the village. He had no reason to stay here any longer. He must go to the desert but the woman would not let him. So he had no choice but enter the desert from the west.


    As soon as he got on his horse, the stable boy ran into the village, screaming.


    "Madam! Madam! Young master Signard, he ...he.."


    The boy ran so much, he was out of breath.


    Ethan gave him his water bag. The boy drank like he just came back from desert.


    "Oops sorry that I drank it all, sir."


    "Hurry and say what happened."


    "Right. Master Signard is in trouble, sir. We encountered a beargum in the forest."


    Without waiting him finished, Ethan rushed to the forest. "This is the chance." He muttered.


    "Halt!" The woman shouted to Ethan. She knew Ethan would use this favour for something and she did not want that. But before she could stop him, Ethan already rode through the gate.


    "Damnit. Why did you tell him that, stupid boy?"


    "But...but he is the only one who can save master Signard."


    "Idiot. Clara came back last night."


    "Really!?"


    The boy''s eyes turned sparkled. Then he saw a figure approaching the madam. It was Clara.


    She was covered herself in black cloak.


    "The cost for a beargum will be high, madam," said Clara to madam.


    "He may be an idiot. But still my son."


    "Then I shall believe you will reward me highly." She smiled and pulled up her mask.


    "Get to him before that man. I don''t want to be in debt to a Templer."


    She nodded and rode after Ethan.

 Ch27

    Beargum were beasts known for their strength and durability. Its hard skin too thick, there was a saying in midland, ''no blade too sharp for a beargum''.


    Only the blades reinforced with advanced divination, or a powerful blunt force could drop them.


    The habitat of these monsters was the same as their non-monster counterpart but they were more vicious. Times to times they invaded settlements just to fed on humans.


    The forest was just north of the village. It was not too far. It would only take four candles time on foot. But the forest was too dense, he had to entered alone.


    Ethan followed the track the boy came running. The footprints, the flat grass and the broken branches were all there. He carefully stepped in as there could be other dangerous beasts inside the forest but the sudden event could not let him be.


    He heard a vicious roar along with a scream of a man. He rushed toward the sound and saw a man gutted by claws. The intestines were on the ground mixed with blood. His eyes opened, looking at his own gut.


    "Where did the other run off?" Ethan asked but he did not answer. The man had turned mad.


    Ethan took his bow and arrows and left the hopeless man. He chased the others who could still be saved.


    It was easy to follow now as those men keep screaming the entire time as they ran away from the monster.


    Soon he caught up with them. They took a wrong turn and were cornered at a small cliff with the monster behind. They had no where to run so Signard told his friend to lift him up and he would pull him up. But Signard noticed the monster would not wait him reached atop so he kicked his friend toward the monster after he had stepped on his shoulder. He then grabbed a vine and climbed up while the monster fed on his friend.


    Before the beargum clawed the poor man down, Ethan quickly nocked the bow and released the arrow toward the monster.


    "Divination!"


    It hit. But it did not stop the monster. It chose to ignore a small arrow over his prey.


    Then Ethan heard another voice as a spear flew near his head toward the monster.


    "Divination!" Clara shouted.


    This time the pain done by the spear was way too much, the monster roared in pain. It saved the poor man.


    The girl charged toward the monster while Ethan was stunned by her. He smelled a sweet fragrance as she passed him. Though she hid her face under a cloak and a mask, he noticed she gave him an eye  like ''did you see that?''


    Even though the monster tried to intimidate her with its sharp teeth and vicious roar, the girl did not hesitate to fight it head on.


    With her two blades in each hand, she slashed while dodging the attacks skillfully. She was like a warrior-angel dancing in the wilds. It enchanted Ethan.


    But the injuries inflicted by her small blades were not deep enough to take down a beargum. These swords were not made to kill a beargum. And she knew it from the start.


    "You bastards are really tough," She said in frustration.


    She distanced back from the monster as the man already reached far enough from it. The beargum did not follow her too. It decided to treat its wounds first.


    "Thank you Clara. You saved me. I thought it was the end for me."


    "You won''t die here. Your fortune said you will die from drowning. Didn''t it?"


    "Right. Hahaha. You remember." The man said happily.


    While they were having fun with their conversation, Ethan did not want them to give time to the monster so he decided to fight himself.


    However he was stopped by another men sent by madam.


    "Stop right there, Templer. Don''t steal our bounty. Our lady already taken it so why don''t you return to the village?" The two smirked. They looked the same.


    Ethan did not argue and stepped back as they said. He also wanted to see her dance more. Especially with the new back-up dancers.


    Signard also came back down from the cliff. With reinforcement came, his courage rose again. He hugged his friend as if he did not push his friend to feed the monster just a moment ago. His friend retiliated with a punch.


    Humans were busy with fighting among themselves  meanwhile the monster licked the wounds to stop the bleeding and numbed them. Before they sorted things out, it was ready for round two.


    It roared a frightening battlecry, through its menacing teeth spitted the anger. It charged toward Clara who was sorting things between Signard and his friend.


    With the other two blocking her path to dodge sideways, she jumped back and ran. But the beargum caught up with her easily and bit her.


    Fortunately she was one step faster. She stepped on a tree and jumped a back flip, it only grazed her left foot. The poor tree was bit in half instead. A moment late and her fate would be same as that tree.


    She cut down the monster as she dropped back. She would have killed it if it was a normal bear. But for a beargum, its back was the hardest part to penetrate in its skin. The fur were too rough, it seemed like the spikes of a hedgehog. The slash was not strong enough to reach the body.


    As soon as her feet touched the ground, she distanced herself from the monster before it turned and stroke her with claws. It was a close call again.


    The beargum spitted out the chunk of wood angrily from the mouth. Hungry and angry, it changed the target to Signard. But before it reached to him, one of the twin intercepted it with a Warhammer.


    It landed a good hit to the shoulder. The monster pushed him away with its body but his brother stroke its head with the mace from other side. The monster swinged, throwing the man away.


    Frightened, Signard could not move his legs anymore. He was stunned by the monstrosity of the beargum.


    But Clara came for his rescue. She ran in between them, like a whirlwind, slashing its face. She cut it hard.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.She looked to Ethan and smirked as she saw him impressed by her. Or so she thought. Unnoticed that her robe was accidentally stuck to the claws while spinning, she jumped to distance again but she was pulled back by her robe and fell to the  ground.


    Then she saw, from the upper of her eyes, the inner of a beargum''s mouth. It was as dark as a cave, the breath as hot as steam, the teeth as sharp as blades; readied to eat her.


    A drop of tear fell from her as she foreseed her end.


    However she saw a light shining the cavity from a metal, as it cut through the mouth and the skull.


    As soon as Ethan saw her robe stuck, he sprinted to her. Then he swung his sword with all his strength to cut its head.


    "Divination!!"


    It cut the head of beargum in half from its mouth. The monster dropped to the ground, its muscles spasmed. Bloods and saliva spewed on Clara.


    "Oh my god!" Signard exclaimed, "you are awesome!"


    He jumped with excitement. It was the first time he saw the inner of a beargum''s head.


    "That''s why I like you from the first moment. I knew you are something."


    Signard approached to Ethan with a hug as if they had been friends for a long time. The others were also surprised and cheered with him at the same time, except Clara. They won the fight but she felt defeated.


    She knew it was her own fault. She was too over her head and made a mistake.


    Even though Ethan gave her a hand, she rejected it and got up herself. Then without a word, she went back to the village. Signard''s friend who had a crush on her also followed her while Signard and the twin were busy fist bumping with Ethan.


    After that, the twin carried the dear Signard and his friends hunted before they met the monster. Signard was disappointed that they could not take the beargum head as a trophy back to home.


    "It is a pity that they turned into ashes when died. If not, we could be celebrating with a trophy," told Signard.


    When they reached Indran, Ethan was introduced as the hero of Indran by Signard and made a story out of it.


    Signard might be an annoying coward but he was a good storyteller. That whole day, both natives and guests of Indran celebrated at the inn with the deer-meat barbecue.


    There was only two people who could not celebrated, Clara and madam owner. Her head was aching from the fact that she was in debt to a Templer.


    Ethan had some fun too until he heard the heroic story of him. He drank a cup and excused himself to his room early.


    "A saviour?" Ethan sighed heavily as he stared to the sky.


    "No. I am just a loser who failed to keep his promise."


    His knees dropped and cried while carrying the letter Leila gave to his chest.


    Night fell and everyone had returned to where they belonged. It was so quiet as if there were never a party there. Things returned back to normal.


    That night, the same nightmare visited Ethan. Ethan found Leila in the small room without a rope around her neck. Ethan smiled happily. She was free. Then he saw a shadow behind her. It growled.


    "Run! Leila." He shouted as he ran to her. Before he reached the beargum got her first and ate her in half.


    "Fuckkk!!" He screamed in pain. Awoke too early, he decided to go up the roof and watched the stars.


    Up there he saw a girl sitting, facing the north. Her golden hair were flapping in the wind covering her face. Even under moonless night, Ethan could tell she was a beautiful girl through her figure. He did not see her at the village before. He sat afar facing south.


    The two sat quietly opposing to each other for a while then the girl started a conversation.


    "I didn''t know a fearsome warrior and the hero of Indran could cry by a nightmare. I heard you wailing like a baby earlier." She attacked him with words.


    It confused Ethan. And annoyed too. What kind of person would attack a man she just saw?


    "Why are you talking friendly? Do I know you?"


    "Humph* guess yourself."


    She annoyed him more.


    "I am not interested in you nor in your game, girl."


    "Tsk* you are no fun."


    The conversation ended awkwardly. Then she started again.


    "I forgot to say thanks earlier. I hope you don''t mind it."


    "I don''t even know you, girl. I have never seen you before."


    "... You are either blind or an idiot."


    She was frustrated by his nonchalant answer. Then suddenly, the wind changed its direction and a sweet fragrance flew along with it to Ethan. It made his head turned.


    He saw her hairs dancing in the night air. Her bluish hue eyes were a matched to her fair skin. She was the typical beauty of Midland, the opposite from exotic beauty of Leila.


    "I see. You are that female warrior. Sorry that I didn''t notice you earlier."


    "Your observation skill is remarkable." She threw a sarcasm.


    Ethan chuckled. Before, he thought she was just a rude girl and found her annoying. Now he found her funny.


    "Your jealousy is atop among your peers too." He returned the punch.


    "Jealous? Me?"


    "It was yours, right? The hero of Indran. But I took it from you."


    "Humph* I never wanted to be hero anyway. Only you Templers wanted to be called hero. Not me."


    "So you are not a Templer. Yet you are able to conjure spell like divination."


    "Do you really believe ability to conjure spells was bestowed only upon warriors of Temple? Why? Because you are God''s men?"


    "Honestly I believed everything what the Temple had taught me. Not anymore."


    "What make you changed your mind?"


    "... Guess yourself." He made fun of her as he returned her game. It frustrated her.


    "I am just joking. How about this? I will answer you one, you answer one back."


    "I am not interested in you so no thank you."


    "What about the Temple?"


    "Not interested." She left. She had no intention to share about her life to a Templer.


    "The Temple killed the woman I love. It is the reason I stopped believing in them and the reason I cried."


    "A warrior cried because of a woman. ... Lame." She replied cold-heartedly.


    "I saw you cry too."


    "I never cry."


    "It is okay to cry. It is not weakness. It show there is still something that you care deeply. Love can make you strong," said Ethan as he reminiscent about Leila.


    "Love is a weakness."


    "Love is the nature of human."


    "Humans are weak."


    She ended the conversation abruptly and left.


    As he watched her back, he wondered what kind of scary past she held secretly in her heart, to be this hateful toward love.


    She was not so wrong though. Although love made Leila strong, it was the weakness that killed her. She might still be alive if she did not fall in love with him.


    "Stars are so ugly tonight." Ethan mumbled.

 Ch28

    "Warrior! You were here!?"


    The stable boy was surprised to see Ethan sleeping on the roof. He approached to wake Ethan up but before he reached near, Ethan got up in an instant and drew his sword, his blade pointed right at the throat.


    It had been a habit of him lately for Ethan to ready the sword as soon as someone approached him in sleep. He had been cautious since he was in the army of Temple but it became worse lately. He was nearly demented.


    "Sorry. I wasn''t snooping around. I am here to wake you up. Young master is looking for you everywhere."


    Ethan nodded and told the boy to leave first.


    He could not believe he fell asleep after the conversation with that girl. Also the night air here was chiller than in Donbask mountains. It might be because the village was near the desert. All his muscles were tensed and in pain. He stretched and warmed himself before going back downstairs.


    "Hey hero!"


    The people greet him nicely and smiled as he passed them. Ethan was not comfortable how they became friendly after a day. Especially their smiles looked suspiciously creepy.


    And he also believed he should not enjoy such treatment. He promised Mrs Borger that he would lead a miserable life.


    Suddenly a man sneaked on him from behind and tried to hold him down. He swiftly turned and threatened with the blade.


    "Wow~ calm down. I was just going for a friendly hug."


    The man raised his arms and stopped on his track. It was Signard. Ethan sheathed his sword back and shook his head. He warned him not to do that again.


    "You sure are something. You were in Indran for a day. You became a hero and," Signard smacked his lips before he continued.


    Ethan could sense a tone of jealousy from him. But he felt it was ridiculous. Signard was the one who named him ''the hero'' last night. Probably Signard was the kind of stupid man who did what he did not mean when drunk and hated doing it when sober.


    "And laid with former hero."


    "Laid with a hero?" Ethan was surprised, "with whom?"


    The surprised act from Ethan made Signard slanted his eyebrows. Then he switched back to friendly mode again.


    "With Clara. The girl warrior. Damned. How did you get that cold bitch to sleep with you? I thought she hated Templers."


    "No. I did not. And yes. She does not like me." Ethan denied quickly. Now it made sense why the people had been smiling at him creepily.


    "Really?" asked Signard. He grinned. "But someone saw you two up on the roof last night."


    "We were just having a conversation. She doesn''t like me taking her spot."


    "I see. Well, in her defence, she had been mother''s champion for two years. You came one day and took her title. I am sure mother will not like this n


    either."


    "I did not take her title. You gave me." Ethan cleared the issue. He ordered a hot stew from the cook to warm his body back.


    "Give him some deer and put the tap on the house," Signard told the cook then he continued the conversation, "but you are the true hero anyway. You saved me. You saved us. You saw how she failed too. Fell flat right before the monster. I am sure you also saw her cry too. I have been telling about it to everyone but they don''t believe me. They said that icy bitch would never cry."


    "Why are disgracing her like that? I am sure she saved your ass several times before me."


    "Yeah. I mean yes. But you know, she is too proud of herself and I hate it. She treated me like dirt. And who am I? I myself is a successful businessman and the young master of Indran. Some respect was all I asked."


    Ethan nodded in concurrence with him. But in his mind Ethan wondered how a good business would trust a stranger he met just yesterday and told everything. With one conversation, Signard told his own situation, his insecurity and his weakness. He was nowhere near those cunning bastards in Gambit or Easton.


    "Well. If you are wondering if she cried or not, she did not. It was the saliva from the beargum. In fact I have never met a woman so skillful that she paled most men-in-service."


    He shut Signard down before he defiled her reputation. He was not in sticky relationship with her but as a fellow warrior, he protected her dignity. Signard was not satisfied by his answer.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Sir Templer, your stew is here. And Madame is calling you. Also young master, Madame has been asking you for a while. She said she has an assignment for you," said the cook.


    "An assignment? Haha. You are joking. I don''t work for mother. I am her partner." He gave an awkward smirk to Ethan before he left in a hurry.


    Ethan swallowed a spoon and found out the stew was better than he imagined. The cook did know how to tend the deer meat well.


    After the meal, he went straight to the madame. He saw Signard rode out somewhere before he went in.


    "Madame," Ethan greeted her politely.


    "Finally our hero has arrived. I didn''t get to properly thank you yesterday for saving my son. Have you eaten a breakfast? I am having one myself."


    "I have. Just now."


    "I hope you try the deer. Other dishes may not be up to your appetite but I assure you my cook do know his way with the deer. It is our best dish."


    "I did and I was surprised how good it was."


    "Glad that you enjoyed it, sir templer."


    Ethan smiled friendly although he was uncomfortable with them referring him as Templer. He believed he should leave soon before they noticed he was lying.


    "Or should I call you sir Templer-to-be," the woman smirked. She played with the knife and cut the deer meat to intimidate Ethan. "Yeah. I did a little digging and heard a fugitive named Ethanial and his story. I don''t understand why you choose Ethan as an alias. Don''t you think it is too obvious?"


    He was surprised how she fast she got the information quickly in a remote village. He was startled at first but he recollected himself and calmed down. This was the time he needed to show confidence and dominance so that he would not be considered a prey.


    "Well, Ethan is a common name and it was best to hide in your own name. No one would expect it."


    "I think you are just lazy."


    Ethan chuckled softly. "May be I was."


    "Why did you pretend to be a Templer? You could have just said that you are a fugitive and walked free."


    "Are you sure? The moment I said that I am a fugitive, you will assume I lied and came here to investigate your secret. I would be dead by now. You would be more wary of a possible threat than a corrupted official."


    The madame concurred with him, "true. It is better to lose a fugitive than let a possible agent of Temple roamed around my establishment and destroy my business."


    She smiled, "I knew I will like you since the first moment we met. Let''s have a cup of ginger tea to mark our friendship. Don''t worry. It is not poison though it might taste strong for first try."


    "I like a challenge."


    Ethan took a sip. It was worse than he imagined. However he tried not to show it. The madame smiled as she watched him took another sip.


    "I would not do that if I were you. It may not be poison but it is still undrinkable. I specifically make it so."


    After her words, Ethan smacked his lips and dropped the cup back. He tried to smile pretending to be fine but the taste came out weird.


    "I placed it to test your personality. Fascinating, isn''t it? That from a cup of tea we could tell a lot about a person. You are considerate and reliable, diligent and dedicated."


    Hearing the compliment did make him felt good until the next words she spewed.


    "You are more of a good follower than a good leader. How about you work for me? I have works that I could use your service and skills."


    It made him think a lot. She was right.


    Sure he was a captain. But he had no vision nor any grand ambitions. He did what was best for the work the Temple threw at him. He did not question if it was right to do so or not. He was a good dog for the Temple. All the times in his life were living according to the will of others.


    He decided to be a change this time. He also promised Mrs Borger to live a miserable life. Living within an organisation would be too comfortable for him.


    "I appreciate your offer. However I want to live without any binding this time. A free man."


    "A life of wandering warrior would be great with all the respect and honour one would be given a decade ago. But the world had changed. This is the era of commerce and trade. A peddler will be given more respect in nobles'' court than a warrior. Your life will be miserable."


    Ethan scoffed, "miserable? Good."


    "I see. A shame. You could live better than this with your skills. Anyway it is your life. So you want to go to the desert?"


    "Yes. I heard many fugitives go there to stay hidden until their wanted posters was covered by the new ones."


    "True. It is risky but rewarding. No officials or bounty hunters will take the trouble of scorching heat and desert thirst to chase a fugitive. However I have another option for you. I shall tell you if you like to hear it."


    It suddenly enticed the interest from Ethan. The way she spoke it meant business and a great offer.


    "I am all ear."


    "I can forge a new identity, an official document, for you. You will become an ''Ethan'' born in Indran, not from Easton. Your parents died in a fire. The poor orphan lived through hard labors and brawls, became a man, a fighter."


    "Hmm...It will end all my current troubles. And step into new deeper ones."


    Madame laughed hysterically as she heard Ethan.


    "You just said you loved being in trouble. And don''t worry. All I asks in return will be a small service in the field of your expertise."


    "Only one?" Ethan asked in disbelief. It was too good to be true.


    "Yes. One. Bring a book. From a man named ''Sahel''.


    He lived in the jungle of twin rivers in Midlake."


    "What kind of book?"


    "It is a big book with a goat leather cover. You will notice when you see one."


    He went back to his room after the talk with madame. He had a lot of thoughts in his mind about the job. First, he knew nothing about that man, Sahel. Two, he knew nothing about the book. Third, he knew nothing about the feud between madame and that man, Sahel. He might very well be jumping into a big mess.


    Under a series of thoughts, he opened the door to his room. To his surprise he saw a woman having fun in a bathtub. As soon as she saw him, she screamed out of her lungs. Flustered he closed the door back immediately.


    A group of men ran to the room hurriedly after the scream but Ethan had to stop those men who had no idea, from entering.


    "Why are you blocking? Don''t you heard a woman scream for help." A man yelled at Ethan.


    "It is fine. She saw a spider and screamed. I killed it." Ethan lied. Luckily it worked. It convinced them. The reputation of Ethan was so high anyone in Indran believed in whatever he said.


    Later he found out his room was switched. He scoffed as he could not believe how cold hearted madame was. She switched his room to a small one as she no longer needed to lick his boots; and gave his room to her daughter who just came back from a travel.


    "Well. Doesn''t matter. I will leave soon anyway." Ethan sat on the floor in his small room and prepared for his journey. Considering how madame told him to go as soon as he could, he felt somewhat unsettled about this mission.

 Ch29

    A magnificent stallion galloped along the path in full speed; its mane flying in the air. Its hoof kicked the dirt back as its muscular legs moved vigorously. The white rings around its ankles swinged back and forth.


    Ethan left Indran in that afternoon and rode for twin rivers in Midlake as fast as he could. Although madame did not brief him much about the book nor the man named Sahel, she said the book was an item of interest for many people. It was the most sought item on black market. Many had been searching the book but the rumours of it being in twin rivers came out just a week ago. And a week meant he was late. Before Sahel switched to another location or someone got to it first, Ethan must get it.


    However he could not choose the fastest route to it. The closest would be taking Indran-southsail road then took a ship or ride north to twin rivers. He was a wanted man so he had to take east coast road and crossed cotton fields of Southwood village to go west. It took a day longer but finally he made it to the south of twin rivers.


    The twin rivers were branches of Irra, the main river of midland. They flowed into the royal lake and gave life to the crown city. A jungle settled on the island between these two rivers. The mangrove trees bordered the jungle and the rivers. It beard-like roots intimidated everyone who tried to approach the jungle. Even though it was close to the crown city, not many people had set foot in there.


    "You came for that jungle too?" The tavern owner asked in cold tone while pouring the drink for Ethan.


    "I am. Considering how you sound, the others came before too."


    "They did. It had been a whole week. Of course I am enjoying the business but considering the troubles I get from you guys, it is not worth it. So let me say beforehand, don''t fight inside."


    "I can''t promise you that. I have to defend if someone tried to kill me."


    "Fuck. Then at least don''t break anything."


    Ethan contemplated for a while then did not reply. He could not promise what he could not keep. The owner sighed heavily and gave up. Ethan felt sorry for the owner so he took his cup and drank outside. And to his luck, he happened to hear some rumours about the jungle through the window. Some men were whispering among themselves but they were so drunk, they did not notice that they were, in fact, speaking in normal voices.


    "Hey, you heard that a group of adventurers entered that jungle and never came back?"


    "Oh come on. It was only a week ago." The second man argued.


    "Who would live in a jungle for a week? Not to mention the man-eaters, I heard there are many poisonous plants there. One breathe is enough to kill. I am sure they are dead." The first man strengthened his claim, "I heard some local called it ''the curse land'' in the past."


    The third man joined, "it is true. The reason adventurers going to it was because of that curse. I heard a handsome amount of gambers will be rewarded to whoever lift that curse."


    "Damn. I won''t go in there even if they gave me money. I like to be alive than get in there and died before rich."


    After some eavesdropping, Ethan found out no one outside the shadow industry really knew the truth behind. It just made this mission more dangerous, Ethan reckoned.


    Then he saw some drunks grouping around a girl as they yelled and harassed her. However Ethan was hesitant in helping her just like other men. Those men had weapons, meddling in would turn into a fight. As a wanted man he could not afford to get into another mess and blew his chance.


    Although he told himself to not mind them, his conscience led his legs toward them. From the inside it said, "so what you got into trouble? You are a man living in misery. What more would be worse?"


    "Hey losers. Never seen a woman? Don''t you know how to court a lady properly? Go home and ask your mothers first."


    He taunted the harassing men. As he expected, they left the woman and changed their target to him. Through the gaps he saw the face of the woman. She happened to be the girl he knew, ''Clara''. He rolled his eyes and regretted helping.


    "She doesn''t need my help," He thought to himself.


    "Oh! What do we have here? A knight in rose? You think you are better than us just because you save her? I had seen bastards like you. You act like a saviour then humped on her ass at night. A fucking hypocrite!"


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Like arrows, the words pierced his body and hit to his heart. A scene of past visited to his mind; that night when he pulled out Leila from the carriage.


    As rage filled up his heart, he approached the bastards only with one intention, to kill. His mind went whole dark. Before he stepped into ever-regretting never-returning dark world, he was saved.


    Clara beat the non suspecting harassers from behind with her scabbard; each hit delivered them to the world of unconsciousness. Even those watching the scene from afar were shocked by her. They had never seen a woman beat men in an instant before. It was a spectacular scene.


    Clara stroke the man in the middle first; it hit his occiput from the side. Then she immediately switched to the man in the right and hit him on his left side. From there she swiftly turned around and delivered the blow to the men on the left. Within a moment, she brought three of them down.


    When the other two were shocked by her, Ethan recollected himself and sent a quick jab to the jaw on the man to his left. Clara took care of another.


    "Amazing!!" A little girl who seemed to be a daughter of owner applauded Clara. "I want to become a strong warrior like you when I grow up!"


    Clara smiled softly and gave a wink to the girl. She also returned a wink.


    Ethan could not believe that the gloomy woman who said ''human are weak'' back on the roof was this playful. He thought about it, she was quite merry before she went cold back then too. Just what was the true face of this woman, he thought to himself.


    "Why are you here?" Clara asked Ethan coldly.


    The sudden coldness sent the shiver down his spine.


    "What? ... ... Ermm..madame sent me. Did she sent you too?" He stuttered.


    "Why would a Templer work for a big woman who ran a shady business?"


    "It happened. Anyway it seems madame wants us to work together if she asked us both. Do you have any information about the jungle?"


    "No. And we are not working together."


    "But the madame sent you."


    "No." Clara rejected Ethan and quickly left.


    Ethan tried to chase but the owner stopped him.


    "Hey! You haven''t paid for the damage."


    The owner showed the broken pot. It was broken when Ethan punched that man and fell on it.


    "Just take it from his pocket," Ethan pointed to the harasser who was still knocked out, "it was their fault anyway."


    "And get myself killed when they wake up?"


    Ethan sighed. He was in a hurry so he searched for some gambers from their pockets and gave him without arguing anymore. However he lost the sight of Clara after he finished.


    "Tsk*" he clicked his tongue in frustration.


    After some drinks, he resumed the mission. Since the jungle was thick, he decided to leave Rings at inn and walked there. Before he left, he warned the owner to take care of Rings; not to sell it or he would kill him. The poor innkeeper was intimidated. He nodded continuously like a lizard.


    "My boy, I am sorry to leave you here. I won''t be long. I will come back to you immediately. This man will take care of you in the mean time."


    As if it understood him, Rings touched the forehead of Ethan with his head back. Ethan softly caressed to its neck and brushed its mane.


    It was near evening when he left the inn and went to the twin rivers. It was a little far north of the inn and a small wood was between the inn and the rivers. Ethan sneaked around the wood so that he would not meet other groups. They were all competitors here. Soon he reached the river. However it was rougher than he thought.


    "I can''t cross here. Should I wait for a boat or get creative?"


    He could make a raft by chopping some woods, it might take time but it would be safe. Or he could freeze some water with a spell and use the iceberg like a raft to cross; it would only took a while to make an ice-raft and he had played it while he was in Easton.


    He could also make a rope and throw it over to the mangrove tree across the river then crossed like a monkey; or simply wait for a boat. Waiting a boat would be safest however he doubted a trader ship would let him on board and fishing boats from the crown city rarely came up here.


    After much thought he decided to go monkey. With the vines lying around, he easily made a decent rope in a candle time and crossed the river.


    At the first part, it was quite stable. Ethan was proud of himself. But when he reached the middle part, it went crazy. Suddenly the wind blew strongly along the river, wobbling the rope. Ethan had to stop moving so that it would not snap.


    While holding onto the rope for his life, he accidentally looked down to the river. He saw two crocodiles waiting right below him. He believed he saw them smiling.


    He gritted his teeth and grabbed the rope tighter until the wind calmed back. But the luck was not on his side. He felt the rope starting to rip apart in front of him. "I will be damned."


    He took a deep breath and crawled quickly to the other side. It was a challenge against time. He had to reach the shore before it broke. However it ripped apart when he was still in midair. The suddenness made him held his breath.


    Fortunately he had already crossed the point where the rope broke. The part he held swang toward the shore toward a big mangrove tree.


    "Arr Rrrr..Rr.!!!" He screamed, in his mind. He could not let others hear his scream and gave his location.


    He swang over the river, his feet just a little above the water. But the two crocodiles were a little late to catch him. The shore was right in front of him now. He prepared to land.


    As he stepped on the shore, the third crocodile appeared from the blind spot and jumped to his leg. It spinned its body and tried to rip Ethan''s leg apart. Instantly he also spinned his body accordingly. Thanks to his instinct, he kept his leg intact. But the crocodile dragged him into the water as it failed to chop his leg off. The other two were also coming to them.


    "F*ck!" Ethan swore in desperation. He gathered all his strength in his belly muscles and sat up. At the same time he stabbed the dagger, readied in his hand, into the skull of the crocodile.


    "Divination!" The blade of the dagger sinked through the hard skin then the skull. It died in an instant.


    However the fight was not over yet. With the two swimming toward him, he had very little time to release himself from the grip. And to his surprise, the dead went into spasm as he stabbed the brain. He could not release the grip.


    "God damnit!" He swore in frustration.


    As the two man-eaters closed in near, he was still in the grip. In a desperate attempt, he took out the dagger back to fight. But he was too late. They had already reached him.


    They jumped onto him. One to his thigh and another to his arms as they tried to rip apart his limbs.

 Ch30 Book of Sahel

    With no boats to cross the river, Ethan used the vines as rope and crossed it like a monkey. However, when he reached the other side, he met with a danger unprecedented in his life. The three man-eating crocodiles came for him. Although he managed to kill one, one of his legs was locked in its mouth while the other two came to rip him apart.


    As their mouths opened, he saw the menacing teeth and the deadly bite.


    He took out the dagger and stabbed the one coming for his thigh. He had already hurt one leg, if he lost another one it would be over. So he decided to give up one arm and saved his leg.


    However, to his surprise, someone came to his rescue. A spear flew past the narrow gaps between the mangrove trees and hit the one coming for his arm.


    "Divination!"


    The voice came from a distance behind him. And it was the voice he was familiar with. After a moment, a scent followed the voice.


    "*Tsk. How did you kill that beargum when you could not even fight three normal lizards?" Clara mocked Ethan. This time she was the one who was standing.


    "And what are you? A monkey?" She pointed the rope and shook her head in disappointment.


    Ethan was so embarrassed that he pretended to be busy with releasing the grip from the dead crocodile''s mouth and not hear her.


    Clara chuckled, "You won''t say thank you? Whatever. Since you own me now, why don''t you give up the book and go back? You need to treat your leg anyway."


    "No. This was nothing. I had managed to succeed in many missions with worse injuries. And I don''t own you. We are even. I saved you from that beargum."


    Ethan argued back at the prideful girl. She smacked her lips with frustration.


    "Fine. Shall we go separate ways then? Unlike you, I won''t need any help. Though I doubt that you will be fine alone with just one leg, right?"


    "Absolutely."


    And so the two separated their ways again after they saw each other at the inn. After Clara left, Ethan dragged himself, slowly and painfully with occasional grunting, away from the shore so that he would not be bothered by the man-eaters again. He put some herbs into his wound and bandaged it. Before the night fell, he searched for a place to rest and made a fire. He also covered the fire with some bushes around, so that the light would not be seen from afar.


    Like usual, a nightmare visited his sleep. Leila was hanged around the neck by the vines. Ethan rushed to rescue her but a body of water stood between them. The more he waited, the more she would suffer so he threw the dagger hoping it would not hit Leila. He successfully hit the vines and Leila was released. However, she fell into the water full of man-eaters. Desperate, he also jumped into the water to lure them toward him yet they went on Leila. He had to watch as they took her under the water and made it turn red.


    He woke up from the haunting dream, exhausted and beat up. Each dream ate his soul.


    The next day, he searched for the man named Sahel and his hut in the jungle. The jungle was wilder than he thought. Many kinds of animals he had never seen before were roaming around the vegetation freely. The jungle was their paradise. Venomous snakes and poisonous insects dominated along with plants.


    He wondered how Clara, a prideful girl, would stay in this harsh environment alone. She might have already ditched the mission and gone home.


    For days, he searched the man called Sahel and his secret lair. From time to time, he had to hide from the groups of adventurers, who had the same goal as him. And on the fourth afternoon, he finally found it.


    To his surprise, what he found was not a lair but a military camp. From the armour and weapons, he noticed immediately that they were from the temple. Judging by the tents, there were over a hundred soldiers, guarding and patrolling the area. He also counted more than ten Templers stationed around. During his service in the temple, he had never heard of the camp in twin rivers.


    "A centurion in the middle of a jungle? What mess did I walk into?" He muttered in disbelief.


    <hr>


    Crown City, Temple of Mordu'',


    "How did it go?"


    A voice appeared from behind the partition and asked the Ayeegyee. The voice itself sounded dominant and overwhelming, it sent shivers down the spine. The Ayeegyee, who was a head taller than others and never had to look up, grovelled to the voice; shaking in fear.


    "I have sent Templers to protect the book, my lord. Shall I move the book again?"


    "No. Leave it as it shall be. The guardian will take care of any dared men. Watchers?"


    "They have come back, my lord. They are praying in the hall, condemning their sins."


    "God is ever merciful to his children who are always faithful and remember his grace. Let them redeem."


    The Ayeegyee bowed to the voice and left the room facing the partition. He was waited outside by another Ayeegyee.


    "Protector, have you got the lord''s holy wisdom?" The Ayeegyee who was in charge of the temple in the crown city asked. He was also found bowing toward the voice as he waited outside.


    "I did. The book shall still be there as it should be."


    "I see. Well_ even if we move now, those dogs had already got a sniff of it. They will trail along. It is better to kill them all before we move again. What about the watchers? Will they be punished for failing to enclose the existence of the book?"


    Protector sighed heavily as he answered the fate of his students, "the lord has forgiven them. They can redeem."


    "I see. I shall prepare the ceremony."


    The Temple prepared the redeeming ceremony for their fellow Templers. It was decorated with flowers and prayers. The three watchers kneed before the statue of Mordu''; the swords of service laid before them.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author."As God has created, the women serve with their beauty and the men served with their strength. These faithful men before us had served the lord for ten long years and the watch for three years. Although they had sinned, their prayers reached his ears. Praise!!."


    "Bless the lord Mordu''. Bless the watchers."


    "They will be condoned and passed on to the next life. A better life. A higher realm_a just to their contributions for the Lord and the Temple."


    "Mordu''!"


    As soon as Ayeegyee finished his speech, the choir behind sang the praises in unison. Three servant girls wearing thin white clothes came into the hall carrying the gold cups. A white liquid was filled in them.


    The watchers paid homage to their Lord for the last time as they drank the cup down to the last drop. After the third bow, the three Templers never got up again.


    <hr>


    Ethan scouted the surrounding areas for three days hoping to find a gap in between to enter the camp and searched for the book. However, it was a centurion manning a camp with palisades and watchtowers. There was no chance to get inside unnoticed. In the morning, since dawn, a large number went out to somewhere in the jungle and only came back at dusk. However, there were still enough men to cover the whole base without a blindspot.


    After much deliberation, Ethan decided to cooperate with someone with the same goal. After they went out, Ethan would use a decoy to lure them to one side while he entered it during the commotion.


    Ethan went to Clara and told her the plan. During his three days of stay, he met Clara again near the camp and they exchanged some information.


    "No." Clara rejected him blatantly.


    Ethan knew she would say that. She was a prideful girl indeed. So Ethan decided to persuade logically.


    "... I know you are thinking of entering the camp as a dancer. Sure it will work in other camps. Soldiers are always hungry for women. But this is in the middle of a jungle. They will surely suspect you."


    Ethan persuaded her. However, it went counterproductive. It made her angry.


    "Tsk* although I have no expectations from you, this is another level. You Templers are always thinking of girls as entertainment, are you not?"


    Ethan panicked. He apologized to her immediately with a warrior salute: bumping his chest with the sword.


    "I apologize if you felt offended. I did not mean it as such. I fully respect you as a warrior."


    "Forget it," Clara dismissed the argument quickly. She knew it would not do any good for them especially when she needed a hand and Ethan was all she got. "_the book is not in there anyway."


    While Ethan was surveilling the camp, Clara took an interest more in those men who went inside the jungle every day. Where did they go and why? She followed them to the place and found out the reason.


    "What do you mean? Why are you so sure the book is not in the camp?"


    "Because I found the book."


    "You found it? Then why are you still here?"


    "I can''t get to it. Alright? I need someone to help me." She said frustratedly.


    Ethan chuckled. And it annoyed her more. But the more she was frustrated, the more Ethan found it funny. He laughed until Clara hit him softly on his belly.


    "Hahaha. Fine, fine. I will stop laughing. Haha. Where did that prideful girl go? I thought you said you won''t need any help."


    "I don''t. I am just giving you a chance. And you miss it."


    Embarrassed, she left him and went off alone. Ethan had to follow her and apologized.


    "Hey. I am sorry. Can I still take that chance? I will do as you say."


    And of course, it was not easy to apologize to an angry girl. She did not listen to him.


    It was not because she was angry. She was embarrassed. She believed she could not meet his eyes for a while. And while she seemed like running away from Ethan, she was taking him toward the book.


    She might be embarrassed but she still needed to finish her mission.


    "Wait!" Ethan shouted suddenly.


    "What!?" She turned and yelled back. As she turned, she walked backwards and tripped up into a trap.


    A rope tightened on her leg and pulled her up. She was dangled upside down.


    "God damn*t" She mumbled, "how many times do I have to embarrass myself in front of him?"


    Seeing how her face turned red, Ethan wanted to laugh so hard yet he choked his laughter. He did not want to offend her again. He silently released her and dropped her down carefully.


    After that, they did not talk for a while. And Clara was not so cold to him anymore.


    She took him deeper into the jungle. It took them a candle time until she pointed him toward a place where the soldiers were. They hid behind the bushes.


    "See. They are the soldiers from the camp. Every day they come here and guard this place around."


    "So, the book is here?" Ethan asked. He looked around. There was nothing but trees. Why would they place the book here and not in the camp where it is safer? Then he noticed root vines, lying around like a web. He followed the origin and found a big tree.


    "Don''t tell me that it is a monster." He exclaimed.


    "Yes. It is. A treant. A banyan treant. It is the reason they guard only at daylight and returned at dusk."


    "And it is bigger than the one in the exam ground," Ethan said in awe.


    The horror he met in the past revisited him. He felt like he cut endless roots to get to that flag. His arms nearly fell off from all the swings. And back then was only half of this monster.


    Even if he looked from afar, he could tell this monster was on another level. It consumed all the trees around twenty feet. Its roots covered the entire area like a web. There was no spot big enough to stand two feet inside. The roots were dangling down from above like rain, with no gaps in between. And the book was inside.


    Dejected, Ethan stared at the guardian hopelessly without a way to get to the book.

 Ch31: Book of Sahel pt2

    "So, you believe the book is in there? Are you certain?" Ethan asked Clara. He stressed the latter because he never wants to fight a treant again in his life. He would rather turn a blind eye and pass than fight a treant without a good reason. He had learned his lesson during the trial.


    Clara spoke in certainty. She is sure that the soldiers would not be guarding a monster unless an object of importance was here. Although Ethan wanted to deny it, his instinct said ''The book is here'' too. He sighed heavily as he gave up his futile wish for the book to be elsewhere.


    However, it did not mean they get the book because they found it. There was a big hurdle between them and the book. Nearly 40 men led by Templers guarded the place without a gap. It was impossible to fight them with just two of them. Not to mention that the monster will also wake up when the sun set. Then they had to fight both the monster and the army.


    He checked the sun. It was near dusk. If they want the book, they have to fight now and end it quickly before the sun goes down. He counted the guards. There were over twenty soldiers and three templers.   It is a fight they cannot win so he decided it was best to lure them somewhere while another one stole the book quietly. He decided to be the bait. Although his leg was still limping in pain, he was confident that he could cut their chase off in this dense jungle. There were so many places to hide in blind sights.


    He told the plan to her proudly, believing he would be appreciated for becoming the bait.


    "how dumb can you be? Do you think they will leave their positions when you lure them?" Clara scolded him, "They know why you are here. They will guard the book tighter and leave you in the jungle to die by venomous snakes or insects."


    What she said made sense so he humbly listened to her idea.


    "let''s leave for now. We will come back at night to get the book."


    "night? You do know the treants are awake during the night. We can''t fight the treant. Even if we can, we shouldn''t. It will be too loud. The soldiers will hear the ruckus and come. It is better to trick the human during the day than fight the monster at night."


    Ethan shared his experience about the treant. He believed she was saying that because she must have never met the horror of a treant before. "I was this close to the next life." He used his hand so that she could imagine how close it was. He tried to convince her.


    "don''t worry. We aren''t fighting the monster so just follow my lead." She reassured Ethan.


    Ethan followed to a place where Clara claimed she hid a secret weapon for her genius plan. It was not far from the book. Ethan followed her excitedly while he imagined what kind of weapon it could be. Since treants are weak against fire, it could be the blazing spear of Rahu, a spear so powerful that it was known to dry a whole lake; or the hammer of Moru, which burst out roars of flame when stricken to the ground. They are the legendary enhanced weapons blessed by Mordu'' himself.


    She pointed to a bamboo pole that was clinging to a tree. Its tip was split while a rope was tied around near two third of it. She proudly ''ta-da'' it to Ethan as she waited for applause while crossing her arms. Ethan was not impressed by it.


    "Seriously? Am I talking to a donkey?" She yelled frustratedly, "Look! We don''t even need to fight. Wait for the night, go to the edge, point the pole to where the book is, push it in, and put the book between the split and pull pack. Simple. So long as we don''t step or touch the roots, the monster won''t even notice we are there. It is the perfect plan."


    They waited for the sun to set and the guards to return to their camp. Time and time, they heard some voices passing in the distance but the jungle was so thick, they never met each other. Considering the voices, Ethan figured some other groups might have already seen the monster and the book too. They must get it tonight or there will be more competitions.


    They waited till the night became deeper because that was when the treant became most active and the chance of the guards staying near it to be the least. Ethan grabbed the pole while Clara led the way. She had already figured out the routes the guards usually take so they got to the place where the book is without meeting anyone. Ethan was impressed. She may be a rude and prideful girl but he acknowledged her skills and guts to survive in the jungle alone. Not even most men he met during his service in the temple could do that.


    "Finally. Here we are."


    They both looked at the big bayan treant standing tall and horrifying, alone in the middle of a jungle, like a king. No life dare to step foot in its presence, those who dared were devoured alive. All surrounding trees inclined toward it at the top, bowing to their majesty. Even the moonlight that does not shine in twin rivers, bowed to its root bed; creating a terrifying majestic beauty.


    "Are you sure this will work?" "Trust me. It will. It doesn''t have eyes or ears. It relies on the sensation it got from its roots. That''s why it attacks us when we step foot in its root bed. But with this," she showed the pole, "we won''t even touch the ground."


    It was a decent plan, Ethan concurred. He threw an end of the rope over a branch and pulled it from the end side. As the rope got taut, it lifted the pole off the ground. The plan was simple; Ethan was to stabilize the pole above the ground while the tip side became heavier for Clara as she pushed it forward. She slowly moved it forward as she directed the tip to the burrow where the book was supposed to be.


    "Good. You are nearly there." He excitedly rooted for her as the tip reached closer and closer to the burrow.


    Ethan and class got near and nearer to the book slowly through mid-air while unsuspecting roots were crawling around its domain searching for any intruders. The sound of them brushing each other was like a beast growling and grinning its teeth before it hunts prey.


    Then a brush of wind flew by them and whirled around the monster. The branches creaked as they reacted to the smell of prey teased by the breeze. One dangling root among the hundreds falling from above was swung closer to the pole as a branch moved to the breeze. It touched the pole.


    Immediately, it reacted to a new touch floating in the air by twirling around it. Flustered, both Clara and Ethan stopped breathing and kept the pole still as much as they could. The monster sensed something was wrong but it could not exactly sense what it was. It kept twirling around it more and more. Ethan and Clara tensed every fibre of their muscles to keep the pole still as long as they could. The moment it senses a movement, it will break the pole into pieces. They would fail and miss the chance to get the book which they could not afford to. The other competitors also found the place. The next days would become too crowded.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Soon Clara reached her limit. She bit her lips. "I am at my limit." She desperately muttered to let Ethan know. "You are doing great. Hang on and don''t talk. Stay still. Soon it drops suspicion and moves away."


    With Ethan cheering, Clara kept the pole still desperately. Soon the monster dropped its suspicion as it could not sense any life force from the bamboo pole. Clara was glad that she did not give up. Her hard work paid off.


    They resumed their mission carefully. Unlike before, some dangling roots reached near the burrows as the branches moved. They paid extra care not to hit any of them by mistake. The pole got unstable more and more as it reached nearer to the burrow. It was hard for both Ethan and Clara.


    "Great. You are at the burrow now." Ethan cheered Clara. Then they met a sudden hurdle. They heard a sound of fighting between the two groups. The patrol must have found a group of adventurers coming to get the book, Ethan concluded. The clanking of metals and grunting of men covered up the usual noise of insects buzzing.


    The monster sensed the heat of clash in the distance and its roots started to move crazily. Some of them covered up the burrow by chance, blocking the path for Clara. There was an inch left before the tip hit a root and challenged the monster, ''We are here''.


    Again, they waited still for the roots covering the burrow to move. However, the clash seemed to move nearer and it made the monster to defend it more. They knew that at this rate they will be found out and caught up in the fight. They can''t let it happen when they were this close to the book. It was right at the tip.


    They anxiously waited for the moment the burrow would be uncovered, and so they pray_ to Mordu''. They found themselves ridiculous for doing so since they were praying for success to steal something from Mordu''. They were so used to doing that they did it unconsciously. They had no other gods to pray to anyway.


    As if their prayers were reached somehow, the path miraculously was opened. Clara grasped the chance quickly. "Luminus!" A light came out of the bamboo pole, shining the burrow. As they predicted, a book which might be the book of Sahel was seen inside. She shoved in the pole and placed the book between the split. Luckily the book was the perfect size to stay between the split tightly, not too heavy or too thick.


    They heard the footsteps getting closer although the fight seemed to be in the distance. "A detachment must have been sent to check here. We need to hurry." He hurried her. "Shut up, Ethan. I need to focus. We can''t fail now. I must retrieve the book without touching anywhere." Without listening to Ethan, she slowly and carefully pulled back the pole.


    Noticing that it was useless to talk to her, Ethan decided to deal with the oncoming guards. He twisted the rope on his left arm while readying his sword with another.


    "Hey! You there!" A guard saw two suspicious persons near the guardian so he yelled at them to halt. He immediately charged toward Clara who was stealing the book with a pole while another went for Ethan.


    Since Clara was preoccupied with her genius plan, both her arms still on the pole, Ethan had to cover her. "Flameball!" Ethan threw a fireball at the soldier who was about to strike Clara. It hit the soldier and set him on fire.


    It startled them. They found out the enemy was no mere adventurers like before. Their captain ordered them to sound the horn since the enemy they had to deal with was a spellcaster.


    "There is a ''Devilspawn'' here. Sound the horn! Call a watcher!"


    Devilspawn is a spellcaster who does not align affiliation with the Temple. The Temple believes that those nonaffiliated made a deal with the devil, a fealty to evil, to be granted the ''power to wield spells'' to challenge the holy warriors of Mordu''.


    The dull sound coming out of a goat horn echoed through the jungle. Most of it was caught between the leaves and barks of trees, dissipated so the others would not hear, but some travelled along the narrow path toward the camp. They specifically made it so, so that only they would hear the horn and come to the place.


    "Clara." Ethan reminded her to speed things up. "A moment!" She yelled back. There was one last dangling root she had to pass, then she could quickly retrieve the pole and grab the book. However, the enemy captain did not give her the chance. He noticed the pole and went for it.


    "Vinegrip!" Clara chanted a spell. A vine came out of a bush and quickly grasped the foot of the captain.


    "Two devilspawns?" The enemy captain muttered. He ordered his men to sound the horn again, this time the beat sounded more desperate. Two soldiers rushed toward them but Ethan quickly took care of them. A soldier or two were no longer a threat to a spellcaster like Ethan. While Ethan was taking care of the soldiers, Clara passed the last hurdle and quickly retrieved the book.


    The book was covered in goat skin, some hairs were still attached to it. She ew!ed to the hair and quickly stashed it in a bag.


    "I got it! Let''s go." She called Ethan.


    Before the reinforcement came, they ran deeper into the jungle and successfully disappeared.


    That night, Ethan and Clara heard wailing screams of unbearable pain throughout the night. The Temple interrogated the group they fought earlier, thinking they were the same group with Ethan and Clara. Other groups, who had no idea that the book was already snatched and stayed on the island, met the same fate. Without discrimination, the Temple tortured and brutally murdered them.


    Ethan and Clara reached the edge and got off of the island by the morning. They did not rest the whole night.


    "So, we go back to madame now, huh? How shall we split the reward though? Her promise to me was a fake identity. What is yours?"


    He turned and asked what is her reward so that they could split properly. When he turned to her, he saw her blade near his throat. She had a very threatening glare.


    To his question, Clara answered slowly and articulately, "I ain''t going to Madame. I am taking it myself."

 Ch32: The book and the princess

    A black-cloaked figure skipped over a wobbly fence of a farmhouse while cloaking under the night. Two blades were hung at each side of the waist while a bag that was shaped like carrying a rectangular object was carried on the back. The way the figure jumped over the fence as light as a feather showed how skilful the person was. It entered the hut and quickly returned outside without the two blades. Then it continued its journey toward the stone wall which encompassed the crown city of Midland, the Midlake city.


    It lurked around the wall, concealing itself from the sentries on the wall, until it reached a small waterway which was only large enough for a ten-year-old child to crawl. Yet the figure passed through it, although it groaned due to inconvenience, after removing the rusty iron bar.


    It successfully passed the wall and reached inside the city. The streets of Midlake were scarce of commuters as the time was late to walk around leisurely, though there were still some lights from dying lanterns. The mysterious figure masterly evaded the sentries and patrols as if it knew their exact routes. Soon it reached another stone wall, twice the height of the earlier one. It carefully looked around to see if anyone was watching, and then it sneaked into a place where there was no path except bushes and trees. After a few paces, it stopped and knocked on the wall rhythmically. Miraculously, a path of the big sturdy wall, which seemed like an impenetrable fortress, opened like a door and a secret passage appeared.


    A man in armour with a purple cloak was waiting inside; bearing on his chest two galloping horses, the emblem of Midlake. He respectfully extended his arms to take care of the cloak as the mysterious person handed it over to him. Long beautiful golden hairs fluttered in the air as if they were finally set free to show off their beauty after the dirty cloak was removed. He bowed and said, "Princess, you have finally returned. Everyone was dead worried about you after the terrifying news reached us. Especially your brother, the king was asking about you, day and night."


    "Yes, I suspected that my brother will be doing so. Even I was shocked. The whole island of twin rivers burned down to ashes. I was not expecting that. Anyway, tell my brother that I have safely returned and the mission was a success too."


    "so you got the book? That''s great news. I shall inform the king and the counsellor of your return while you may take a bath."


    "No. I will go to them directly right now."


    "I am afraid you smell of sewer, your highness. You will break his heart if he found out his sister had to undergo such length for the mission."


    "Oh shut up, Luther. I know I smell bad. But this is a matter of utmost importance. With a puff of perfume, I will be fine."


    "Then take my cloak to cover at least. You look hideous, princess."


    She glared at her captain guard for calling her hideous. "You are lucky that you are my brother''s best friend."


    "And yours."


    After Ethan and Clara stole the book of Sahel hidden in the twin-rivers island, a watcher immediately informed the Ayeegee of Crown Temple in Midlake through a pigeon, to send reinforcement and encircle the entire region so that no one could get out. Unfortunately, that news reached the ears of lord Mordu'' directly who happened to be residing in the crown city. When the lord heard that his army with a dozen of Templers failed to protect a book of his secret possession, it enraged him beyond reason. He got off his throne and flew over to the island immediately.


    From the sky, he stared down at all the sinners below, those who tried to steal his belonging and those who failed to serve him. Then he bestowed the divine judgement upon them; which was witnessed by the all residents in the crown city across the big lake.


    A chronicler recorded the event in the annal as followed; A frightening amount of our good fathers and brothers, dutiful husbands and sons were lost to the curse on that spiteful island, a land where the evil resides. At the 2nd dawn of the 3rd week of summer in the 14th reign of King Louise, His holyship flew over the royal lake in a graceful yet threatening manner, for he heard our prayers. With his limitless mercy and love for his children, the evil which many failed to extinguish was finally dealt, the curse was lifted and the sins were washed, by his holy hands. On one hand, a gust of wind, so strong, it cut off all the leaves and twigs, flattening all poisonous flowers and plants that many were fallen victims to. From another, a golden blaze of flame, so powerful and so divine, it burnt away all traces of evil to ashes. For three days and three nights, it burnt as bright as the sun until there was nothing left for evil to seed.


    "Cleo! You are alive!"


    Her entrance made the king jump in exhilaration. He had been dead worried when he saw that infernal blaze over the twin rivers two days after she wrote a message to him that she would be going there. He hugged her earnestly.


    Louise is Cleo''s cousin from her father''s brother. He is two years younger than her and is a more passionate person. Since young, he was a crybaby who always relied on his sister or his friend, Luther. He was crowned king when lord mordu'' indicted King James, Cleo''s father, of heretics. King James noticed that the Temple had been raising an immense amount of riches through donations, tithes and gambling houses. According to Temple, gambling is the ultimate form of faith in God, putting one''s fate on a dice that will roll and land God decides where. However, King James announced that such faith is corrupting the very soul of men, destroying diligence and forgetting self-reliance, paving the realm to the path of destruction. The clash between the Crown and the Temple happened for the first time since King Dane''s rule. The whole royal family, the King, the crown prince and the queen to the king''s brother family, except 7 years old Cleo and 5 years old Louise, were given divine punishment by Lord Mordu''.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation."How could you think I am dead, brother?"


    "What!? No. I mean I am sure you are alive but I was worried when I saw that.. that blaze."


    "Huh, got you. I am just messing with you."


    "Great. You are still you, a jerk. It means you are fine and I don''t need to worry anymore. Anyway, what is that thing in the bag? Is it what I thought?"


    She gave a wink at him. It made him jump once again. Since he was too loud, she had to tell him to quiet down. There are ears and eyes in every corner and wall. They did not want to alert the Temple by a rumour that the two siblings met in the middle of the night, plotting something.


    At that time, they heard a knock on the door. Their hearts jumped with worry when they found out that someone was at the door and possibly heard them. They could drop their concern only when the ones that entered were the counsellor and their friend, Luther.


    "Oh Cleo, my child. You are back." The counsellor warmly greeted her return with open arms as she ran to him for a hug. He embraced her in his chest as his own daughter, stroking the back of her head lightly while muttering, "Oh it must have been hard for you. You did well my child. You did great."


    The counsellor is a trusted friend of Cleo''s father and the adopted father of Luther. When the clash of crown and Temple happened, he was in Indra of the east continent as a diplomat, long before the incident. So the Temple could not find any excuse to execute him when he came back. Since then, he had taken care of the poor siblings as his own.


    "I heard you got the book too."


    "Yes, I did, Arthur."


    "Fantastic."


    "But how did you know? Did Luther tell you? Outside this room?" She looked at Luther with a threatening glare. They were against the Temple which has ears and eyes everywhere. One small mistake could expose their plan. But Arthur reassured her that Luther did not say anything out loud except a wink.


    "Have you looked inside? Do you know what is it, the secret that Mordu'' is trying to hide?"


    "I have looked but I do not recognize any words written on it. Some diagrams seem like drawings of the inside of a man."


    "Inside? As in... " Louise asked his sister in a low voice. He could not keep going as he has a faint heart in those things.


    "Heart. Ribs. Guts. I believe that this is about something related to the human body. I am not sure. Arthur, maybe, you will recognise some words since you had lived in the eastern continent?"


    "Yes. This is Eastern continent scripture. But not Indra. A southern one. Now, this reminds me of something. When I was there, I heard a myth about a madman who opened humans alive. After he murdered 60 people, he was arrested and executed for good. At that time, the madman claimed that he was not murdering but curing them. Clearly, his claim was dismissed. It was a hundred years ago. But that man''s name was not Sahel. Azul or something."


    The discussion was paused for a moment. None of them had any idea what this book is about or what secret does it hold for Mordu'' to be this protective. How precious it was to him, for him to show wrath in front of tens of thousands of people?


    "I have someone who might be able to translate these words. I shall ship him from the eastern continent. It will take some time but better than us imagining what these words could mean."


    "Yes. Thank you, Arthur. We better be careful. If the temple catches a smell of this, this castle might meet that same fate as the twin river jungle."


    "Yes. I will keep that in mind."


    Arthur left the secret chamber quickly while Luther scouted the route for him. If the counsellor is seen near the royal quarter in the middle of the night, it will raise suspicion.


    When Arthur left the room, Louise slowly approached Cleo. He was indecisive about whether to tell it or not. Cleo saw him stepping around in a circle so she told him to spill.


    "Are we really ready?" He told his concern.


    "Of what?"


    "To fight that man. No. He isn''t human. He is a titan or..or a celestial or...a god. What he did to the twin river island is not the work of a human. When I saw that celestial flame from my balcony, it made me realise that we can''t win him. Even if we reveal his dark secrets and raise the whole realm against him, I am afraid he will just let hell loose on all of us."


    "I understand your concern. Same as you, I was terrified when I saw that flame from the opposite bank. A frightening thought came to me when I heard the cries of men whose flesh was burned alive, the screeching sound of pain coming from the deepest part of their souls; that I did it to them. Because I stole that book, they were killed mercilessly. Among them were good adventurers who came to lift the curse, some were like us to steal the book, while the rest were his men who were unconditionally loyal to him. And he killed them on a whim. He has disregarded the lives of humans. So, yes. He might kill everyone when we challenge him. But it makes all the more reasons to fight him. He is no god. He is a devil who is poisoning our very souls. As the leaders and pillars of the realm, we must take this imposter down. For our future."


    After a long speech, Louise agreed with the plan although his heart was still wavering. Cleo went back to her chamber and took a bath secretly. She gave her clothes to Luther to dispose of them secretly since she could not tell a servant to wash them. Crazy rumours would spread if the clothes of a princess smelled like a sewer. While taking a bath, she had a lot to think about. As her brother said, she will definitely die if she face him. She was overly confident in herself when she easily beat most of the monsters and her opponents. She lost her confidence after she witnessed the wrath of Mordu''. She felt so small and so insignificant in the face of him.


    "I couldn''t even beat an injured ex-Templer," she muttered dispiritedly as she touched the scratch on her neck which Ethan gave her as a present during the fight. "How will I beat a devil?" She submerged in the tub so that she could think better.

 Ch33: The gruesome past

    Days past after Cleo returned from her missions. They did not have another meeting regarding the book yet since it would take a while for the man from the eastern continent to arrive in Midland. Meanwhile, they stayed apart from each other during most times other than normal circumstances.


    Louise''s cover is a young playful king who does not care a single thing about the ruling, and who wastes time on games, alcohol and young female subjects. Arthur''s is a good old fool who let himself rot by caring for the orphans. Meanwhile, Cleo is the poor child who has to repay the sins of her parents by locking herself up in the tower and never going outside or talking apart from her closest kin. She would only show her face at ceremonies and special occasions with dull black dresses to punish herself. Some bachelor pitied her for wasting her great beauty by punishing herself when the lord had already forgiven her.


    As such they stayed off the scope of Temple and political plays of big houses.


    "How long will you keep this up, Cleo?" Ban Hammock told Cleo in worry. He is the youngest son of Hammes Hammock who became the chancellor when Cleo''s father was executed. Hammes is a loyal follower of Mordu'' and the biggest contributor to building the grand Temple of Mordu'' in Midlake. "It was not your fault. It was your sinful father who challenged the lord''s guidance. And the lord had punished him and forgiven him. So you should forgive yourself and move on too."


    Ban tried to comfort Cleo who still seemed to be punishing herself all these years by not enjoying the life and the party his father held. She would have broken his neck if they were not at the ball. She hated it when they called her father a sinner. Not to blow her cover, she recollected herself and gave him her same usual ''dead-inside'' stare as the answer.


    She vividly remembered the day when her father and mother were slain. She was seven and she was with her mother, learning how to stitch clothes; through the window, they could see her brother learning swordsmanship in the courtyard with Louise and Luther. She wanted to repair her father''s clothes which were torn accidentally in yesterday''s hunt. Her mother told her that the servants would repair it but little Cleo insisted to do it herself. Cleo remembered her mother scolded her when she poked herself with a needle. "That''s why I told you not to do it yourself." So Cleo walked to the window and told her mother to look at the courtyard. They saw the boys lying on the grass with bruises and tiredness but smiling. Her mother swiftly understood what little Cleo meant to show and quickly apologized to her.


    "I am sorry for scolding you. You are right. We may get hurt but pain is also in the process of learning. I won''t stop you anymore. But please be careful not to get hurt. It pains my heart when I see my precious daughter get hurt." "Thank you, Mother. I will be careful." She hugged her mother tightly after make up.


    It was their last hug.


    She saw a grey-bearded man in golden robes walking in the sky with a cane. Little Cleo, who did not know what was coming along with that man, was purely amazed by a man walking in the middle of the air. When she turned to her mother to share her excitement, she found her mother shaking in fear. Her face turned pale as if she had lost all her blood. Cleo asked her mother why was she shaking so much, but she did not answer. Her mother ordered her loyal guard to inform the king immediately then she ran to the window and shouted to her son who was in the courtyard to run.


    Having no idea why her mother was suddenly acting strange, Cleo remembered her young self crying while tagging along with her mother''s dress.


    The previous night before that day, she remembered they were celebrating with a feast. Laughter and smiles filled the halls of the castle with cheers and praise to her father ''the King'' for success in new legislation which banned all trials by combat and giving verdicts through thorough examinations of witnesses and evidence. It was a win for the administration against the Temple in decades. After their win, the confident officials raided the gambling houses run by Temple across Midlake the next morning; arresting the agents of Temple for inciting violence, theft and demoralisation. The proud king thought the Temple would not touch him now that he has firm support from the public. The ambitious king failed to take into account, that Mordu'' could bend the will and the mind of the public in a single stroke.


    When he heard his mother, Cleo''s brother tell Louise and Luther to run inside the castle while he went to the rampart with the soldiers. He wanted to check whether Mordu'' came in peace or hostility. If it was the latter, he could give some time to his father to strategize a plan.


    "O_saviour of realm and warrior of God, the guiding light of all men. I, Rene Adder Eclair, the firstborn of James Adder Eclair, prince of Midland and your faithful servant, humbly welcome you. How may I serve?" The young prince humbly addressed himself to lord Mordu'' in bow and knee, to show submission.


    However, the enraged Mordu'' did not hear any of the sweet talks. He took out the soldiers on the rampart with a chain of lightning. Captain Orlos threw his body in front of Rene to protect his student but the thunder was so strong, it pierced through Orlos and went into Rene. Cleo saw both of them fall off the rampart.


    "Rene!" Cleo called out to her brother through the window but her mother picked her up and get away from the window quickly. Soon after they ran out of the room, a ball of fire came through the window and splattered the flames. It spread to the table and caught on her father''s clothes she was trying to repair. They ran to find James.


    They met James in the throne room. He was with his closed council members, strategizing a plan to get out of this situation. His general told him that they could trap Mordu'' in the throne room and flank him. But his advisors, especially Hammock, told him to submit. The king chose the first.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation."Cleo, my dear. Listen to your mother well. Don''t give her a hard time. Okay?" James said farewell to his beloved daughter as he sent them away to safety. Little Cleo was not ready to let go of her father yet. She held his hand and whimpered, "No. You should come with us. Please don''t leave us like Rene." It sank her father''s heart to see her cry. He collected himself not to cry and gently brushed her golden hair. "I won''t leave you. I promise that I will play with you again."


    Her mother put Cleo tightly in her chest and ran through many hallways. "Cleo, my dear. Let''s play a game. Can you close your ears and eyes for me?" She asked her to close them so that Cleo would not be afraid of all the screams and chaos. She listened to her mother and shut them tightly with her small hands but she could still hear the people being terrified by a single old man in a cane.


    They got out to the backyard where there was a small humble carriage waiting for them. "Don''t worry, Cleo. I will take you to safety." The driver reassured her so that she would come along quietly. However, it made her cry more. She jumped out of the carriage and ran back to the castle to take her father along with them to safety. A guard had to run after her and put her back in the carriage while she struggled. Small but strong, it took the guard a while to catch up to her. "Father! Come with us! No! I won''t go without my father! Father!!" Cleo cried and cried. While they were struggling with Cleo, the fanatics finally reached the castle and surrounded the backyard. "Kill the heretics! Get inside! Oh children of Mordu''! Do not be afraid to be stricken down by the blades of heretics. For the Lord has a place for his children in heaven." Ordered a zealot to his men.


    Against the horde of enemies who do not afraid of death, the king''s guards struggled. However, they bravely pushed back so that their queen and princess could get away to safety. Without any delay, the driver rushed his horse to full speed, breaking through the enemy line by force. It passed the last man then a strong gust of wind suddenly rocked the carriage and flipped it down. The kind driver was blown away to the ground and stabbed to death by the fanatics.


    The queen protected her daughter by embracing her inside her chest while she suffered a concussion to her head. She would not let go of Cleo even when they forcibly removed her hands so the Templer mercilessly broke her arms and took Cleo from her.


    "Get her up. We are going to meet our lord."


    "Yes, sir Ra¨¹n. How about the guards?"


    "Kill them all."


    "The servants?"


    "Kill all the males. For the women, do as you wish."


    While his men were raiding the backyard, Mordu'' barged into the castle through the front door alone. Without waiting for his men, he entered the throne room by bursting through the big golden glided door. His rage clouded over all his reasoning and James took advantage of it. He lured him inside by angering him. James insolently greeted Mordu'' from his chair, "O_sun of the realm, the saviour of men, lord Mordu''. If you came announced, I would have greeted you properly at the front gate."


    Blinded by the anger, Mordu'' did not see the general and best of the king''s guards hiding in the room. "Insolent fool." He stepped foot into the room. As soon as Mordu'' reached inside, the general ordered his men to shut the door and shoot.


    However, just a second before the general ordered, Hammock came running inside the hallway and warned his saviour. "It''s a trap, lord Mordu''!"


    Upon his warning, Mordu'' stomped his foot shaking the castle and rattling the ground. The king''s men missed their target due to the unstable foothold. Desperate, the general took out his sword and went for Mordu'' himself along with his men. "Spears!" He called out his men to charge. On his order, they moved in as a unit, surrounded Mordu'' and attacked at once.


    "Inferno ultimata." Mordu'' muttered a word. The moment he spread his arms, a blue fire ''the infernal flame'' blasted out of his body, damning everyone who was touched by it.


    The king fell to his knee in defeat as he watched his friend and his loyal men melted like candles.


    "Insolent fool. A man dares to kill a God. A futile effort. A doom failure." Mordu'' spoke in triumph.


    Soon, Templer Ra¨¹n came to the throne room with Cleo and the queen. When the queen found her husband kneeling in defeat, she ran to him and pulled him up. "Do not kneel, James. For you are a king who tried to set things right. A brave king who does not cower to power and a good king whose love for his people is bigger than a God''s."


    "Or a corrupt king who disavowed his God and be damned in eternal hell." Ra¨¹n interrupted the queen.


    And so, the king and queen along with all members of the royal family, council members and all of the king''s guards were spiked in public as divine punishment and left to rot on the castle wall for thirteen days and thirteen nights. Then, what was left of the remains was brought down to burn. It was an unpleasant sight and a reminder to the people of the crown city to watch the remains of their beloved king and queen degraded by rodents and crows. And young Cleo and Louise were forced to watch that unsightly sight for thirteen days.


    Cleo gave Ban Hammock "the traitor''s son" a death stare. She loathed the bastard and all of his family who killed her family. Without further ado, she got up from her seat and left the ballroom unannounced.


    When she reached her room, she burst out all the anger she concealed downstairs. "How dare he speak ill of my father, calling him a sinner? He was a true king who tried to save his people from the imposter poisoning our souls. Father, I will finish your work. Soon, I shall unmask the devil and let the world know."

 Ch34 The grand plan

    A loud clanking sound reached the opposite bank and dissipated into the thick jungle of Twin Rivers when the two blades met furiously.


    When Clara revealed that she had no intention to share the possession of the book with him, Ethan challenged her to dual.


    Her blade was already at his throat. She could dismiss his challenge and take the book away. But she figured it was no fun. Clara wanted to test her skill against another warrior who can wield spells. It was her goal to take down Mordu'' with her own blade.


    She started fighting with some street thugs by the age of fourteen. By 15, she could easily beat a group of thugs. By 16, she won over three adventurers coming at her. By 18, she learnt ''divination'' and fought small monsters alone. By 20, she learnt advanced spells and hunt monsters like beargum and apparitions but she never fought a Templer before. She believed Ethan could be a test of her skills.


    She accepted the challenge. "You should have walked away and soothed your wounds before challenging me. You will regret this decision." She took her blade away from his throat and readied her stance.


    "You talk big for someone who tried to backstab her partner, girl."


    "Humph, you were facing me when I pointed my blade. Just admit that you are slower."


    "We will see."


    "Bring it on."


    She quick-stepped toward Ethan as she was confident in her speed. Ethan swung horizontally to block her advance but she dodged to his right and entered his space. She spinned, increasing her force and cut Ethan.


    "I win." She declared her victory in her mind.


    It was too soon.


    She felt her blade, which was supposed to be cutting flesh, was hit by a boulder. Except it was not a boulder but Ethan''s blade. She was thrown off by the force from Ethan''s block. She quickly recollected herself but she noticed her sword-holding fingers were numbed and shaking in tremor. "I definitely saw his blade going in the opposite direction. How did it reach back to me?" She wondered in silence.


    After watching Clara fight a few times, Ethan recognised her pattern. She moves a lot and spins a lot, which was why he thought she was dancing when he first saw her fight. She also has good reflexes. So he used them against her.


    When she charged toward him, he countered her with a horizontal swipe. But that counter was a fake. He knew she would dodge it easily so he did not put much strength into that strike. He quickly recalled his blade to his right and deflected her attack in full strength, numbing her hand.


    "I must admit. You are good. But that was half of my actual strength." Clara trash-talked to Ethan. She tried to break his calmness. But Ethan was not swayed. "Come." He challenged her.


    She took out her second blade. She circled him, awaiting his mistake. However, he was not a fool to spin around with her, chasing her tail. He stood firm to his ground and awaited her attack. It ticked her off. Impatient, she charged in when she reached his blind spot.


    Ethan predicted that. He turned around and easily deflected her.


    "Is that all you got?" He returned mockery to which she replied, "Of course, not."


    Clara switched her tactics to something more violent. She charged in like a bull and threw swift and successive attacks at Ethan. She covered up her lack of force with ''divination'', making each slash a devastating blow. Any average fighter would be fallen victim to such spell-reinforced attacks.


    However, as a seasonal warrior with ''divination'' bestowed by Temple, Ethan continuously blocked her attacks with his own divination. He sensed her attacks getting slower and becoming more predictable as she became exhausted. At one point, he parried her attack, knocking one of her swords out of her grasp.


    Clara realised that she could not beat Ethan in her current state. As much as it hurt her pride, her priority is the book which is in her hand, not beating Ethan. She must return to the palace with the book and reveal the dark secrets of Mordu'' to take down the Temple and save her people from the fake idol.


    "I am a princess and a warrior. It is such a dishonour to run away from a dual. But for the sake of people, I shall give up everything." She murmured in silence.


    She quickly prepared her escape plan. They were in the forest. There were enough trees and shrubs to hide and run. She put her idea into action immediately.


    "Vinegrip." She hindered his movements by shackling with some vines, then she tried to escape with the book of Sahel.


    Ethan grasped the situation quickly. "Divine Blade!" He cast a bolt of lightning toward a shrub in front of Clara. It caught on fire immediately and blocked her path.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.He found his attempt to halt her escape worked well; really well, too well. He saw Clara sitting down on her knees, dazing at the fire. The result was unexpected. He thought she would run to another path.


    What Ethan did not know was that Clara had a traumatic experience with lightning. Ever since she saw her brother Rene struck down by lightning from Mordu'', she faltered to her knees when she heard the sound of lightning or thunder. No matter how much stronger she got since that day, she was still afraid of thunder. It was the very first sound which led to the death of her entire family.


    Ethan carefully approached quivering Clara, not sure if she was pretending to get him off-guard. Then he found her quaking in fear for real; like a poor little puppy which lost her mother. He felt bad so, he sheathed his sword and waited for her to get back on her feet. A moment later, Clara was back to herself. She accepted her defeat and gave the book of Sahel to Ethan.


    "Here. It is yours." She handed over the book gloomily. She cannot afford to lose the book but she cannot be any more shameless. She was thankful that Ethan did not attack her when she was incapacitated. She surrendered the book to Ethan. She walked away gloomily. Then she heard Ethan calling her.


    "Wait. Where are you going without taking your share?"


    "My share?"


    "Didn''t I say that you own the half? We stole this from the Temple together."


    "But I lost the dual. It is yours now."


    "Yes. You lost. So, I should be the one writing the term for the dual. And I say we share."


    "Don''t be ridiculous. We can''t tear the book in half."


    "No, we can''t. But I can convince Madame to sell you the book. In discount probably. I am sure you can resell your client in profit."


    "H*ck. You are stomping to dirt."


    Clara lowered her head and chuckled at the ridiculous pity Ethan took on her. It was as if he was crushing her dignity completely. She was not sure if he is a kind man or a brutal person. But she had to let him be since she needed that book desperately. If she could dishonour a dual, then she could let him crush her dignity all he wants, for the sake of her mission.


    And so, she accepted the deal and bought the book of Sahel from Madame with a considerable amount then, she brought it to her brother Louise and counsellor Arthur secretly.


    A few days later, Cleo got the news that the man from the Eastern continent arrived by ship to Southsail. Cleo decided to go by herself since she does not trust anyone with the book. "Inform your man to come to Imba, Uncle Arthur. I will be there with the book." She ordered Arthur as she prepared to set off to their secret lair.


    Imba is a small neglected village inside the desert, south of Indra. It was built next to an oasis. However, its location served no purpose so traders rarely passed through it. No one goes the extra effort to travel across the desert when there is a greeny grassland to walk. All of the above make Imba a haven for outlaws.


    "I shall inform, princess." Arthur addressed her politely. Cleo noticed him being more serious than usual. "However there is one important matter we need to discuss before we take anything into action, princess. Yesterday, Luther and I discussed and after a serious and honest discussion, we agreed that Louise was right. Even if we find the dark secret of Mordu'' from the book, we still lacked the manpower and strength to take down Temple. Let''s say we, by chance, take down Temple, I doubt we can beat Mordu''. We have no one who can fight him, currently."


    Cleo sighed heavily after hearing Arthur. "so do you want me to give up?"


    "no. But let''s wait a little more. You are still twenty while Mordu is over a hundred. You will get stronger while he will get weaker. Until that day_"


    "what if he didn''t get weaker? What if he gets stronger? The incident in twin rivers showed he is stronger than in his prime." Cleo cut Arthur.


    She had decided and nothing will sway her mind.


    She reassured Arthur that she has a plan; and that she has found someone who might best Mordu''. "His name is Ethan. An ex-captain. And stronger than some templers. I fought him so I know he is stronger than anyone we have."


    "I see. An ex-templer." Arthur nodded in agreement. "so this champion, can he be trusted? What''s his reason to leave the temple?"


    "There are a few. One is a woman."


    "A woman. True. Love is one of the catalysts that can change a man''s heart."


    "The temple killed his woman. And they also unjustly convicted him of criminal. He has enough reasons to go against them. If we use him properly,  he will be our spear to pierce the heart of Mordu''."


    Arthur nodded again. He was in deep thought. He also agreed that they can use Ethan against the Temple. "but he is still a man. A mortal. Can he become a spear that can reach a being who has transcended beyond men?


    "Not by himself. We will become the hand which throws the spear to split the sky." Cleo gave a meaningful smile which had a very dark and dangerous meaning behind it.

 Ch35

    Ethan kicked the inn''s door open as both hands were full of bags he collected from the debtors.


    After Twin Rivers, he went back to Indran with Clara. He successfully convinced Madame to sell the book only to Clara but it came with a price. The madame innkeeper changed a little bit to the initial deal, asking Ethan to do two more jobs for her. She got to sell the book safely without trouble to Clara with a good amount of gambers while she asked for more jobs for Ethan. It was an absolute win for her.


    Compared to the force Ethan used, the door opened quite slowly with a squeaky creaking sound as the hinges were rusty. He shook his head in disappointment as he looked at the neglected state of the poor inn. "Where did all the money go?"


    The inside was as usual. Creepy and dark as there were not enough candles to light the hall. A few gloomy customers, who were eating shabby stew which was the only food the inn served, were all there was to it. Some tables were dusty as they were not used for a long time and people keep avoiding them. The corners of the roof were full of cobwebs, the spiders may have been filling their stomachs better than humans.


    He walked up to the second floor where the madame''s room is. The stairs stooped lower with each step he took. "She didn''t repair these stairs too. Where does she use all those money?" The poor state of the inn became a mystery when he found out how much the madame made.


    Ethan found her in the room busy with her ledger. He dropped the bags on the desk. A loud clanking sound filled the room as the coins hit each other and the desk. Madame raised her head and glared at the ill manner of Ethan. Ethan did not care. He does not like her since she charged Clara a lot of gambers for the book without a discount. He believed it was wrong of her to charge the same amount when Clara, logically, owned half the book. He thinks the madame is a dishonoured greedy businessperson.


    "Here are your gambers from Calling''s household. I believe I am done."


    She did not reply. She carefully put her ledger back in the drawer, and then she reached out to the bags and checked if there was the right amount of money. She counted them until she was satisfied. While she was counting, she asked Ethan if they resisted.


    "Little bit. Not much of a fight though," replied Ethan. "*Tsk those people. You should have seen their faces when they asked for loans. They were begging on the ground. I hate those kind of two-faced people. I should raise their interest for the trouble."


    "But you weren''t the one who fought them."


    "So?"


    "..."


    Ethan gave up his reasoning with her. He should not have said anything in the first place.


    The more he lived through, the more he got tired and detested the world. "So this must be the curse Mrs Borger gave." He thought to himself.


    "Anyway, I am free of bounds now. I have officially become ''Ethan'' of Indran. ... What should I do now?"


    Ethan lay on his bed leisurely and thought of his future plan. Nothing came out after thinking for a while. He had nothing to do. Nothing he wished to, nothing he dreamt of. He felt empty. A void.


    He was not always like this. He had it all back then when there was Leila. He will become a Templer, then he will marry her. They will settle in Easton where he will create a beautiful and loving family with three kids_ two sons for Leila and the youngest_ daughter for him to spoil.


    As he thought about how he will never get it anymore, tears flowed unconsciously. He could not stop it. "Leila." He wailed her name. For a while, he repeatedly wailed her name.


    Then he caught a whiff of familiar smell so he got up from bed and grabbed his sword.


    "Relax. I would have killed you if I wanted. I was waiting because I didn''t want to interrupt your trip to the emotional lane."


    A person came out upside down of the window and entered the room. It was Clara. She continued, "Is this what you always do at night?" She mocked Ethan.


    He grunted and turned away. "What are you doing here? Do you think it is fine for a woman to enter the room like that?"


    "No. And it is not fine for a man either. He could get killed, unless it is a friend."


    "I am not your friend."


    "Aww~ Don''t be shy. We lived in a jungle together for two days. You even gave me half the book. I don''t know what to call that other than ''friend''."


    "It is called cooperating and I was honouring our deal. Nothing more."


    "Fine. We are not friends if that''s what you want. Anyway, I have a job for you."


    "I never said I will work for you."


    "Oh, you are not working for me. I am informing you that there is a job suitable for you. Think of it as returning the favour."


    Ethan contemplated for a while. For now, he wanted to keep some distance from Clara. He believed he was getting too close to her. It would be a lie if he says he is not getting attached to her. She is a pretty woman and a good partner to fight alongside. He enjoyed the time he cooperated on a mission together with her. When she was in his company, he rarely thought about Leila. He felt he was betraying Leila, breaking his oath.


    "Are you taking the job too?" He asked her.


    "No. They asked me but I have taken up another job so I am giving it to you. They ask for the best so I figure this job is suitable for you."


    "Alright. I will take the job." He decided to take it since she would not be going with him. Although he did not like taking favour from her, it was better to have something to do than idling. He had been rolling in bed and wailing without it.


    "Cool. You are my recommendation. So don''t mess it up and tarnish my name." She tossed a copper to him. He caught it with one hand. "You must have a memory problem because you keep forgetting who won that dual."


    After Clara left, Ethan was lost in thought. He decided to live like a fallen leaf, letting the wind carry him where it should be. But what if that wind is Clara? With Clara, he feels like he is enjoying his life. He promised Mrs Borger that he would live a miserable life until the end.


    He sighed lifelessly as he was not sure what to do. For now, let the wind carry him be.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.He took out the coin Clara gave him. It was not like any coin he had seen before. On one side was an angel with horns. The other side was a devil with a halo. "What a weird joke."


    The next morning Ethan grabbed the jerky and smoked fish from the kitchen for the journey. He already told the errand boy to feed Rings before dawn so that he could ride in first light. The destination was a country house near Gambit City. He needed to reach there in three days so he had no time to waste.


    Signard was sad when he heard Ethan was leaving. He thought of Ethan as his reliable older brother. "Hey Jeff, give my brother one more fish. Come on. The man is going on a long journey. He needs more than that." Signard told the cook. "You will come back again, right?" He asked Ethan longing voice. "Well. This is my birthplace, so," answered Ethan ambiguously.


    Ethan was happy to finally leave the desolate place where menus usually are rat or rabbit. The only thing good there would be moonshine. It is smooth to drink. Because it was stored below the desert sand throughout the night, it gave a sweet and chilling taste when it went down the throat.


    "Let''s go, Rings. We have no time to waste. We are going back to Rode dukedom." As if it understood his words, it turned to the fastest lane which leads to the Gambit city. Ethan had been taking the east coast road since the first time he came to Indran. Yet Rings knew the imperial route, which they never took, is the fastest. Now that he had a new identity, he could take the imperial route without worry. "Good boy." He lightly brushed Rings'' mane in praise.


    They travelled across the dusty plain of Sousa, green grassy Midlake and grey mountainous Rode dukedom. They crossed the entire kingdom from the south to the north within two and a half days. Ethan reached the destination in no time due to Rings'' absurd speed and power.


    "You are a true marvel, Rings. You must be tired now. I will treat you to the finest grass and sweetest carrot after this." He affectionately patted it as he promised to treat the tastiest meal for the amazing job it had done. "See that windmill ahead. It is where we are going. I am sure you are familiar with it. That''s where you dramatically came in rescue to me."


    As if Rings understood him, it neighed cheerfully.


    As he reminisced about the past, Ethan found out that he had many things to be thankful to Rings. From the first day they met, he saved Leila thanks to Rings, they faced a mantila together, and it even saved him from Sir Fa¨¹n.


    Since they had already reached on time, they rode into the country house leisurely. It was the same country house near Gambit where he took out an apparition and saved a boy in his last trial. He wondered if that boy still worked here. He was excited if he could meet the boy again.


    The main building looked neat and comfy, unlike the last time. The cobwebs were clear and the windows were repaired.


    An old man dressed in tidy clothes welcomed him while the rest of the workers in tattered clothes stared from afar. The old man asked Ethan the reason for his visit so he showed the coin.


    "Welcome warrior. Master is awaiting with the rest at the barn. Please hurry."


    When Ethan reached the double-deck barn, he saw a middle-aged man full of jewellery sitting in the middle of the crowd. A bunch of his servants were standing behind him with their axes. Ethan sensed that they seemed kinda aggressive toward him and the two other warriors who were there on the quest.


    "You are late." A man in tattered clothes who looked like the leader of servants grumbled at Ethan. To avoid an unnecessary fight, Ethan ignored the man and stood beside the other warriors.


    "Do you have the coin?" The man in silk clothes asked Ethan for his identity so he showed the coin. The man checked the coin and smiled contently.


    "I asked for the best so I trust the men in front of me are the best. Kill the monster inside this barn and I shall reward you handsomely. Of course, only the best will be rewarded. You know me. The one who comes back with a head will take all. The rest will be given only one-tenth of the reward. It is fair, isn''t it?"


    Ethan looked at the other two. One of them was a gigantic guy with a huge hammer. Ethan did not even want to imagine how it would be for the man to travel with that heavy thing. Another one was a handsome man with an exotic look. He had a spiky mace on one hand, another at his waist, with a shield carried on his back. His face is not the only exotic looking, even his shield looks weird. It is a very long wooden shield with a man''s width. Its surface is as flat as a table with the top curved inside.


    What''s the use of it, Ethan wondered. Wooden shields became obsolete since the era of monsters and spells.


    "Sure." answered the big man to the employer. "I do hope you will accept a flattened head. Haha." The big man showed his confidence. However, what the handsome man said made everyone think a lot.


    "You do know they disintegrate into ashes when died, right? We can never bring the head back."


    "Then....  ...  The one who did a killing blow."


    "Okay. Let''s be honest with each other. We are all honourable warriors after all," said the big man.


    The handsome man also accepted the term but Ethan was skeptical about it. Especially he did not trust those servants who were coming along with them. If the man asked for the best, why would he make his servants who aren''t the fighters go inside? They also outnumbered them two to one.


    Ethan agreed on the term as he did not want to make a fuss and the other two also seemed to notice their intention. Ethan and the two made a silent conversation through their eyes. "The bastard has no intention to give us bounty. We must work together so that they can''t steal our kill." The three made a secret alliance on their own.


    The barn looked the same as before. Again, they blocked the door with stacks of hay so that the monster would not escape. He could still find the traces of a blessing and hexes used to stop the apparition. Smells of animal faeces and dung could still be noticed from outside.


    While the servants were removing the hay stacks, Ethan asked them if they knew what kind of monster was in there. They looked at each other confusingly then they shook their head. It was ridiculous that no one knew or saw it. However, their expression did not look like lying either.


    They readied their weapons as the last block of hay was removed. With Ethan on the right, the Warhammer guy in the middle and the shield on the left, they entered the barn where an unknown creature ravaged.

 Ch36: The cursed boy

    As soon as the door opened, a horrible foul stunk stang their noses, making them wriggle. Even though it was daytime, the inside was pitch dark as the bastard closed all the windows. He even told his servants to close the door back so that the monster would not escape.


    "How does he expect to find a monster in this dark?" the shield warrior muttered.


    Then suddenly, the hammer guy felt something slippery at his feet so he asked for some light. "luminous!" Ethan lighted up his sword. A white light spread across the dark room and to the big guy''s feet.


    With the light they saw; in front of them was a carcass of a boy, gut spewing out of the body. A leg was torn apart from his knee, the remain nowhere to be found.


    "Fuck! I was stepping on his guts!" The big guy cries in disgust. He stepped back and wiped his shoes on the floor.


    "Pay some respect to the dead, will ya?" The shield warrior asked him. The big guy wanted to say something back but he decided not to.


    Ethan crouched down near the body to get a close look. It was the boy he saved from the apparition. He was so shocked to find out that the boy was killed by another monster while he was away. Just earlier he was thinking about him and was excited. Like in the past, the poor boy was left behind by his master and his colleagues again as his broken leg was not properly healed.


    The hammer guy noticed that Ethan lost his focus so he warned him, "hey, now is not the time to moan. Judging by the bite marks, it is..."


    "Geckan," Ethan answered before the man finished his sentence to show that he was still in the game.


    "If you know, get up quickly."


    "This will be tricky. Watch your feet!" Ethan warned the group.


    ''Geckan'' are the lizard monsters that look like the gecko/house lizards; except they are deadly. Those lizards make homes around human dwellings and prey from the dark corners. They mostly attacked the legs first to take down their prey, then they let them bleed out so that there is no resistance when they feast on the rest. Their lethality comes from their ability to cloak themselves among the surrounding, as close as invisibility.


    Before Ethan could warn the group, they heard three clicking sounds, followed by a scream from a servant. The geckan got him from behind a crate and dragged him to the shadow. It was so fast, the inexperienced servants did not have time to save their coworker. They were blankly staring at the dark where the poor man was taken until Ethan yelled them some sense in.


    "Don''t stand there! Get your man back. We can still save him." Ethan followed the blood trail in a rush. The frightened servants followed him quickly while the shield warrior watched and protected their backs. He is the kind of man who gets things done quietly.


    When they reached the end of the trail, the men were discouraged by the scene they witnessed. They saw the man still alive yet asking not to be saved but ended his misery quickly as they saw the guts spilling out of the hole at his belly and a leg bitten off.


    Everyone was looking at Ethan who was the only one with a sword. "I didn''t come here to kill a man. My sword is only for monsters," replied Ethan to the question inside their mind and walked away. The rest followed him quietly without complaint.


    They went deeper into the barn where there are more stacks of crates and little fences to contain the herds which created more shadows and blind spots. As they approached the inner, they could feel something moving around behind the boxes. It was so fast that they could not get a grip on where it went.


    "It can come from anywhere. Let''s form a close circle and watched our feet." The hammer guy suggested and they followed.


    *Click click click


    The geckan growled as it watched cautiously a group of people who came to hunt it down. It saw a target among the crowd and tried to snatch its prey. The target was one of the servants who was trembling in fear after he saw his best friend''s sudden demise.


    It opened its jaw and showed its menacing razor-sharp teeth to dig into its target''s flesh. It came near the man as close as a breath away, but before its teeth embedded into the man, the shield warrior slammed his shield between them. He noticed the man was weak and cowering so he put his eyes on him since earlier.


    "Tha...thank...thank you, warrior." The man startlingly said gratitude for saving his life. "May I know your name?"


    "Ish¨¤n from Northedge." The warrior replied respectfully.


    And it made the hot-headed hammer guy sick. "Oh come on. We are in deep shit. So stop your formality, Ish¨¤n."


    "No, I won''t, Dovos. In this chaotic world, manners are what make us different from these monsters. Etiquette brings our society together."


    To Dovos who complained, Ish¨¤n stood his ground firm.


    Seeing them bickering in the middle of the enemy ground, reminded him of the bickering between his teammates back in the day. His captain''s instinct returned and made them fall back in line.


    "Stop bickering. There is more than one. Stay sharp. They will be coming in soon." Ethan led the team.


    As Ethan said, soon they heard clicking sounds from all around them. They initially thought there were two or three at most. "Fricking hell," Dovos muttered. "Why didn''t you guys mention there are a lot of monsters in here?" He asked the servants angrily.


    The servants denied their knowledge of it that they did not know it either. "Only the master and old man Pips might know." They claimed. Then one of them said, "Hey Gida, you also know right? You are the one Mr Pips told to go up the roof and checked inside."


    Every eye turned to the man Gida. After being cornered, he confessed that he knew it and reported it to his master. "But master told me not to tell anyone."


    "Why?" Dovos asked angrily. Frightened and guilty, the man lowered his head so Ethan answered in his stead, "Because with this many monsters, the Temple will burn down the entire barn along with the monsters instead of clearing it. Anyway, now is not the time to fight among ourselves. Be ready. They are coming."


    Upon Ethan''s leadership, they braced themselves for combat. As the clicking sounds got louder and louder, they became more nervous. Their hands were sweaty but their grip on their weapons became tighter.


    Then suddenly, all the voices turned silent. It was so quiet they could hear their heartbeats.


    Before the men lost focus of the sudden quietness, Ethan broke the silence, "Wait for three clicks!"


    They did not know what Ethan meant at that time but they quickly understood it soon.


    *Click


    *Click


    *Click


    A dozen of geckans rushed out of the shadow, attacking them from all directions.


    Although Ethan, Ish¨¤n and Dovos managed to thwart the monsters, the servants struggled to fight them off. Their axes were not long enough to reach their feet.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!One by one, two of the servants were taken to the darkness while they cried for help.


    "Arr....! Help!! Save me!"


    The screeching wail echoed through the entire room, reflecting the true horror and fear they faced.


    "Dovos, Ish¨¤n, Gida! Take left." Ethan ordered the team quickly to go after and saved them before their limbs were ripped off alive. "The rest with me."


    They split up to have the best chance of saving them. They followed the scream. Thankfully, Ethan got there before the man was sent to the afterlife. He threw his dagger to the geckan head which was gritting the man''s ankle to tear it apart. The dagger''s blade sank into the head and hooked to the ground, saving the man''s foot. A geckan ran behind a crate after its friend was slain by Ethan and Ethan saw that.


    "Divination." He stroked down the geckan along with the crate, mercilessly splitting both in half.


    After witnessing two of the monsters slain in a moment, the morale increased exponentially. The two who came along with Ethan got ahead of themselves and chased the monsters. When Ethan tried to call them back in line, they were meters apart, one on the left and another on the right.


    "Fricking Idiots!" Ethan cursed.


    In the blink moment, the lights from the two torches fell to the ground and withered along with the desperate wails.


    Ethan saved the man who could still be saved and carried him back to regroup with Dovos'' group.


    Meanwhile, at Dovos'' group, they followed the man quickly but the geckans were quicker. Three geckans flocked over the man and dismantled him. After a short desolate scream, the man fell silent.


    Fear stroke the servant when he witnessed a horrific upheaval occurring before him. He lost another friend whom he had known his entire life.


    "Arrrr...!!" The man fell into desolation and ran away back to the entrance. Ish¨¤n tried to stop him but failed, so he ran after the man.


    "Dovos!" Ish¨¤n notified Dovos that he was going after the man.


    "For god sake. Aren''t we supposed to be competing with them for the head? Why are we saving them now?" Dovos complained. However, he still went along with Ish¨¤n, protecting him from the geckans which tried to attack.


    "Rawr!" He hit his hammer to the edge of a crate, pushing it toward a geckan and sandwiched it between another crate.


    While Dovos and Ish¨¤n were busy saving his ass, the man neglected them all and escaped alone. He tried to open the door but failed. As soon as they passed the door, his master barred it with a big plank and stacks of hay, completely enclosing the barn. He had no intention of opening it back before the entire nest of geckans was exterminated.


    "Hey! Open the door! Open the f*cking door!" The man yelled angrily. "You f*cking bastard! You lied and put us in here to die!"


    However, no matter how much he yelled, he knew the door would not open. So he asked his friends. "Gaul! Kali! I know you guys are there! Open the door for me. It is me, Raul. Your friend. Gaul, I took your shift so that you could be with your wife when she was sick. Kali, I saved your boy when that snake was about to bite him. So open the door for me. Please." He begged and begged. But the door did not even shake.


    His apathetic master threatened his friend that anyone who open that door will be disowned and branded as a runaway. It meant they will be fired and their families will be kicked out of their houses.


    After a while, the man understood that no words would reach their ears so he decided to make his own path. He tried to break the door with his axes. He was so focused on the door that he failed to notice the geckans behind him.


    *Click Click Click


    He heard the geckans and realised that it was too late for him after the three clicks. Hopelessly, he cursed. "F*ck me." He prepared to go to the next life while he wished he will never be born as a slave again.


    However, his wish was not answered as he was saved by Ish¨¤n. Ish¨¤n saw the man was surrounded by the geckans. So, he hopped onto a crate and from there, jumped down on the geckans.


    "Spiculum!" Ish¨¤n conjured. Spikes appeared out of his wooden shield and he crushed it down to the geckans. The wooden spikes impaled the geckans'' flesh, skewering them to death.


    "You..." Ish¨¤n tried to curse but he was out of breath so he could not. "*pant* idiot. Never give your back to a monster." He scolded the man.


    But what Ish¨¤n did not notice was that he failed to follow his own lesson while he was too preoccupied with saving the man. He gave his back to a geckan which was still lurking around behind a shadow.


    The geckan saw its chance and took it. It came out from the shadow and leapt onto Ish¨¤n.


    Before it leapt, Dovos reached Ish¨¤n and hammered down the geckan from behind. It hit the tail and squished the blood and the flesh out of it.


    But his attack failed to stop the geckan as it ripped off its tail and left it behind to attack Ish¨¤n. It leapt onto Ish¨¤n who was crouching on the floor and bit off his head from the neck.


    It ended the great journey of a kind-hearted warrior who prioritised saving a life than killing a monster.


    "Ish¨¤n!!" Dovos cried.


    After the fall of Ish¨¤n, Ethan regrouped with Dovos. Ethan told the men to barricade themselves by the door so that they would not be a nuisance while he and Dovos cleared out the nest. They complied with him and barricaded themselves.


    With madman Dovos, they took down every geckan brutally as revenge; Ethan for the boy and Dovos for Ish¨¤n.


    "Finally!" The rich merchant welcomed them cheerfully as they returned outside. The sun had already set. "You are sure you kill every single one of them, right?" The owner asked.


    While Dovos glared at him, Ethan grabbed the employer by the collar. Ethan was itching to punch the bastard because of the boy. Ethan blamed the death of the boy because of the bastard''s selfishness and ignorance. He also blamed the Temple for sending the boy back to the abusive master without investigating properly. And he blamed himself for trusting the boy to Temple. Ethan was about to punch but he did not. He released the man and walked away.


    He carried the boy''s remains outside and buried them properly. "You deserve better, child."


    After coming out of the barn alive, Dovos and Ethan nearly punched the merchant but the ones who did punch the merchant were his two servants. They were angry for lying to them and sending them to a death trap. But after the first punch, they were detained by their friends and beaten to a pulp upon their master''s order.


    They all suffered from the same master yet upon the promise of money, the servants chose to side with their abusive master over their kind.


    "I am Dovos from West Hill. Do I have the honour to know your name, you are a crazy warrior who grabs the employer by the collar."


    "Name''s Ethan from Indran, Sousa. Anyway, what''s with this sudden manner? It doesn''t sound like you."


    Dovos laughed then he offered to go on a journey together. "I am heading to Northedge. Do you want to come along with me?"


    "Northedge? Why? There is nothing there but snow and ice."


    "No. There are people too. Crazy good people. Like Ish¨¤n. I am returning his belonging to his family in Northedge. Do you want to come along?"


    Ethan contemplated for a while. Since he had no other quest, for the time being, he decided to go.


    "Let''s go to the land of white, Rings. I hope your fur is thick enough for the cold."

 Ch37 Northedge

    Northedge.


    It was the northernmost part of the kingdom and Rode dukedom. It is the land where tundra fields and snowy mountain range rule; the highest peak is twice the height of Mount Raza.


    Time and time, blizzards roar across the land making it unlikely to live or to field a crop.


    And in that oblivious place, lived a tribe since ancient times. A few kind kings of the past gave them mercy and permitted them to relocate to less cold, fertile regions yet these stubborn people rejected the kindness and moved to colder places, the mountains.


    "Damn those idiots. Why do they choose to make themselves hard to live?" Dovos complained while both he and Ethan pulled their horses against the tundra snow.


    Ethan chuckled, "cuz they don''t want to be in the drama of low land. Just how many times the houses of Midland fought each other before King Kane Adder Eclair united the land? The blood shredded may as well be the royal lake of Midland. Maybe they are wiser."


    Dovos turned silent. Ethan''s words made him think for a while. Then the complaint continued, "damn the mist. I can''t see ten feet ahead."


    Since the heat from low land and the cold from the mountain fought head-on, the area was always misty. And it became the first natural barrier for the tribe.


    "Are we on the right track? I don''t see the road anymore. Check the path before we get lost or we will freeze to death."


    Ethan sighed as the big guy Dovos kept complaining about every single thing.


    "Give me a break. You have been complaining nonstop since we set foot in the tundra. This is your trip. I tag along because you asked me. So stop complaining. Why did you want to come here if you are scared of the cold so much?"


    "Because I heard it was beautiful up there. This is the only chance to come here with a companion. I was scared to go alone."


    "For god sake," Ethan mumbled.


    Dovos continued, "damn. I wouldn''t come if it is this cold. How about going back? We are blind and definitely not prepared enough to tread on this land. Let''s come back with a guide later."


    Ethan sighed again. He could not put up with the crap anymore. What would this guy be doing if he did not tag along? And he could not believe the guy''s horse also hate the cold, same as its master and it was the reason they had to pull the horses, not rode them. Rings was fine with the cold however that horse had to be pulled so to match their speed, Ethan had to get off Rings.


    "Just shut your mouth and follow me. After we pass the mist, we will see a fort in the great snow plain. We can buy a fur coat there."


    "How do you know? You said this was your first time too."


    "Because a man who had, said so."


    He dragged Dovos along until they passed the mist. Ethan was right. Passed the mist was the great plain of snow, in the middle was a lone fort protected by a palisade, at its far back_the white mountain peaks.


    It was the first time they saw so many whites. A realm so white it could be wrong as heaven if not the cold. The scenery was mesmerising.


    "So white. So magical."


    For a moment both of them forgot how cold it was with their thin cloaks and leather armour until the chilly wind blew across the plain. The shiver strokes their bones.


    "Fuck. It is cold. So fricking cold."


    The fort welcomed them openly. It was more of an outpost for trade than a fort. The tribe brought products of the mountain like; animal furs and Bourk¨¥ salt, here and sold them to low-land people. They bought wheat and weapons back.


    The Bourk¨¥ pink salt was regarded as magical and healing. It was so expensive that a rock of it could be exchanged with a huge ore of iron. It was the main economy of the tribe.


    "I don''t know what this is but it does warm my belly and bones."


    Dovos praised the local smoke as he inhaled another puff to fight the chill. Ethan had to warn him.


    "Slow down or you will spend the rest of the day dancing naked and get robbed tomorrow. It is made from a snow herb."


    The big fireplace in the middle heated up the entire hall, comforting the dwellers and visitors with warmth. The rest of the hall was filled with counters and tables talking businesses.


    Ethan asked a man with a shield if he knew the way to the mountain.


    "We come here for the village. Do you happen to know a way?"


    "I do. But outsiders are not allowed to enter the village. It is prohibited."


    "We are here for a mission. See this shield and identity papers? One of our comrades from the village died during a mission. We are here to return his belongings to the family."


    Ethan explained their reason. The man checked the bag. He recognised the shield design right away. It was the work made by craftsmen from their region.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I shall take the belonging and return them in your stead."


    The man tried to take the bag. However, Ethan moved it back to him and rejected the man''s favour.


    "Sorry man. I don''t trust strangers. I promised the warrior that we would share the prize and I intend to keep it. I can''t give them to you and not know if it actually reaches the family."


    "You mean I will take them for myself? Humph* you accuse me that I will steal from a man of my own tribe?"


    It triggered the man. He stood up and prepared his fists. Ethan stood his ground firm. Dovos had to calm them down. But it did not work.


    "I should be the one wary of you two. Who knows? You killed our man and pretend to bring back his items. To infiltrate our sacred mountain and steal our salt."


    The commotion turned big. The crowd turned their heads to watch. They were hoping for entertainment, a fight. But their wishes were crushed when a young man came running and stopped the man.


    "Wait, Dor¨¹g. Don''t fight. I must be the one they are looking for. I am Ig¨¹an and I heard you are looking for the family members of the warrior who belonged to that shield. That shield is my brother''s."


    Ethan looked at the young man and concluded that he was his actual brother. He handed over the bag. However, he was stopped by Dovos who asked the most ridiculous question he had ever heard.


    "How am I supposed to believe if you are his real brother?" Dovos asked.


    It was a basic logical question. Unless the young man right in front of them looked exactly the same as Ish¨¤n. Ethan looked at Dovos, asking ''Are you serious?'' in his mind.


    "Because we look the same? I am his twin." The young man explained. He did not understand why he had to though.


    It was an awkward moment. All eyes were on Dovos and the silence filled the air until Dovos laughed bursting out loud.


    "Hahaha. Ahaahaha. Come on. I was just messing with you."


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.He softly pats the young man''s shoulder with his big hand as he tried to break the ice. Except it made it worse. Ethan had to save.


    "I apologize for my partner''s behaviour and I am sorry about your loss. Your brother was a fine warrior."


    "Thank you. May I know how...how he...", the young man''s head dropped as he spoke.


    "It was a geckan. A geckan nest, actually. Your brother bravely fought and helped us until a genkan got him while he was trying to save a man."


    "I see." He gave a sad smile with a tint of pride. He continued, "That''s so like Ish¨¤n. He always put others above himself. Anyway, thanks for informing his death by coming all the way up here. It must be a hassle. You may take the gold back. The shield is enough. Thank you again."


    "No. You can also take the gold."


    "No. I insist. You two came all the way here. It is to show my gratitude."


    "Hmm.. then may I ask a favour as a token of your gratitude? Let us visit the mountains." Ethan asked.


    The favour made the young man think a lot. He had much to contemplate. ''The tribe always honour the gratitude''. As a favour asked by his debtor, it must be met. On the other hand, it was the iron-clad rule that no outsiders shall set foot on mountains.


    Ethan knew this fact. His journey here was not in goodwill in the first place. He came here with his own agenda. He heard an artefact of the Temple was hidden on a mountain where there is white in all seasons. After the book of Sahel, he was interested to find out what that artefact would be. What kind of book it has to be to make lord Mordu'', the salvation of men, went on full berserk to burn down the entire island along with his hundred of soldiers.


    "So..? You will let us, right? It is just a visit." Ethan pushed the young man to agree.


    "Ermm... Haha. I don''t know what to say. It is above me. Let me ask the council first. In the meantime, you may rest here."


    "Sure. I hope it won''t take long."


    Dovos looked at him startled. Yes, he did want to go up there too, that was until he figured out how cold it would be. However, it was he who asked Ethan to tag along so he shut his mouth.


    They waited a night while the council of defenders thought of a way how to reject them. The next morning, the council agreed to let them climb the mountains, under the eyes of a defender. Ig¨¹an volunteered.


    And so the three of them: Ethan, Dovos and Ig¨¹an climbed the mountain.


    "You might want the shields on the mountains. Take one from the pile."


    Ig¨¹an offered them their native shields from the pile. They tried the shields. All of them were different from the regular shields. These shields were longer and narrower, its top edge was curved inside. Regular shields have reinforcement outside where they would look like a bump to hit with the shield effectively. But here, the reinforced iron was built inside where the handle was; the outside was completely smooth.


    Both of them believed these shields were practically death weight for them on the climb so they gave up the idea. Also, they used a long sword and a Warhammer as weapons so a shield was useless for both.


    Ig¨¹an saw them and smiled mysteriously.


    There were only two paths they could take in the mountains. One was used by the tribe and another was built by Temple. They were separate paths until connected by the Temple three years ago. They took the path the tribe used.


    The start was a smooth slope. However, after climbing for a candle, it became steep steps.


    "Steps," Dovos sighed disappointedly, "how many are there?"


    "Five hundred till the resting place."


    "Damn."


    Under the cold and the weight, they felt like their knees were breaking. The inner of their mouth became dry and cracked as they kept swallowing the cold air while panting. They were dying but Ig¨¹an was the same as before, smiling.


    "Didn''t we pass more than five hundred? Why aren''t we reaching the resting spot yet?" Dovos complained.


    "Not really. A hundred still left. See this totem? It marks where we are and helps us navigate."


    "Is that so?" Dovos approached the totem and cleared the snow to see the engraved. It did say a hundred. Dovos turned gloomed as if he had lost hope until Ig¨¹an made him thrilled by his words.


    "They are also where most people died from bad stepping. So be careful."


    "Hell!" Dovos stepped back immediately in fear. "Tell me sooner. I could have died."


    Ig¨¹an smiled, and so did Ethan.


    After another hundred steps, they reached a cliff. Eight feet apart was another cliff which was connected by a small bridge made of ropes and planks. It swung when a cold stroke of air blew through the narrow gap between the two mountains.


    "Hell no. I ain''t passing that shitty bridge." Dovos quited.


    "It is the only bridge. The good news is that we can rest after crossing the bridge. It is right over there." Ig¨¹an tried to cheer them.


    Ethan approached the bridge and checked below. It was a sheer cliff, a drop would be a free fall, a sure death. It made a creaking sound whenever the wind passed. Even Ethan turned pale and blue, getting cold feet. He lied to himself it was because of the snow but deep down he knew he was frightened by the crossing.


    "Are you sure it can hold my weight?" Dovos questioned.


    "Sure. We always pass it while carrying shields and loads. Don''t worry. Watched my steps. But follow only after I pass it completely."


    Ig¨¹an passed the bridge quickly. When the weight of him was on, the bridge dropped lower but became steadier. Ethan felt it was doable so he followed him. So did Dovos, but it took him longer.


    All of them successfully reached the rest stop. Both Ethan and Dovos sat immediately and rubbed their icy cold feet.


    "Don''t spill the water," Ig¨¹an shouted to Dovos who was satiating his thirst leisurely. It got on his nerve but Ethan de-escalated the situation by suggesting to make a fireplace. Ig¨¹an made a fireplace to get some warmth and eat some meal but he forgot his flicker stone so he went back to the bridge.


    "Shit. It seem I dropped my flint stone when I checked my bag back there, on the other side. I will do a quick trip."


    "It is fine. I have one. You can use mine."


    "Thanks. But no. It is a gift from my brother. I can''t lose it."


    Although it was just a stone, Ig¨¹an stubbornly went back to get the stone. Ethan let it be because it was a stone full of sentiment from his dead brother.


    It was at the moment when Ig¨¹an was crossing the bridge, Ethan heard a faint sound behind the rocks. It was a growl.


    Ethan swiftly got on his feet and took out his sword. The same with Dovos. He heard it too. They braced for a sudden fight.


    Right at that moment, a snow missile flew through the white mist straight to Dovos. It hit Dovos''s hammer. Its force was too strong, it would have shattered a sword in contact. Luckily Dovos wielded a big-ass Warhammer.


    The second missile flew toward Ig¨¹an and hit the bridge. The planks were broken into pieces, its rope snapped from the other side and the bridge fell down the cliff.


    Unfortunately, it also took Ig¨¹an along with it.

 Ch38

    The ambush got them the best of the three warriors. The surprise assault from the white mist brought chaos to the newly founded friends. Although Dovos luckily blocked a missile with his Warhammer, it was not the same happy story for the native warrior ''Ig¨¹an''.


    A missile happened to hit the wobbly bridge and took it down to the bottomless pit between the two cliffs. And Ig¨¹an who was crossing to get the flint stone back was brought down along with it.


    Ethan dashed to the cliff in the hope of Ig¨¹an dangling to part of the bridge which was still attached to the ground while Dovos kept the perpetrator busy by taking on all the missiles with his Warhammer.


    Ethan was right. Ig¨¹an was still holding onto the rope of the suspension bridge and the planks were no longer there.


    As soon as he saw Ethan, his eyes lightened with hope. Yet at the same time, he felt uneasy.


    Ethan noticed Ig¨¹an could not look straight into his eyes.


    He pulled up the rope with all his strength and soon brought Ig¨¹an out of dangling in mid-air.


    Right after his feet touched the ground, he pulled out his shield and blocked for Dovos.


    "Sir Dovos! Take cover behind those rocks. This is the whitegrowl we are up against. They are cunning monsters, as smart as monkeys. It is intentionally targeting to destroy your hammer. It is trying to play with us."


    "Destroy my hammer? Heck! I will take the challenge. It doesn''t seem so bright if it thinks a ball of ice flakes would shatter the block of steel."


    Ig¨¹an gave up explaining. He meant the hilt, not the block. With his white-painted shield, he blended into the surrounding.


    "Just get behind a rock! He has more experience in fighting this monster." Ethan yelled to the stubborn Dovos. Only then he took cover.


    After its targets are no longer visible, it approached near. From the snow, they could see the sketch of it. It grew bigger and bigger as it got closer until it was twice the size of Dovos. It was a big ape-like monster; hairy and scary. It did not possess any big sharp claws like other monsters but a fist from it might smashed the ribs.


    A frontal attack might be devastating, Ethan concurred so he made a ball out of snow and threw it to the side behind the monster from his cover. It dropped right where it was supposed to be and the whitegrowl turned its sight to the sound. Right at that time Ethan burned up his blade and slashed the monster.


    "Flameno!"


    Since it was a snow monster, Ethan thought a fire would scare it hard. Except he was so wrong. Whitegrowl was not a monster made of snow but a monster that dwelled in snow. And like humans, it loved the warmth.


    The blade failed to cut through the thick skin. The hair soaked wet in snow easily put out the flame. His attack was like a bite from an ant. And his ignorance punished him.


    The whitegrowl turned back to him and swung its big arm hard. Ethan was thrown into the air and hit by a wall of rock. Thanks to his quick reflexes, he reinforced his blade with divination and blocked his ribcage from a direct hit, saving his life. However, the hit to the rock with his back nearly broke his spine.


    "Oh_hell." Dovos was shocked at the sight of Ethan''s flight. He ran out from his hiding and dropped a smash to its toes to keep its attention away from Ethan. It did a lot more damage than Ethan. At the same time, Ig¨¹an used his camouflage to cross the field and took a good position. From there he nocked his arrow and shot one to its nape. It missed.


    The whitegrowl kicked Dovos but he did not fly much because of his weight. Also, the legs were not its strong forte.


    "It hurts like hell. As if I was run over by a stallion. Damn, you in hell!" Dovos swore. At least he could still shout, unlike Ethan who could not any more. It hurt just by breathing.


    Dovos took out a potion from his stash and drank it. Then he popped another and drank again. He also threw one to Ethan.


    Ethan gulped it down immediately and soon found his pain lessen. Such potency, it must be expensive he concluded. Soon both found themselves on their feet again. But Dovos got more than just anaesthesia. He got temporary strength.


    It was the kind of potion which warriors without talent for spells used to fight the monsters.


    "Aim the nape while sir Dovos is catching its attention, sir Ethan. That''s where their skin is most delicate." Ig¨¹an shouted the plan. Since these monsters live in the mountains, the muscles in their arms and back turned rock hard from continuous climbing. The skins of the chest and abdomen became scar-thick from friction and healing. The rigorous environment turned the already-monstrous giant into an unkillable beast.


    The plan was good but very hard to execute. Dovos was not agile enough to dodge unstoppable attacks. Ethan''s slashes, even with divination, were not deep enough to inflict considerable damage. And Ig¨¹an arrows; they kept failing to hit the nape or distract the monster.


    The worst was the ground they were fighting on, which was half the size of the barn. There was not much space to dodge the attack from twice-the-size monster.


    Dovos got up quickly to execute the plan. He ran to get his hammer back which was thrown away near the cliff. It flew out of his hand when he was thrown away. He rushed to it since the monster was already heading toward him and he had nothing to defend without his hammer. As he approached the cliff, he took the wrong step on the slippery edge and fell. Earlier, he dropped some water while drinking and those drops became a thin layer of ice which resulted in this deathly drama. Ig¨¹an predicted this and told him not to spill any water. But he disregarded it at that time.


    He tried to get back up by himself but the snow-covered land did not give him a good grip. Little by little he dropped lower and nearer to death.


    "Sir Dovos! Don''t shout or it will see you! Hang in there, I will come." Hastily he went to Dovos while Ethan distracted the monster loudly.


    "Look here, you dimwit!" He taunted the whitegrowl. He made a ball out of snow and coated it with divination then gave it its own medicine. It hit to cheekbone and he got its attention for good. Except he got more than he could handle. Angered, the monster threw right back at him in a volley. Ethan had to run for his life and was covered by a big rock. As the snowballs hit the rock, he saw the pieces of the rock splattered little by little.


    Then the volley stopped suddenly. He got to worry if the whitegrowl decided to go to Dovos and Ig¨¹an so he got up to taunt them again. He was wrong. It was planning to punch him to death. The moment his head reached over the rock, he felt a gust of wind beside his face. It grazed his left cheek.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.Swiftly, Ethan rolled to the side and dodged the second attack in time. A less experienced warrior would be stunned by the first attack and got killed instantly by the second one. Right away he got away, the rock he took covered earlier was flattened to the ground by its hammer-like attack.


    Ethan sprinted to the next cover but he was hit by the missile and knocked down. Again he managed to block with his enchanted blade which saved his life. Before he got up, he saw a big dark shadow umbrellaed over him. It was the whitegrowl; it already reached him. He was perplexed by the agility of the monster. Is this the end_ a thought came into him.


    "Take this!!" Dovos swung his Warhammer hard at the Achille''s tendon the monster. The sudden jerk on the heel threw it off-balance, giving him a chance to escape from certain death for Ethan and he took it. The moment he got up he saw Ig¨¹an looking straight into his eyes and he knew exactly what that meant.


    "You and your brother have the same eyes!" Ethan shouted as he took a step over Ig¨¹an''s shield and jumped with the propelling from Ig¨¹an. Ethan turned toward the whitegrowl in mid-air and with his sword, he stabbed the middle of the nape. He could see a glance at another day as his blade swopped into the flesh of the whitegrowl and cut the spinal cord.


    "Divination!!!"


    In a flash, the white giant dropped to the ground like a puppet with broken cords. Dovos celebrated like a madman and Ig¨¹an, he smiled meaningfully while Ethan was on all four, panting from exhaustion.


    It took them a while to end their celebration until Ethan suddenly picked Ig¨¹an by the collar and asked, "You knew it, didn''t you? Answer me!"


    Flustered and confused, Dovos tried to calm Ethan down till he saw the expression of Ig¨¹an. It was mysteriously filled with shame and trouble. So he let Ethan be. Ethan put Ig¨¹an against the wall and asked again, "Tell me! You knew! Didn''t you!?"


    Ig¨¹an rolled his eyes down and stared into the snow before he could answer. With the most regrettable voice he mumbled, "Yes, I did. I am sorry."


    "Sorry? That''s it? Is this how the mountain tribe repay their debt? To be killed by some white monkey?" Ethan cornered him.


    Ig¨¹an could not answer. There was no way out for him. So he decided to come clean.


    "The words from the elders are absolute. No outsiders must be allowed to set foot on the mountains. And we must always repay our debts. You pushed us to meet the two contradictories. So this is the only way. The council decided to let you on the mountain and die on the mountain. That was the only way to meet both."


    "I can''t believe it." Dovos breathed out heavily due to frustration. He found it so ridiculous. If they were determined not to let anyone on the mountain, they should have insisted. They did not need to pretend like goody-two-shoes and then tried to kill later. He contemplated much then told, "Let''s go back. We are not welcome anyway so let''s get back. We had already admired the view and it''s nothing but white so why bother? I am sure the view would be the same in their village too."


    Dovos decided to end their journey of North since the atmosphere became uncomfortable to keep on going. He noticed Ethan was still angry so he persuaded him and tried to defuse the tension.


    "Come on, man. Give him a break. We know he had no choice but to comply with the orders from his elders."


    Since Dovos had decided to go back, Ethan decided it would be best too although he still regretted that he could not reach the real goal he was here for after coming all the way up here. He could not get any chance better than this.


    "Fine. Let''s go back. But I doubt we could go the same route now that the bridge is gone."


    The three automatically looked back at the cliff where the bridge was before and sighed hopelessly at the same time. Dovos asked if they should wait while Ig¨¹an went back to the village and brought others to rebuild the bridge. Of course, Ig¨¹an said no. He was not rude enough to leave the men who had saved his life in the unfamiliar mountains where water would freeze instantly.


    Although he hated the idea, Ig¨¹an decided to go back down through another way.


    "There is another way. The Temple track. The two roads are connected by a small track up the mountain. Our village used to provide food and materials for the Temple through it. We will go there and use the temple road to go down."


    "There is a temple up there?" Dovos asked in surprise. He did not know the Temple even reached the stubborn mountain tribe.


    "No. Not a temple," Ig¨¹an replied, "I think it is some kind of training ground for Templers. There used to be an army station up there. Not anymore though."


    Ethan nodded meaningfully after hearing the news of the temple leaving the area. Is the artefact already moved somewhere after the incident in the twin rivers? Then he was too late. He came here for nothing, he concluded.


    After discussing their way back down, they caught a breath and a meal before they went back to their rigorous climbing. Ig¨¹an went near the wall and looked for something. Dovos and Ethan had no idea what he was doing until he dug up some snow and pulled out some meats from it. "The foods rarely go rotten when hidden in snow so we usually place some games we hunted under the snow at every rest point. Anyone in the tribe has the right to eat them. That way we reduce the load we carry."


    Ig¨¹an cooked up the mutton stew with some parts of the liver. He said it was the best dish to revitalise in the mountain. While Dovos swallowed up the stew without a single care, Ethan could not eat much. After the betrayal, the awkwardness still lingered in his heart.


    They resumed their journey after refilling their stomach. Ig¨¹an was right about the liver revitalising effect. They could feel their body emitting much heat, repelling the cold. They could barely feel the iciness of the snow and chilling wind. Their steps got faster and their body lighter. They easily climbed the uphill road and soon, by the night, they reached the crossing called ''temple track'' which connected the village and the Temple. The crossing was the peak of the mountain they have been climbing. And from the peak, they looked around.


    "Amazing," Ethan exclaimed at the exotic beauty of nature. Dovos was also brought to tears by the magnificent view of the scenery. Never in their lifetime, they had seen such a stunning sight. The colourful lights glow in the night sky. They felt their wounds healed and the exhaustion blew away just by the sight of it. Ethan had heard about such magical lights in the northern sky from his acquaintance once. But he did not believe it.


    "We call her ''Aurora''," Ig¨¹an explained proudly.


    In some distance afar, they saw some lights from the torch fire and some children sliding down the snowy peak. "We used our shields to slide down," explained Ig¨¹an while smiling as he revisited the innocent, pure joy, past memories.


    "Damn. You should have insisted on us back then." Dovos said regretfully about the shield he did not take.


    "The east side of this mountain is my village. The west was occupied by the Temple. See that peak over there, that''s where the Temple was. Follow me, we have to reach the west side to rest."


    "Why not rest here?"


    "We can''t make a fireplace here. The people from the village will see us. Let''s go. Be careful not to step wrong or you will roll down the peak and then fall off the cliff to the very base we just climbed from."


    Regretfully they descended to the west side of the peak and said their final goodbye to the magical lights and the cheerful village while Ethan was thinking about only one thing. How to get rid of these two and get to the temple?

 Ch39 The two faces coin

    While Dovos had fulfilled his mission by returning the belonging to Ig¨¹an and watching the miracle lights of the northern night sky, Ethan had not finished his hidden agenda yet.


    He heard rumours of a relic or an artefact hidden in northern snow by the Temple and he wanted to go there. Ig¨¹an said the temple placed a centurion at the opposite peak of the village but not anymore. Yet Ethan still wanted to go there, in case, the temple tried to trick them.


    In any case, he needed to get rid of Dovos and Ig¨¹an first. He could not let them know that he was here to steal the relic, so. Then he got an idea.


    The track between the temple route and the village route was a narrow track connecting the two peaks. A misstep could result in a fatal accident. And he tried to use it.


    While Dovos and Ig¨¹an were having a conversation, he purposely walked behind them. Then he buried himself in the snow and faked his fall by placing one of his shoes above. "Woah..! arrr~!"


    It was silly acting. Yet it worked. They were so deep in conversation that they did not notice the busy Ethan. Only when they heard the scream, they turned back and Ethan was gone.


    "Shite! Did he fall?" Dovos asked in shock. Ig¨¹an ran back to the place and saw the shoe so he checked below. He found the robe Ethan threw down near the edge. He climbed back to Dovos and showed him the robe as he shook his head in sadness.


    Dovos could not say anything as he loss for words in the absurdity. "... ... Will we find his body if we go down there?" "Probably. Not sure. Nobody falls down there yet. But judging by the fall, he might be in pieces."


    The conversation stopped for a while as they did not know what to do. Then they decided to move on.


    When they seemed to be away, Ethan got out of the snow shivering. A chilling snap hit his nose which seemed to be frozen already. He went down to get his robe back but found out Ig¨¹an took it with him.


    "You gotta be kidding me."


    He cursed at them in a shiver. He put his hands in the armpits in a desperate attempt to warm them. Then he moved on without any robe to cover his bare skin against the frosty air of the north.


    There is only one track so he successfully reached the temple without a guide. He saw a narrow passage which led to the temple between two rocky cliffs. A wall made of columns of logs guarded the entrance of the passage, with a tower above. There was no one in the tower anymore. He looked around the cliff to see if there was a way to climb and found a way. He climbed the cliff and got onto the wall, then jumped down to the other side.


    After an exhausting climb and entry, he found out the gate was not locked. "What am I even doing?" He questioned himself.


    He sneaked along the passage which was an upward slope. He believed the temple deserted the place after the unmanned gate and tower but to be certain, he moved as silently as he could.


    When he reached the top, he found two pairs of totems on top of each cliff. Each pair represents good and evil. As he walked forward, he saw a temple in the middle of the snowfield. In Ethan''s eyes, the temple looked somewhat unique and original, unlike those temples in flatlands. Unlike marble temples, this wooden temple has no ''stairs of realization'' at its entrance. Instead, the passageway earlier acted as a stairway. Its high slope roof seemed like a mountain peak, and at the top is a small statue of Mordu'' carved out of wood.


    Snows were piling up at the door and surrounding since there was no one left to take care of the temple. "They must have actually deserted this place." He was certain of it after the condition of the temple. He entered the temple to cover himself from the chilly air and get away from the frozen ground. Same as other temples, the inside was a long hall with a big statue of Mordu'' at the end. "Flameno!" He heated his sword and placed a fire at one of the three fireplaces. The fireplace is a double deck system where the lower level is filled with coal to burn while the upper level is filled with rocks. When the coal burned, it heated the rocks and the water must be splashed over the rocks to get the steam. That way, one can get both the heat to warm his body and the steam to soothe his throat.


    Ethan enjoyed the fireplace to the fullest. He felt all the tense muscles were getting relaxed. Then he started to get ache all over his body. At first, all the bruises and injuries from the battle were numbed by the cold but all of them resurfaced after some warmth. He quickly drank up a potion from his pocket to ease the pain.


    Due to the exhaustion from the battle and the climb,  he dozed off quickly by the warmth from the fireplace. He felt like a baby in a mother''s arms. He recharged himself for a while until he heard some muttering nearby. He opened his eyes and saw two pairs of feet. He reached for his sword but before he got to it, a big hammer pressed down his sword.


    "Dovos?" Ethan said in surprise. "Yes. Yours truly." Dovos answered. He continued, "We came here to rest the night before we search your body tomorrow. Now it is my turn. We saw you fell down. How did you come here?"


    "I-I I fell off. But there was a step below and I seemed to be unconscious there for a while. When I woke up, I climbed back up and you are gone. So I came here to rest the night." He made up a lie quickly.


    They stared at him suspiciously. Ethan forced his eyes to watch them in their eyes back, not to sway away, so that they did not suspect. It was a very hard job. But he did it. He convinced them.


    "Oh_ thank god. I thought you are a ghost. Grandma said if a person dies on this mountain, the ghost comes here as the haven, at the feet of Mordu''. You are not. Are you?" Ig¨¹an asked him seriously but the absurdity of his question made Ethan unable to answer in the same manner.


    "Yes, you are right. You got me. I am a spirit with nine souls. Once I die, I lose a soul and respawn at the nearest temple. I need to go back there and recollect my essence of soul before it is lost forever."


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.Ig¨¹an gazed at Ethan, gaping his mouth in awe as if he had met a legend. Then he remembered something and gave it to Ethan. "Here. I got it from the spot you fell. It is your robe. Is the essence in that?" He handed the robe over respectfully.


    Dovos could no longer hold his laughter he burst out laughing. Ethan also chuckled joyfully.


    "He is messing with you. Do you really think that''s possible?" Dovos laughed while Ig¨¹an, embarrassed, tried to act like he was playing along.


    After some laughs, they sat by the fireplace quietly, against the giant pillar of the temple; each in his own thoughts in the warmth of fire and steam. They gazed at the crackling sound of burning coal and mesmerising dance of steamy white fumes.


    A while later, Dovos finished his meditation and went to sleep. So did the rest.


    In the middle of the night, when the moon was still out and the snowy owls were still at the peak of hunting, Ethan woke up. He carefully got up not to make any sound. He did not even take his sword because the metal might make a sound. He sneaked around the temple in his dagger, searching anywhere that might be hidden or might have been hidden the artefact. He looked at every nick and notch, hoping he would find it or anything related to it. Nil to the result, he went over to the barrack to search for any hints where the artefact was moved to.


    The commander''s hut was a separate house from the barrack. A bed, a rack and a table were placed properly inside. On the table were a bunch of documents, nothing related to what he sought. Below them was a map of the North in detail. Since he was in a separate house, he lit up the lantern which oil was turned into a block by icy wind. It took a while but it brightened up the room nicely as it was supposed to be.


    Then he noticed someone was behind him. ''A Templer?'' He dared not reach to his dagger as it would alert him. He dared not show defiance while his back was still to him. ''I must get out with words.'' He turned around slowly, holding his breath.


    He saw a man; a big man; standing and staring at him curiously.


    "Oh! For lord''s sake! Dovos!"


    "So, did you find something?" Dovos asks nonchalantly.


    "Found what? I am not searching for anything." Ethan feigned ignorance. He could not afford to be caught. Almost all warriors in Midland were devotees of Mordu'', waiting to be bestowed by his lord Mordu'' to serve as Templers. They would not think twice to accuse a person of blasphemy and bring to Temple to make a face for themselves. Although they had only known for a while, he did not want to fight a friend whom he had shared a pot.


    "I am touring around the pilgrimage site."


    Dovos chuckled at his blatant lie. He took the lantern from Ethan and shone it over the map.


    "Where do you think they moved the artefact? Do you think it is still in the north?"


    "I don''t know what you are saying. An artefact? What artefact?" Ethan kept his poker face.


    Dovos smiled and shook his head as he saw how bad Ethan was. He took out a gold coin and tossed it to him. It was the same kind of coin he got from Clara.


    "Do you what this coin is?"


    "Some kind of communication?"


    "So you do get it. You are not totally ignorant. These coins are given out to those who do not sympathize with the Temple; the ones who see the true face of the Temple disguising itself as the beacon of mankind while poisoning society. We are the warriors who find our own ways to defeat the monsters to break the absolute dominance of the Temple."


    "So, you guys are the devilspawns; hence, the angel with horns and the devil with a halo."


    "Oh_no. No. Don''t lump us with those bastards. They are evil bastards who want the power to oppress others. They are nothing but the same as Temple. We are different. We want the power to defeat the monsters and protect people without the help of the Temple. Our goal is to destroy the dominance of the Temple and create a power balance then end the corruption of the Temple. We are the good guys. The temple lumps around all non-aligned warriors as ''devilspawns'' to opinionate the public against us."


    "I see. So you are saying we are on the same side. What makes you so sure that I am trustworthy? I might tell on you later or I might be a Templer myself, killed one of you, held onto the coin and pretended to be one."


    "Not possible. A Templer would never touch or hold possession of an item with the face of a devil. It would soil their sainthood and the blessing of Mordu''. Trust me. I have thrown one to a Templer in joke and you should have seen his face. He was like he just touched something nastier than rotten flesh. He prayed for his lord''s forgiveness throughout that night."


    Ethan listened to Dovos and noted that Dovos could be a maniac or a sadist. His Warhammer said it all.


    "Anyway, I have found nothing. It is either they moved or there isn''t one in the first place."


    "I see. Then let''s go back before Ig¨¹an wakes up."


    "Ig¨¹an? Isn''t he one of you?"


    "Ish¨¤n was. Not his brother."


    They went back to the temple and found Ig¨¹an was still sleeping. "The sun is rising and this guy is still sleeping. He still has a long way to go." Dovos shook his head in disappointment. They decided to watch the sunrise to waste some time.


    While they watched the sunrise, they saw something sparkling from the forehead of Mordu''. So, Dovos got up to investigate it.


    "It must be jewellery. You should leave it be." Ethan advised him. "Oh come on. A jewel on a big statue while people are starving on the road. I could buy a lunch for thousands of people with it."


    "If they find out, it will be the village that has to pay the consequences."


    "It will be fine. They deserted the place and the village people are not keen followers of Mordu'' either. They have their own goddess."


    Although Ethan kept warning him that it was a bad idea, Dovos went on ahead. He extended his arm but the statue was taller than he thought. So he got on the narrow platform, grasping the staff of Mordu'' as support.


    Suddenly the staff went in below the deck and Dovos fell on his back from the platform unbalanced. As his full weight hit on the wooden floor, a loud noise roared across the hall along with some tremors.


    "Just how much do you weigh?" Ethan shockingly asked Dovos.


    The commotion woke Ig¨¹an up. The young man looked around with his half-opened eyes. "What''s going on?" He muttered indistinctly. Then his squinted eyes became wide open when he saw a secret passage open behind the big statue.


    "You big bastard! You did it!" Ethan shouted happily.

 Ch40: the secret the mountain holds

    Ethan went hugging Dovos when he saw the secret passage, which he had been searching for, open behind the big statue of Mordu''.


    "You big bastard! You did it."


    While the two were jolly with their new finding, Ig¨¹an, who had been sleeping the whole time, stared at them confused.


    "Oh! Ig¨¹an! Close your mouth or a fly will lay eggs in it." Dovos made fun of him.


    "What is that? What''s happening?" Ig¨¹an mumbled.


    Although Dovos and Ethan did not notice, Ig¨¹an noticed the floor was trembling since earlier. He put his ear to the floor and listened to it.


    "Footsteps! Footsteps!!" Ig¨¹an yelled urgently. "Get down! Get down to the floor! Hurry!"


    Immediately after Ig¨¹an''s warning, they heard the familiar low growl from the distance. A snowball flew in through a window. It hit the fireplace, spreading the burning coals across the wooden floor. Soon followed the second, third and fourth ones, crushing to the wall of the temple.


    "Whitegrowls!" shouted Ethan, "I see two on the left."


    "Three on the right." Dovos counted through the window. A whitegrowl saw his head and took a shot at the target. It went straight through the window toward Dovos'' head. And Dovos did not notice it as he was talking to Ethan giving his back to the window. Dovos felt his back hair standing up as his instinct tried to warn him. However, it was too late to dodge.


    "Fu*k me," Dovos muttered.


    A loud thud echoed across the hall. Ethan reopened his eyes which were tightly shut earlier as he was not ready to see another tragedy. He saw Dovos panting in fear while Ig¨¹an blocked the incoming missile with his shield at the last minute.


    "Get away from the window. Toward the secret tunnel!" Ethan directed them.


    They rushed to the narrow tunnel behind the statue, while icy missiles came running to them. The floor was burning. Pieces of wood shattered spewing all over the place. Columns broke and the roof sank in without the support. The beautiful wooden temple was destroyed by the bombardment of monsters.


    "Gosh, this passage is completely blocked. We can''t get out from here anymore," complained Dovos.


    "We can''t go out there even if it is open anyway. Let''s move inside. Ig¨¹an, do you know where this leads to?"


    Ig¨¹an shook his head. This was the first time he noticed there is a tunnel below the temple.


    They sensed that they were going downward. They kept on walking until they found the exit. It wasn''t a natural tunnel but there wasn''t any mine nearby to be man-made either. "This must be used by the temple for some secretive businesses," Ethan noted.


    After three candle time, they saw some lights ahead of the tunnel. It put a smile on their faces.


    "Finally!" Dovos shouted joyfully. As if his whole life had been imprisoned in this suffocating tunnel, he ran out pushing Ig¨¹an to the side. He did not even care what could be waiting ahead.


    When they reached the end, the scene mesmerized them. It was a giant room in the middle of the mountain. One side was a wall of rocks while the other side was open ground. From there, they could see the end of the tundra field and the start of the greeny grass plain of Rode dukedom.


    "Hey! I can hear the sound of flowing water. Do you hear it too?" Dovos asked. He had been hearing it since they were in the tunnel. He did not say it because he did not want to alarm the others.


    "Must be the water in this lake," said Ig¨¹an pointing at the pond in the middle of the room. The snow dropped into the room and was gathered at the middle lowest ground when melted and formed a natural pond. With the rocky foundation, the water was as clear as crystal. Dovos shook his head saying the sound could not be from a resting pond. "It is the sound of a river."


    Dovos got his answer when Ethan stood at the edge. "You must be saying this. There is literally a river flowing right out of the mountain at our left side." He called them to check it out. "This must be the start of Irra River."


    "I will be damned." Dovos'' jaw dropped when he found a big waterfall, just thirty steps to their left.


    "It is so beautiful," Ig¨¹an concurred with him.


    "You haven''t seen this yet?" Ethan asked Ig¨¹an in surprise. As a local, Ig¨¹an should have seen it at least once. Ig¨¹an explained why. "I have, only from the ground though. No one in the village knows there is a room in the middle of the mountain. In fact, most of us know very little of this mountain even though we know almost every nick and nock of the other mountains. Since before my grandma''s time, this mountain became a prohibited area. No children were allowed to play on this mountain. We called this mountain the ''Lair of the undead, the evil''s den''. No aurora can be seen from here," said Ig¨¹an.


    Ig¨¹an shared his knowledge about the mountain. It was just a lore but Ethan did find the mountain suspicious. On the beautiful wall of the rocky mountain, there were undecipherable inscriptions and strange drawings.


    "Who drew these?" Dovos took a guess leisurely while taking a rest on a rock bed which happened to be near the wall. "Must be a child from your village. I mean which adult would draw a mountain goat with a snake as the tail? Or a monkey with a horn."


    "No. It can''t be. As I said, no children from our village come here." Ig¨¹an continued, "This drawing reminds me of a story my grandma told. She told me that, once, her father had hunted a rabbit with antlers. Also, his friend claimed that he found his wife walking in the distance who had died by falling off the cliff. He said her feet were those of a mountain goat so he ran away."


    While Dovos and Ig¨¹an focused on drawings, Ethan scratched his head reading the inscriptions. He believed he had seen a similar inscription before. But he did not remember where.


    "All of this wasn''t that long ago though. It started when a man named ''Sakh El'' came a century ago. Back then, King Dane united the midland and welcomed us, snow tribes, to live in warmer lands. The treaty broke the ancient way of not allowing outsiders and some lowlanders came to live with us. Among them was Sakh El, a foreigner. After he settled here in this mountain, all those weird things started. Since then, the elders re-established the no-outsider law." Ig¨¹an spilled his village stories. "Of course, that evil sorcerer was exterminated by Sage Mordu'' later, hence a temple was built there."


    While Ig¨¹an was telling the story, a name stroke an interest in Ethan''s heart. "Sakh el. Sakh el?" Ethan kept muttering the name until it sparked something from his memory. "Sakh El? ... Sahel?"


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    As if he had unravelled a messy ball of wool, the answers to every question came into his mind. He looked around the room carefully with the change in point of view. Alienated inscriptions, weird drawings, a rock bed and the man named ''Sakh El'' who might possibly be Sahel, the writer of a strange book with human anatomy and then, Mordu''. "I get it now," Ethan spoke out loud accidentally. When Dovos asked what he found out, he acted a fool. "Hmm? What? I didn''t say anything."


    After refilling their water, they continued their journey downward. There was another tunnel on the opposite side. They did not know where it might lead them but it was a safer chance than climbing down the slippery rocks.


    They followed the tunnel for a very long time. Since there was no sun to tell the day or night, they could not figure out how many hours or maybe days they had been walking inside the tunnel.


    "Can you share some water?" Ig¨¹an asked after he rattled his water bag for any drop of water. For someone who had been living in snow, he had never been this hot or sweated before; nor he had any idea about rationing water. Dovos checked his bag. It was flat. "I am done too. At most, a sip or two left." They both eyed Ethan''s bag. It seemed heavy at the bottom.


    "No," answered Ethan. "Not now. Let''s walk for a hundred more steps. Then we will rest."


    "But, sir. My vision is turning blue."


    "Then slap your cheeks and alert yourself. We will keep moving."


    Although it was a bit harsh, Ethan did best what he believed for the survival of them all. Without rationing the supply, they would not make it out alive. Dovos understood what Ethan meant so he comforted Ig¨¹an and helped him with the weight while Ethan helped Ig¨¹an alert by keep talking to him.


    "Will I die here?" Ig¨¹an muttered. His mind slipped away. "If I die here, ...I know it is too much to ask but can you at least send the reward money my brother got to my family?"


    "No," replied Ethan. "You won''t die here. You are a warrior. Do not give in to the trick of the body. Be your mind the master of your body. Not the servant."


    Ethan told him to be strong. However, Ig¨¹an was not strong enough to fight against the heat. "The kid won''t make it without the water." Said Dovos. "He isn''t like us. Snow and ice were his life. He can''t stand against his heat. Let''s rest for now and give him some water. Let''s not push him too much."


    "...okay. Let''s rest."


    After a gulp of water, Ig¨¹an felt life came back to him. Ig¨¹an took out a chunk of Chevon from his bag. It was their only meal and they were lucky that  Ig¨¹an happened to take one from the snow stash. They sliced it as thin as they could and ate it raw. "Are you sure we can eat this raw?" Dovos asked. He had no intention to take any chance in a tunnel. A belly problem would be devastating in a partially closed environment, already stinky by three men''s sweat.


    "Definitely," replied Ig¨¹an confidently, "sometimes we forget a flick then, we eat meat raw. I guess you can use extreme cold to cook the meat."


    "I doubt that."


    "Well. We have already eaten it raw several times and we are still fine, so. We can''t cook here anyway. And Ig¨¹an, don''t put in too much salt. We can''t afford to be thirsty."


    "Don''t worry. Our salt is special. It is a gift by Aurora." Ig¨¹an said proudly as he sprinkled some fines over the slice.


    "Heck. I don''t know where does your confidence come back from. Just earlier, you were giving your last words to us."


    They made fun of Ig¨¹an. Embarrassed, Ig¨¹an lowered his head while giggling. He himself believed he was ridiculous. He was so serious back then that it became funnier after. "I really thought I was a goner," Ig¨¹an confessed with a big silly smile.


    The three of them resumed their journey to nowhere after a small break. They had no schedule. No taking account of time. They slept when exhausted. Ate the bare minimum when hungry. Walked when recharged.


    And so, later, they saw a glimpse of hope at the end of their journey. They saw a ray of sunlight shining through a hole in the roof. It was not the end of the tunnel but they decided to get out through it. Ig¨¹an ran toward it first since he had been desperate to get out of the heat. To his shock, there was another hole in the floor too. He was too focused on the light, he did not see it. He fell down the hole.


    Ethan and Dovos, who were laughing at the kid, rushed to his rescue when they saw him fell suddenly. They looked down by the edge and called him out worriedly. Compare to their worry, the response was rather lukewarm as they saw him smiling at them.


    "I am fine. It was only three meters fall."


    "Don''t be too relaxed. It is dark down there. We don''t know what kind of monster might be dwelling inside. Check your surrounding first."


    Since Ig¨¹an was inexperienced with the monsters, Ethan had to warn him. Ig¨¹an followed what he was told. He raised his shield and checked the surrounding. He saw nothing since the tunnel was too dark. Although the ray of light reached inside the tunnel, it was only up to his head. The light did not reach the rest as the tunnel slopped horizontally downward.


    He was fine, happy and relaxed before he did not know a monster might be down there. After the warning, he got scared real quick. The tunnel was empty and quiet. However, he felt like something ominous was watching him, gnarling at him.


    "Ermm... Can yo-you pull me up?"


    "No. You are too far. But you can climb up yourself."


    Ig¨¹an thought for a second. It was doable since he had been climbing the mountain since childhood. But he did not want to give his back to the dark in case there was a monster.


    "Then, ho-how about you come down and we find another way together," Ig¨¹an suggested.


    Both of them chuckled at the kid but they complied. They jumped down the hole to be together with him again. They explored the tunnel with Ethan''s luminous. Unlike before the tunnel scattered into many paths which were connected, crossing paths. To their surprise, some other paths led outside too even though they were at down level.


    "This is like a maze," Ethan remarked at its wonder. After going around for a while, they finally decided to go out.


    There, they found out they were in a giant hole in the middle of a dusty plain.


    "What is this place?" Dovos wondered. They could see a range of snowy mountains in the distant north and another range in the west. "Are those mountains we were at before? Did we come down from there?" "Probably." Ethan concurred.


    "Anyway," Ig¨¹an took a big gulp of water leisurely before he continued. He was sure that they would find a water source now that they were free. "Where are we?"


    Ethan answered, "South to the Northedge, mountains in the west, a giant hole in the middle of a dusty plain, and_" He tapped a few times at the ground with his feet, "limestone at the feet. There is only one place in Midland." Ethan deducted the place.


    "The start of the era of monsters! The gate of the Devil! The pit of Doom!" Dovos stole the spotlight, "the quarry of Rombit."


    "And I am sure now," said Ethan. "That this place isn''t the start of everything. But there, that room in the mountain is. And my guess_ Mordu'' might not be the hero. But a culprit."

 Extra

    About Midland


    Regions of Midland


    Norg


    Governor - Count Heildberg Keiser (His Excellency)


    (House Keiser)


    Heir - Baron Roman Keiser


    Capital - Norland


    Sigil - an upside-down sword behind a shield with a branch of barley on each side


    Colour - green


    Sousa


    Governor - Count Afzal Vincentino (His Excellency)


    (House Vincentino)


    Heir - Baron Azul Vincentino


    Capital - Southsail


    Sigil - a scorpion


    Colour - orange


    Westex


    Governor - Viscount Davis Schneider (His Lordship)


    (House Schneider)


    Heir - Baron Davos Schneider


    Capital - Forkguard


    Sigil - sword, spear and axe crossing on a shield


    Colour - red


    Easton


    Governor - Viscount Alberto Clement (His Lordship)


    (House Clement)


    Heir - Baron Cohen Clement


    Capital - Portland


    Sigil - a trident


    Colour - blue


    (*Being smaller regions, Westex and Easton are governed by Viscounts)


    Ronbask and Donbask (Rode dukedom)


    Governor - Duke Ducan Goldfield (His Grace)


    (House Goldfield)


    Heir - none


    Capital - Gambit


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.Sigil - pickaxe and hammer on the golden wheel


    Colour - golden yellow


    Midland (Region of Crown)


    Governor - King Louise Adder Eclair (His Majesty)


    (House Eclair)


    Heir - Princess Cleo Adder Eclair/ Clara (Her Highness)


    Capital/Crown city - Midlake city


    Sigil - two horses with a shield in the middle with a crown above


    Colour - purple


    Northedge


    The northernmost region of Midland where snow capped mountains dominate the land. The fortress known as ''the white fortress'' built in the great tundra plain acted as the trading post and communication office between the mountain tribes and flatlanders.


    Temple (the protector of the realm)


    Leader - Mordu'' (the son of God/the saviour of mankind/the guidance of humanity)


    Executives - Ayeegyees (His Holiness)


    Commanders - High Templers (His Holy Might)


    Administrative officers - Clergies


    Army officers - Templers (Sir)


    Devilspawns


    The spellcasters who are not the devotees of Mordu'' and do not follow the ways of Temple are called devilspawns by the Temple. They are believed to have done a deal with the Devil to obtain the power of spells, contradictory to Templers who are blessed by Lord Mordu''.


    Revenant


    Leader - Clara/ Cleo Adder Eclair


    Founder - Jonah (pathfinder of the desert)


    Executives - Jonah, Gura, Abel, Elba, Clara (decisions made by voting)


    Members - mostly formed by people who resent the Temple


    Location - Imba¨C a small village nearby an oasis in the desert of Sousa


    Neighbours of Midland


    North - Northern Ocean (Glaciers).


    East and South - Indrean Sea, Empire of Indra (Eastern continent)


    West - Kingdom of Claudia, Centra Ocean, Western continent.


    *As for the map, I would like to sincerely apologize for not being able to upload it. I forgot to copy the link to the image on Imgur. So I would like to redirect to chapter 9: Dubious Hearing where I upload the map for the first time.

 Ch41: The true face of Mordu

    A century ago, Northedge,


    "Issam! Issam!" A man came running into a hut, screaming his friend''s name. Anyone could tell the man was in complete distress from his actions. So, the curious neighbours crowded around the house to hear a hint of what was the matter.


    "I am here. Slow down and take some breaths. You are frightening everyone." Issam tried to calm his friend. However, his words did not reach him.


    "Issam, I saw my wife. I saw my wife. Sh-she...she walked past by me."


    There was nothing scary in his words for someone who did not know what happened to his wife last week. She fell off a cliff accidentally during a hunt. After hearing his words, people muttered indistinctly. "Is he high on moonshine?" "He is in grieve, so." "Well, mountains can be deceiving." "Or maybe an actual spirit. Mountains are holy places." They projected their own opinions on the matter.


    "Oh come on. Maybe you are seeing things because you miss her so much. Let''s go inside and drink some warm tea to calm down."


    "No. I am not seeing things. It was just like you said. Like a rabbit with an antler. Sh-she has... Her legs are those of a goat."


    The last words retook their attention quickly. It was not just the two who had seen strange animals lately. They all had a fair share of experience in their hunt. But this was the first time they heard of a human. And a dead one on that.


    "What kind of sinister things are happening on that mountain?" An old woman wept. She was the mother of the dead wife. "It is because we let the outsiders on our holy land. We anger our father and he punishes my poor daughter."


    People of Northedge regarded the northern light ''Aurora'' as a god and their father. He is believed to guide their souls to heaven with his mystical lights. Those who die on the days when their father does not visit, their spirits will wander around the earth till their father visits them again. When a Northedge person dies on the lowland where their father never visits, a personal belonging where a part of the soul resides must be returned to Northedge so that the spirit shall be guided to pass onto the next life by the father.


    Unfortunately, Aurora never shines on that mountain. The husband searched for his wife''s remains but couldn''t so they went with personal belonging. However, it did not seem to be working since the wife''s spirit was seen wandering around.


    "Our father is angry because we let an outsider into his house. Now my poor daughter is paying the price." Her mother, the old woman, cried in sorrow for her daughter who couldn''t pass on.


    "Well. Let''s not conclude everything instantly. We should confirm and discuss with the elders first." Issam tried to comfort the woman. The others also agreed. "Right. Let''s ask the Sage first. He has been meditating and doing rituals on that mountain for years to bring forth our mother to it. If something is happening at that mountain, he will know best."


    And so the villagers went up the mountain with offering to the great sage.


    After they climbed up the slope between the two capes, they saw a humble hut at the peak. An old man bare naked except for a loincloth covering his crotch was waiting for them on a charpoy. He was so thin, his ribs could be counted even from afar. His long messy grey hair was spotted white by the snow. All alone on this mountain, bearing the sufferings to call their father upon the mountain impressed them.


    They paid their respects in a deep bow. Before they could say anything, he raised his hand, gesturing for them not to interrupt him.


    It took him a while to end his meditation session. All the villagers, young and old were waiting for him in the snow. Some covered themselves from the snow with their shields.


    "Is this for the matter of your wife?" He spoke to the dead woman''s husband in a low voice. His eyes were still closed and his body was in the same position without changing posture.


    "Yes, O'' wise sage." The man replied in great respect. "I saw my dead wife, walking in goat legs."


    The old woman wept again when she heard the misery of her daughter.


    "Then, need not worry. What you saw was the spirit of your wife and a goat attached when she crushed upon it. I have separated the two poor spirits already. They are wandering around freely now."


    After they found out that there was no sinister thing going on, the audience chattered happily. The man was also happy to hear his wife was free of agony now. "Then, o'' wise sage. May I see my wife again for one last time? I want to say goodbye to her and that I will do my best to take care of Ca?, our son. And if I could get her remain, I may be..." He asked a request.


    "Insolence!" The sage shouted angrily before the man finished. "Is it not enough to help your wife, now that you ask for more? Does your greed see no limit?"


    The man hurriedly denied but it was over.


    "I have decided your wife to be the first offering for our father."


    When the sage raised his hand, a gust of wind appeared and created a snowstorm between them. Issam pulled him out and they retreated from the mountain.


    The man apologized to the villagers for angering the sage but they understood him completely.


    "It is fine. We all feel the same way when our loved one leaves us suddenly. All we could do is hope that they will see us doing fine when they reach to father, and pass onto the next life without worry."


    While the rest were comforting the man and the old woman, Issam was not satisfied with the conversation with the Sage. There were things unanswered.


    Meanwhile, the sage went behind the hut after the meeting. When he swayed his hand, the wind carried the snow away from the ground, revealing a small tunnel. He looked around before entering into it. The tunnel was small, the size of a ten-year-old child. Although he was a tall adult, staying alone for many years in the mountain made him as thin as paper so his body fit the tunnel when he crawled. It took him some time to reach the room hidden inside the mountain.


    A middle-aged man welcomed him joyfully while feeding his pets. "Hey, grey head Mordu''! Look at how this one grows in a day!" He showed one of his pets which was placed inside an iron cage. All his six pets were contained inside the cages which were placed in a row. The one he was most proud of was a huge worm, nearly the size of an adult, with thick scales all over its body. It was wriggling over the joy of eating a rabbit its master just fed. "I don''t know if it will fit with this cage tomorrow. We should build something bigger."


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.Mordu'' shook his head in disagreement. "I ain''t doing anything for it. In fact, for all these things. What''s the point!? To crawl through a hole? I should have walked here decently like a man."


    "But you reach here in what_ four candles time? It would take half a day before."


    "Then try crawling for an hour yourself. Fricking hell. Why are you even feeding it? Dispose it already."


    "Dispose? Why would I? This is a breakthrough in science. It can cut the distance in mountains. It can dig a tunnel in an instant. Men would take weeks or even months. Also, today is the era of mining. Think of how much gold it will dig in Rode or irons in Midlake. One worm was all it took when hundreds of men were needed. Two rabbits were all it took to feed a worm while more than thirty rabbits might be needed to feed hundreds of men. This will bring a new era."


    The man successfully persuaded Mordu''. The Sage smiled profoundly when he imagined the gold.


    "Then, Sahel. Let''s get rid of that one, at least. It will give us a headache whenever those idiots from the village come to look for it." He pointed to a woman with goat legs. She was also detained in a small iron cage like the others.


    "But you said that was your breakthrough. We resurrected a human who would have surely died. With your magic and my knowledge, we will make humans immortal. Yesterday, we replaced the legs. Tomorrow, it will be the heart."


    Sahel explained his grandiose ambitions. Mordu gave a thought for a while. It was tempting. He was already 60 years old. He felt there wasn''t much time left for him yet he felt this void of unaccomplishment. He could bend the wind and fire to his will now. He could eject water and lightning out of thin air. If he would live another ten more years; he believed he might have accomplished calling Aurora to the mountain.


    "Fine. Let''s keep her for a few more days. But don''t ever let her walk around again."


    "They need to move around for good circulation but sure. I will have them walk only here."


    For a few weeks, there was no incident of finding strange animals around the village. Issam and the villagers believed it was all over like the sage said or so they thought. Until one day, when the iron cage could no longer hold Sahel''s favourite pet, the giant worm. The ten-week-old monster had grown into the size of a big hut as if it had lived a century. The iron, one of the hardest materials of the era was instantly grinded into pieces by its menacing razor-sharp teeth which were in hundreds of thousands in number.


    It broke out of captivity and went down the mountain. Along its way, the other cages were also broken.


    Panic, Sahel asked Mordu'' to take care of it while he would take care of his smaller and less vicious pets. He thought he could control them at their will. However, a beast was still a beast. When it no longer satiated with the rabbits, it eyed to bigger meal, the humans.


    Mordu'' hurried down the mountain before King Dane and his Lowlander army defeated the monster and traced the origin. It would be the end of him if things got out of control. He may wield the power of spells but it won''t be enough to take down the entire army.


    Contrary to his worry, the lowlander soldiers were no match for the ferocity of the vicious monster. When he reached Rombit, he found out that the entire garrison in the quarry was annihilated by the monster. Worried to the bone, he did not rest at Rombit and decided to hunt it down before there were more causalities.


    When Mordu'' reached the northern outskirts, he saw a mass of people running toward the town to seek refuge from the monster. They thought the stone wall of Rombit would stop the monster. Their futile dream was crushed when the centuriworm toppled the stone tower in a single blow.


    While they were hopeless and desperate to cling to their pitiful lives, they saw a grey old man in a ragged robe with a long staff. His face was full of worry and love for them without a glimpse of fear. He was standing tall and huge.


    Mordu'' was worried that there would be no way to get out of the wrath of King Dane if there were more causalities. I must save them and defeat this monster before it leaves clues that relate me to it.


    He spread his arms. The crowd split into two from the middle, revealing the hideous monster coming from underground. The earth''s crust raised above as it approached closer to him. Then it appeared before him, splattering the earth, readied to devour him. Mordu'' chanted. A big bolt of lightning ran out of his staff and penetrated through the monster. Mordu'' fried the worm thoroughly till no evidence was left to trace its origin. When he came back to his senses, he saw the entire mass including the army led by Duke Goldfield bowing him on the ground. Young Ducan, on his knee, was staring at him in deep and utter respect.


    "O'' saviour of men and defeater of the devil''s beast. May you bless us with your name?"


    "Me?" Mordu'' muttered quietly and confusingly. Then he raised his voice in full confidence, "In my name, Mordu'', I punish the foul beast and let its soul repent in the cycle of life, till it rests under your feet O'' Father."


    "Is your name Mordu'', O'' saviour?"


    "Yes. My child."


    "And from where O'' saviour has come?"


    "I have descended from_," Mordu'' turned to the north. Then he remembered they might find out if he told the truth so he pointed to a mountain in the east. It is the farthest mountain in the east where aurora can still be seen.


    "O'' saviour from the mountain. I shan''t thank you enough for saving our pitiful lives from the foul beast. I was afraid as if it was the end of humanity."


    "No. Rise, my child. Rise without fear, my children. Our Father has sent me to protect his children. I shall guide you to his light."


    "Then I, Goldfield, promise that I and all of my coming generations shall be your faithful servants. My army and I shall be your sword and spear in your endeavour to salvage humans."


    After he had a taste of accomplishment, Mordu'' had a change of heart. He was no longer afraid of letting loose the monsters in the world. Death. Destruction. Despair. He decided to step on them.


    He told Sahel to make more monsters. Fouler, viler and viciouser. At the same time, he would abduct humans from flatland by using the roaming of monsters as cover. They would dissect, operate and experiment on them until one day when he no longer needed Sahel. He blamed Sahel, the foreigner, as the culprit of the strange animals to the villagers and executed him. And he became the owner of the Book of Sahel.

 Ch42: The first step

    "Mordu'' is the culprit?" Dovos asked him confusingly. They just got out of a tunnel so Ethan must be out of his mind, he believed. They suffered a lot in there. They could barely drink, barely eat and their sleep was out of rhythm so this talk must be from it, he concluded.


    Ethan explained his reasoning. The drawings and inscriptions at the suspicious hideout, the connection between the room and the temple, the connection between the content of the Book of Sahel who could be Sakh El and the hideout. "They are too much to be called a coincidence," Ethan explained. "Of course, they are not definitive evidence." Ethan gave some room for doubt since he did not want to challenge the most powerful man based on circumstantial evidence.


    Ig¨¹an scratched his head in shock. Although mountain people do not regard Mordu'' as a god, they do respect him as the Great Sage. At the same time, Dovos walked in a circle subconsciously as he was in deep thought.


    Ethan watched the two of them quietly as he believed they needed some time. He explored around the quarry alone to find a place to rest. He built a fireplace and cooked the last strip of chevon.


    The smell of meat lured the two men away from the deep thought. They sat by the fire and smoothly took a chunk each.


    Silence filled the room except for the sound of chewing meat until Dovos started the conversation. "Let''s do it. I am sure you are already with me, Ethan. But I want to hear it from you." "Do what?" "Taking down Mordu'' and the Temple."


    Just the thought of it stirred up his mind. Of course, he wants to. If Mordu'' was not a true saviour, then everything he said was all lies too. That he was the son of God. That he was the protector of the realm. And that he was the guidance of salvation. They are all lies. Mordu'' lied. Then, what about his father who trusted Mordu'' and played gambling? What about his mother who was killed by a monster while working in a field in place of her gambling-addicted husband? What about Leila who was punished unfairly because of the rules of a false god? Would all those be different if Mordu'' did not lie? Will they all be still alive?


    Anger boiled inside him just from thinking. Ethan took out his sword from the sheath and brought it over to Dovos'' hammer. "I am in." Ig¨¹an hesitated at first then he decided to be in. "You get my shield too."


    And so, the three newly bonded warriors swore loyalty to each other to bring down the most powerful man and the most influential organization.


    They returned to the white fort in Northedge to get back their mounts. Ethan lightly brushed Rings''s forehead and touched it with his.


    "I am sorry for leaving you here for so long, Rings. I bet you miss me. I miss you too. Especially when I had to walk all the way back to here from Rombit." He handed a carrot to Ig¨¹an and introduced him to Rings. Rings snatched the carrot from Ig¨¹an''s hand and gobbled it.


    "Hey, don''t scare your new uncle. This man has never pet a horse so be gentle with him, okay?"


    Rings neighed cheerfully as if they scared Ig¨¹an on purpose.


    After a rest at the white fort, Ig¨¹an climbed the mountain to inform his family about his brother and said farewell for his journey before joining his new friends, while Ethan and Dovos travelled south to start their plan.


    "If we want to take him down, we will need more hands." They journeyed across the country to Sousa where the hideout of anti-Temple organization was stationed.


    "This is Indran. Don''t tell me. The madame is the head of your_."


    Dovos refuted it profoundly as if he hated the very idea of it. "We are going further."


    They entered the shabby inn which was the same in all seasons. Ethan reckoned a cheapskate like Madame can''t be a ringleader.


    "You are back, Ethan? Young master is missing you. He must be sad if he knows you come back while he is away." The innkeeper greeted friendly to Ethan. Then he saw Dovos. "As usual, a room for one?"


    "No. A room for two with lunch and dinner delivery to the room." Dovos replied. He put a bunch of gambers on the desk.


    The innkeeper was confused at first then he looked at Ethan and understood it.


    "Sure. Here is your change, sir and the key. Third one on the left, second floor." The innkeeper returned two two-faced coins to Dovos. Without further conversation, Dovos went upstairs. Ethan followed.


    Dovos handed over a coin to mark Ethan''s entry to the group. Ethan checked his own coin with the one he got from Clara. The face of the devil and the angel looked the same but he noticed there were different patterns of markings on the side. Clara''s coin had full markings while his coin had a big gap after every five markings. Dovos explained that those markings were identities.


    They rested a bit in their room until they heard a light knock on their door in the middle of the night. Dovos woke up Ethan and they followed the innkeeper. They stepped quietly not to wake up the other customers. They went around the inn to the back where the desert starts.


    "Follow my lead. Don''t wander anywhere without telling me," said a man waiting for them on a camel. He sounded very serious. "Here are your headscarf. You might want to wear it from the start if you don''t want to taste sand every time you speak." He gave out the scarfs which looked the same as the turban on his head. He was all bundled up in thick layers of clothes, covering everything from head to toe.


    He looked around to make sure no one was following them before their departure. The location of their hideout must not be revealed to anyone without the coin.


    "Are you sure that we should travel at night?" Dovos asked in worry. He had heard somewhere that deserts are more dangerous at night since many venomous snakes and scorpions usually came out at night to avoid the scorching daytime heat.


    The man in the turban reassured them, "Tomorrow, you will be glad you travelled at night."


    There were a lot of reasons he chose to go at night. He could see the stars for direction, avoid the heat and most important of all, maintain the security of the hideout location. Trackers won''t be able to follow them easily at night without any lights. Dangerous nocturnal animals also provide a natural defence against any invaders. Anyone new to the desert will peril in the harsh environment.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "I am Jonah, the ferry of the desert. As long as you follow me and my command, you will get to the destination safely."


    It was a very long walk. By the time they saw a body of water with a line of coconut trees in the middle of a small settlement, it was near dawn. They safely reached the hideout without encountering any danger although it was a different story for any who followed them. They occasionally heard helpless screams from behind. The thought that the same could have happened to them sent shivers down their bones, chiller than the icy winds of the desert.


    As soon as they approached the settlement, they heard a ring of bell from the tower. Except for the big dusty brick building with a tower, the rest were more or less tents. The residents watched them with their wary eyes. A man with a huge diagonal scar over his cheek took out his dagger and licked it as a show of nerves.


    Their destination was the big building near the oasis but Jonah turned to another path. Ethan and Dovos looked at each other, confused, but they followed the man without complaining. They walked around the settlement for a while, until they finally reached the main building. Then, Ethan and Dovos finally understood that Jonah intentionally paraded them around just to have some fun. He wanted to see their intimidated faces.


    "That was unnecessary," Dovos mumbled displeasedly.


    Ethan was surprised by the fact that Dovos had never been here even though he was in the band.


    "Show me your identity." A bald man stopped them at the entrance and asked for their identities. Dovos showed his coin proudly, "Third rank." The man checked the coin with markings in the group of three and gave him a nod. Then, Ethan gave him his coin. The man checked the coin and showed displeased. "Fifth rank. Why are you even here?"


    Ethan was baffled by the question. He noticed the onlookers had formed a wall so that he could not escape.


    Why is he there? He asked himself. He was there because Dovos told him and Jonah led him. If he wasn''t supposed to be here, why did they even take him there? He looked at Dovos and Jonah. Jonah was having fun, smiling in the corner, until the bald man also cursed at him for taking a newbie inside.


    Jonah calmly shouted to Ethan, "Show you another coin."


    Ethan did as he said. He took out Clara''s coin. Only after he saw Clara''s coin, the guard stood down and gave him a pass. "First rank. You must be Ethan. You may enter. She is waiting for you upstairs."


    Clara welcomed him with open arms when she saw Ethan as if she had been anticipating him for a long time.


    "You seem so certain that I will join your organisation."


    "Of course, you will. You hate the Temple after all."


    "Not really. Not at that time."


    "I see. But you are now, right? So, you must have found something up there that makes you hate them."


    "Y_you know about Northedge? ... Of course, it is your doing."


    Ethan sighed in disbelief. He expected that she would not hand over her mission out of goodwill. But he did not expect it would turn out this big.


    "Yes. I told Dovos and Ish¨¤n to befriend you."


    Clara explained. Then, she noticed Ish¨¤n wasn''t there. She made fun of him, believing Ish¨¤n was scared of the desert since he lived in the snow. When Dovos informed her that Ish¨¤n was gone, her smile faded away.


    She told them to rest as they had travelled the whole night. They woke up when the bald guy left them lunch on a tray. "Come to the conference room after lunch. It is next to the room you were before."


    Probably due to courtesy to a guest, the food was not too shabby. A potato scorched by the hot desert sand and a skewer with a scorpion. "How is that ''not shabby''?" Dovos asked Ethan in disbelief.


    After a proper (disgusting for Dovos) lunch, they joined Clara and the others in the conference room. There were five of them; Clara, the bald guy, Jonah, a woman with an abacus and an old man whom Ethan believed he had met somewhere before. They were already discussing something but when Ethan and Dovos arrived, they changed the subject immediately.


    "Welcome to the revenant," said Clara cheerfully.


    It was new to Dovos. When did they call themselves revenant, he wondered?


    Clara continued, "I would like to introduce you to our council members. I am Clara. The co-leader and main sponsor. This bald guy is Gura. He is the captain guard of this camp. This is Jonah the founder of this settlement. He also works as a ferry. This desert is like his own backyard. This is Abel. She works in finance and logistics. Finally, this old man is_"


    When it was his turn, the old man suddenly approached Ethan with a knife in his hand.


    "Wait. Mr Elba. Mr Elba!"


    Before Gura disarmed the old man, he reached Ethan and swung his arms around Ethan. Then, he hugged him while crying in happiness.


    "I know I will meet you again like this, O'' saviour. I know you were a good man from the start when you helped me. I know you are not like the other warriors from Temple."


    As the old man kept talking like he knew Ethan, Clara asked Ethan if they were acquaintances. Ethan couldn''t answer. He was confused. He believed they met somewhere but he couldn''t remember the man''s name or anything.


    The old man wasn''t angry but he smiled, "Of course, you won''t remember me. You must have helped many people so there is no way you remember them all. But as the one being saved, how would I forget the face of my saviour? Ethanial, we met at the camp near the gold mine in Rode. You retook the gold from the soldiers for me so that I could save my family. You were travelling with a young girl at that time. What''s her name? Leila?"


    After he heard the story, Ethan finally remembered the thin old man who was coughing all the time and asked for his help to steal the gold back from soldiers. The soldiers robbed his golds which were to donate to the Temple for his sick family.


    When Clara heard the great story about Ethan, she mumbled to herself, "It seems like things will be easier.


    "This is great. Knowing each other. So let''s start our real work; to take down the fake god Mordu''."


    Clara placed a sketch of a man on the table. It is a man known by Ethan. "Templer Ra¨¹n."


    Ra¨¹n is an infamous High Templer, known for his ruthlessness and brutality even among the Templers.


    "Yes, you are right. And he is the Templer who killed my mother," said Clara. "So we will start with him."

 Ch 43: The journey to Norg

    "So, this must be your haven." Ethan chatted with old man Elba while he waited around for the potions.


    Before the trip, Clara told him to grab a couple of potions first so, he toured around the alchemy room while Mr Elba made potions for him.


    "Yes, it is. But this isn''t mine, actually. I am not the real potion-master. I make the potions while the master is away. I am still an adept."


    "I see. What about your family? Your daughter and grandchild, are they here too?"


    Ethan asked about the old man''s family. He remembered the old man who went to the camp to search for gold for his sick family. When he talked about his family, the old man dropped his head and paused for a moment. Then, He took a deep breath, "They are dead. They died three days after I reached the Temple."


    Ethan apologized and expressed his sorrow for the loss. The old man forced a smile and said it was fine, that he had already made peace with it. He explained that after he got the gold from Ethan, he went back to his family and together they travelled to Gambit urgently. When they reached the Temple, he donated the gold and an Ayeegyee came to examine them. Then, his benevolence prescribed a potion so they waited. After a while, they saw a servant carrying a tray of potions coming toward them. When he saw the oncoming medicine, he was relieved and could finally breathe. He made it, he told himself. It was a false hope.


    Another servant, behind her was a man wearing a golden robe who seemed to be in urgent, interrupted the servant carrying the medicine for the old man''s family. They chattered for a while, the servant handed over the medicine to the rich man. In exchange, the rich man gave a small bag to the servants in secrecy.


    The old man complained about the immoral incident to his benevolence, hoping he would get justice. No son of God and the pupil of Mordu'' would stand such indecency, he believed. What he got in return was, "that man and his family were true devotees. They have donated to the service of god far more than you imagine. Don''t you think such a man and his family deserve the blessing from God, more than you? Wait for your turn. Don''t be too greedy. Your turn will come soon, my son."


    So, he waited for his turn. However, the potions never came. Later, he found out that those potions were the last stash to cure such illness. That night, both his daughter and newborn grandchild passed away one after another.


    "After that day," said the old man Elba in a shaky voice, "my eyes were opened. That the Temple and its men were no sons of God. They are imposters. Because no son of God would do such a thing. Greed is the character of a man, not a god''s." The old man said that after the incident, he chose to become a healer himself and met with a master. Through the connection, he joined the Revenant.


    After hearing the old man''s story, Ethan was more convinced that he was right; that Mordu'' is an imposter.


    Clara also accepted his assumption. She did not care if there was definite evidence or not. She needed a story she could give to the public to rally against Mordu'', a seed of distrust. And Ethan gave her that.


    "Ra¨¹n is no mere Templer. He is a high Templer who is in the inner circle of the Temple. One of Mordu''s executives." Clara briefed Ethan about the target while travelling. Dovos and Ig¨¹an came along with them. She continued, "During his days, he defeated a dozen of the king''s guards alone. He is called the pet tiger of Mordu''."


    "Don''t worry. He is old now. Back when I was in the service, we called him old perverted tiger."


    "Still, a tiger. Do not treat him lightly. We must kill him. We must succeed in this mission. One mistake and we might turn into his prey from hunters."


    Clara told Ethan to be careful. She sensed that Ethan looked down on Ra¨¹n and she was worried that things might go wrong. Ra¨¹n is not just her revenge. This mission is very important for the organisation too.


    Ethan looked at Clara and saw her worried face. So, he made fun of her. "You. You are scared of him. Aren''t you?"


    "What!? No."


    "You are. I can see in your face."


    "No. I am just being careful. And I want you to be the same. No. I need you to be the same."


    "And I will be. You will get your revenge. I promise. So, you don''t need to be too tense. Relax and save your energy."


    Dovos watched them from behind and scoffed. He had travelled with Ethan for nearly a month and never did he hear him tell such things to Ig¨¹an or him.


    "No, we can''t relax. This is not a vacation trip. This is a mission. We need to be ready. You know what? Let''s train at every dusk until we reach the destination." Clara suggested. The three men shared a glance. They hated the idea. They believed they had enough training.


    After that executive meeting, they held a tournament to choose the best fighters among them who would be sent out on mission. Ig¨¹an joined them after the first week. Ethan, as expected by Clara, defeated all his opponents including Clara and won the tournament. Dovos and Ig¨¹an also exceptionally showed good performance against the other non-spell casters, securing their positions.


    And so, the four of them were chosen to go after the high Templer. However, they were put under the toughest training before being sent out so that they were ready to face a high Templer. For over a month, they had to go intense training in the desert every day.


    Under the scorching sun, they were told to meditate over the steamy sand. It is easy to calm your mind and focus on your body under a cool shade. It is a different matter to do so when both your mind and body are burning constantly. Achieve this and the chakra in your body will increase tenfold. Your fireball will become a meteor. Those were what Gura said. Except when asked if he trained the same, he told Dovos, "Well I am not the one chosen to fight a high Templer. I was never needed to train like so."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.The second course was a dual between them. They were shuffled so that everyone became familiar with each other''s fighting styles.


    In the third course, they were put together as a team and had to fight a group of ten, fifteen and twenty respectively as a simulation. Gura himself led those groups with two other spellcasters against Ethan''s team.


    Dovos remembered that none of them could lift their arms for two days as their muscles became sore and their bodies ached.


    "Did I hear it right? Is she suggesting we train like that again?" Dovos asked Ethan in protest to Clara.


    "Yes, I am." Clara stood her ground. "This isn''t a joke, you fat belly. This is a high Templer. We can''t even defeat Ethan and he is a mere Templer. Think about how strong a high Templer could be."


    Although they hated to admit it, Clara made a point. In the end, they agreed to train. "But we need two days rest before the fight or we won''t be able to lift our weapons during the fight."


    And so, they travelled at day and trained at night as they crossed the western part of the kingdom toward Norg. Their intel reported that Ra¨¹n was sighted at a small village near Norland.


    After two days, they reached the bridge connecting the Sousa and Westex over the Irra River. They saw the bridge was blocked by a group of soldiers bearing the banner of House Schneider of Westex. They saw a group of travellers being stopped and searched. While the men were searched quickly, the women were taken advantage of by being groped publicly under the pretence of security.


    "Halt! By the order of Viscount Davis, every commuter must comply with the search."


    Three soldiers came forward to search while a line of soldiers formed a wall of spears. They threw the bags down to the ground without a single care that it might break something inside. Ig¨¹an, inexperienced to such rude behaviour, attempted to tell them off but Dovos stopped him. The soldiers cut the bag open and flipped it upside down, dropping everything on the ground including the clothes.


    One of the soldiers went to Clara and ordered her to spread her arms and legs with ill intent. Before he touched Clara, another soldier came forward and yelled at the earlier soldier to search Ig¨¹an.


    "Hey, bastard! Go to the one with the shield. I will search her myself." The man in shiny armour ordered. Since his captain ordered him, the man switched to Ig¨¹an. "Is this shield made of wood? Look at its shape. After all these years and you northerners still carry this useless heavy load?" He saw Ig¨¹an''s unusual shield and made fun of it. Many flatlanders still perceived mountain tribes as uncultured swine.


    "My apologies, Miss. These pumpkins don''t know how to treat a lady. May I know your name?" The captain asked Clara.


    "Paula Clause," Clara answered. It is the name of a lady from Crown City. Paula was an unfortunate girl, stricken by an unknown sickness since birth, so she was never able to go outside of Crown City. Clara had only seen the girl once at the king''s court during the coronation ceremony of her brother Louis. Clara uses the girl''s name because she is sure that the guards in Westex will never meet with the real Paula. She didn''t use ''Clara'' because a single woman travelling with three men would be suspicious unless she was the daughter of a lord and the men were her bodyguards.


    "Ah! A fair lady from Crown City. May I ask your reason for travel?" The guard captain asked while his hands approached Clara''s body.


    "Business trip. In case you don''t know, my family runs an iron mine in Midlake and most of it is supplied to Westex. My father, Lord Pine Clause, knows many commanders of Westex personally." Clara lied.


    After hearing her, he withdrew his naughty hands and let her pass. "Hey, let them go. Don''t make a lady wait too long."


    Thanks to Clara''s trick, they successfully crossed the bridge without any trouble. They were caught off guard since the bridge was behind a small hill after a curved road. They didn''t have time to hide their coins properly.


    "Damn. We were nearly busted. Is it already this season again? Didn''t notice that because of the desert." Dovos complained while hiding his coin in a more secure place.


    "What season?" Ig¨¹an asked. Since it was his first time in low land, he had no knowledge.


    Every year during the winter, Claudians who are the nemesis of Midland always cross the river and raid the villages in Westex. Some detachment went further into the kingdom, pretending as travellers to gather intel on midland. Because of this, the guards are usually placed on all the bridges and ordered to inspect all commuters.


    "Yes. It is that season again. And this year may be harsher. The atmosphere in Claudia isn''t good." Clara added. "We must end this mission quickly and leave Westex fast or we might be stuck here."


    They galloped day and night to the village where Ra¨¹n was sighted. By the fourth day, they reached the village. And just as their intel said, Ra¨¹n was there.


    "Please. Please, sir Ra¨¹n. My daughter only turns of age this year. She is still far away from being married." A villager begged a middle-aged man with a big fan. The father''s face was full of bruises. He begged the man to let go of his daughter.


    Ra¨¹n smirked with satisfaction. "Does it matter? She is of age, right? She will get married one day and have to undergo a ceremony of service. So, why not serve the god earlier." Ra¨¹n told the father of the girl. He signalled his men to take the girl into a room. The girl rigourously fought back but she was no match against the big warriors. A man slapped her hard to quiet her down. It angered the Templer.


    "Hey! Don''t damage my toy or I will cut that hand myself.", Ra¨¹n warned the man then returned to her father.


    "You should be honoured, Mr. Father. Your girl got to serve the Great Templer Ra¨¹n, the tiger of Temple. Don''t worry so much. I know how to handle a woman." Ra¨¹n licked the girl''s neck and entered the room.

 Ch44: The Devil in Angel mask

    The children were playing happily near the pond while their mothers were washing their clothes. They climbed up a tree, jumped back down and rolled in the dirt. Anyone who saw them from afar would think they were monkeys, not children.


    "Jack! How many times do I have to say not to roll on the ground? I am here washing the clothes and you are there dirtying it." A mother yelled at her son. She had enough of it. Among the three children, his clothes took the longest to wash.


    Another woman also checked her daughter and found her at the top of the tree. "Karla! Get down from there. You are thirteen now. I told you to stop climbing the trees and started to behave like a lady." The woman shouted at her daughter. However, the rebellious girl climbed a step higher and stuck out her tongue. It made her mother furious.


    "That''s it. Marla, give me a stick. A sturdy one." She asked her elder daughter. Marla looked around and handed her a washing bat. Marla is an obedient daughter, unlike her younger sister. She is well-behaved, preserved and beautiful. She is the dream girl for all the boys in the village.


    When Karla saw her mother coming with a stick, she accepted that the threat was real and quickly climbed down the tree. On her way, a branch got in her clothes and nearly tore it.


    "Karla! I swear! If you tear one more clothes, I won''t mend it this time. I will make you stay butt naked."


    Frightened, Karla carefully took out the branch and went down the tree, then she hugged her mother''s hand which was carrying the stick tightly so that she wouldn''t be beaten. With the cutest voice she could sound, she apologized to her mother and said she would behave like her sister. It was her 24th time.


    While the people at the pond were having fun watching the repeated drama of Karla and her mother, a young man came running urgently. The children saw him and beat him to go away since their mothers and sisters were in thin wet clothes.


    "No. Stop it, idiots. I ain''t here to peek. I am here to tell you that the Templers are coming. The head tells you all to come back to the village urgently." He relayed the message and quickly returned his way.


    After hearing that the Templers were coming, a commotion occurred. They quickly ended their bath time and returned to the village.


    Meanwhile, at the village centre, the villagers dropped their work and stood at the village square waiting to welcome the Templers. When they saw the banner flying up on the pole appearing from the horizon, they became rigid and tense.


    "It is real. They are coming here." A man wailed as he watched a band of army getting closer.


    "Why are they coming here, Markah? You said we would be fine as long as we paid a little more than the others." A villager said angrily to their village head. The rest also followed him and blamed Markah.


    Since the day the Temple took charge of defending the realm of humans against the monsters, every town and village across the Midland was forced into devotion that they would donate a set amount to the Temple in gratitude for protecting them. When they failed in their devotion, the temple would send out a religious mission to remind their devotion. Usually, the mission would visit the town or village which donated the least amount in a year. Due to that reason, Markah was sure they would not be the target as long as they donated a little more than their neighbouring villages. He knew he was wrong when he saw an army band, twenty men strong, marching to his village.


    The sound of the metal boots stomping the ground stroke a fear in their hearts. A Templer in full armour was riding a big warhorse with the same set of armours. On his chest was a triangle with an eye in the middle, the sigil of Temple. Behind the armoured Templer was a white carriage, its windows covered with red velvet curtains and gold linings. It was the kind of luxury a regular villager would never dream of in their life.


    A soldier moved forward and blew the horn when the carriage reached the centre of the village. The villagers kneeled on the ground while their hands made a roof over their foreheads. Unfortunately, the women failed to reach in time. When the high Templer stepped out of the carriage, he saw only half of the village. It pissed him off.


    "So, you lowly lives are openly showing disrespect to us now, huh? The other villages at least showed respect to me even though they failed in their devotion."


    "We dare not your holy might. Our spouses are rushing from the pond to pay homage as we speak. They will be here soon, your holy might." Markah explained rushly. He turned in the direction where the pond, hoping he would see the women. He closed his eyes and prayed. When he opened his eyes back, his prayers had reached. He saw the women of the village rushing to the village centre. As soon as they were in the presence of Ra¨¹n, they kneeled and bowed, touching their heads to the soil, asking for forgiveness. They made it, barely.


    They prepared a banquet as a welcome to the religious mission. Markah requested a dish from each household to fill the banquet table. Unfortunately, there was a vacant spot on the table. Markah looked at his wife and asked what to do silently. He could not ask for more dishes from the villagers either. So, Martha decided to spread the plates to make it look like the table was filled. However, they found out the Templer in full armour was watching them from behind and he didn''t look pleased. Without any choice left, Martha went back to the house and took one more dish from their table. Karla saw it and complained.


    "Mother, what are you doing? That is my favourite dish."


    "I will cook it for you tomorrow. So..."


    "No! You can''t. You said I can eat it tonight. I couldn''t eat it at my birthday last week so you promised I could eat it tonight."


    "Stop it, Karla. I promise I will make one for you tomorrow."


    "No! I want it tonight. Why are you taking it to the banquet table? There are over twenty dishes already. It is our only dish on the table so why should we give it to them? They have more than enough on their table." Karla shouted angrily.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.However, no matter how furious Karla got or begged her mother, Martha took the only dish on the table away. "Sshh. Quiet or they will hear you."


    The banquet table was full finally. Varieties of delicious dishes were spread out beautifully; only for three people to eat, Ra¨¹n the high Templer, his assistant the Templer in armour and a clergy.


    That night, Karla decided to stay hungry in protest even though her sister Marla tried her best to feed her. It was the same with other children. They watched the banquet from afar, drooling over the delicious dishes they could not eat. Like Karla, some of them hated the Templers for unfairness, while most of them envied and dreamed of being a Templer one day.


    "So, do explain to me why you failed to meet your devotion," Ra¨¹n asked Markah the next morning. The clergy took out the ledger and read it to Markah, "You are expected to donate two pigs, ten chickens, three baskets of herbs, five bags of barley and a thousand gambers. You are short a pig, two chickens, a basket, a bag and four hundred gambers."


    "That''s a lot," Ra¨¹n commented. "We ask very little from you in a year and you can''t even fulfil it? We risk our lives fighting the monsters so that your lazy asses can sleep soundly on the warm beds in your cosy homes. We devoted our lives to protecting the realm. Where is your devotion?"


    "Please forgive us, your holy might. I swear we tried our hardest to fulfil our devotion. B-b-but last month, there was a monster, Redboar, appeared in our area. It killed our livestock and destroyed the fields."


    "So, you are saying it is our fault. That we suck at our job and the monster destroyed your field?"


    "I-I-I dare not, your holy might. A group of Templers came and eliminated the monster. We could not be thankful enough. We fed a pig that night and..."


    "And you are short a pig. Because I ate it?" The Templer in armour cut in angrily and kicked Markah. He beat Markah to the pulp. Then he lifted Markah''s head from the hairs and glared, "Is that what you are implying?"


    While they were beating Markah, his daughter Marla happened to come into the room to give some refreshments. She saw her beloved father being beaten like an animal and it frightened her. She dropped the tray accidentally.


    Ra¨¹n caught on to it quickly and stopped his assistant. "I am sorry, love. You must be his daughter. We must have scared you. Don''t worry about the tray. Leave it there. I will tell my men to clean it later." Said Ra¨¹n.


    He told Marla to come closer and sit beside him. Marla refused. She dared not sit a level above while her father was kneeling on the floor.


    "You have good manners. Polite and beautiful. Markah, you have such a great daughter. Why didn''t you introduce her earlier?" Said Ra¨¹n while his eyes did not go away from Marla. "How old are you?" He asked.


    "I am eighteen." "She is not of age."


    The daughter and the father answered at the same time. It put a smile on Ra¨¹n. A disgusting one.


    "Father, I turned two months ago. Don''t you remember?"


    "No, you are wrong, you silly one. You will be of age next year." Markah insisted.


    However, his lie was seen through when Ra¨¹n lifted Marla''s hair and touched her right earlobe. He found the ruby earring.


    According to Norg''s tradition, any man and woman of age must pierce their right earlobe and wear a ruby earring to signify they are now adults. When they are married, the left side must be pierced and another ruby earring to make it a pair, to signify that he or she is taken.


    "You aren''t lying, Marla. See, that''s why I like you. I liked you the moment I saw you. I like honest people. Beautiful, honest and polite. You are an ideal woman which is rare in this corrupted realm nowadays. You are so pure." Ra¨¹n complimented her. Without knowing the real intention behind his words, Marla accepted the compliment with an innocent smile.


    After that moment, it became her last pure smile. Ra¨¹n signalled at his assistant Templer. The Templer in armour nodded. Then, suddenly, he grabbed Marla by the arm and dragged her into a room. Frightened by the sudden violence, Marla tried to resist but she was no match in strength.


    Markah hugged Ra¨¹n at the feet and begged for his daughter. He begged to let his daughter go. He said she just turned of age and was far from being married.


    However, Ra¨¹n had no intention to listen to him. His eyes had been set on Marla the moment she came in. He smirked, "She will marry one day and have to undergo the ceremony of service. The rule does not state that it shouldn''t be earlier. So, you should be honoured. Not any women have a chance to be of service to a High Templer. She is a special girl which is why a High Templer myself decided to bless her. She will be graced."


    Ra¨¹n kicked Markah away and went into the room. Markah, in tears and blood, desperately grabbed Ra¨¹n''s feet and asked to punish him instead.


    "Punishment? You still don''t understand, do you? This is a blessing. You failed your devotion. You lied to me. What did you even do to deserve the blessing in her stead?"


    "Exactly, your holiness. I am a guilty man and she is the daughter of that impure man. She is as impure as me. She does not deserve your holy blessing. She is just a village girl who should be blessed by a village clergy while your holiness is a man matched with a woman of a higher standard. A royalty." Markah desperately tried to persuade. It made Ra¨¹n think for a while, and then he told Markah, "I see. So you want her to be blessed by a mere clergy. Then, I shall acknowledge your request." He turned to his assistant and the clergy and told them, "After I have a go with her, you two may also bless her with your holy juice. Mwahahaaha! Mwahahaaha!"


    The evil laugh echoed across the village.


    "What''s with that laugh? It sounds so disgusting. Who the hell laughs that way?" Dovos said. It was the weirdest and creepiest laugh he had ever heard.


    "It came from that house," told Ethan. As soon as they reached the village, they had been scouting the layout of the village and the number of enemies from a nearby hill. They were contemplating whether to attack them stealthily by using the houses as cover or ambush them later on the road.


    "It must be Ra¨¹n," Answered Clara. "Only a devil like him laughs that way." When Ethan asked how she could tell, she said she had heard it before.


    "So the target is confirmed. Shall we go in?" Asked Ig¨¹an. He believed it was best to strike at the village since the soldiers were spread thin across the village. They waited for Clara''s command.


    After a while, Clara decided it was best to ambush them on their return since a fight in the village could result many collateral damages. "There are too many villagers. Women and children too. We will wait."

 Ch 45 : The shield and the spear

    "Flameno." Ethan heated his blade to act as an iron stove. Clara put slices of meat carefully so that they would be cooked evenly.


    Since they were near the village, they could not make a fireplace to cook. The temple would see their smoke so they decided to use Ethan as the source of fire.


    "The fats are draining. Don''t tilt it. Keep the blade flat or we lose all the fat. The meat will be too hard to chew without the fat to cook." Clara scolded Ethan. "Jeez, we should have used Dovos'' hammer as the stove."


    "Right. It will be easier. Let''s use it next time. Then, I won''t have to clean the grease either. There is no problem for a hammer to be greasy. The blade can''t be."


    While the two were having fun playing cooks, Ig¨¹an and Dovos returned from their scouting.


    "How''s the situation?" Clara asked causally while flipping the meat to the other side.


    Dovos and Ig¨¹an looked at each other and contemplated whether to say or not. Ethan noticed them being strange, especially Dovos. His face was red and so was his ears. His nose was flaring up. His eyes were flaming with anger.


    Ethan told them to spill so that they could discuss it. He did not want Dovos building up on anger or it would become a problem at one point. "Just say it."


    "They-" Ig¨¹an was hesitant to speak. "They... I believe they are violating a woman inside that house."


    Ig¨¹an''s words riled up Ethan. He immediately understood why Dovos was so angry. There were these unspoken codes a warrior must keep, never violate a woman and never murder a child or baby. Honouring these codes was what differentiates a warrior from a bandit. "Let''s go smash those degenerates," Dovos called Ethan and Clara.


    While the men were riled up, Clara who was the only woman in the group was unexpectedly calm. "No. Sit back down."


    Her indifference baffled them. As a woman herself, they thought she would be the first one to chop them off. What they did not know was Clara was more than just a woman. She is the princess who will one day become the queen. Unlike them, she had to consider the lives of the other villagers too. She could not harm the other lives just to save one. It is the burden of a leader.


    "There are many women and children in the village. It is always the grass to be trampled first when two bulls fight." Clara explained. "We must abstain from fighting in the village as much as possible." She stood her ground.


    Dovos and Ig¨¹an sat back upon her words but Ethan didn''t. He was not the one who easily wavered by others. He knew what he must and understood what he meant.


    "How will we bring down the Temple when we don''t even save a woman from being violated right in front of our eyes? How will we bring down Mordu'' who was the man, the hero, that bravely stood between a giant worm and the crowd of people with a stick and defeated the monster when we are afraid to do so? Like him we must do so if you want the trust of the people, that is. We must stand between the Temple and the people. We must save that woman."


    Clara understood why she chose Ethan as her champion, the lance to slay a god. He is not like her. Not only does he have a clear vision of his path, he doesn''t let anything stand in between. He is like a raging spear that will pierce any armour.


    However, a spear alone is too reckless. A shield is needed to protect. The spear and the shield must move in synergy. One should not stay ahead and block the other.


    "Fine. We will save the woman. But know this. We must not let any villagers hurt between our fight."


    "You got it. Ig¨¹an! Dovos!"


    Upon his command, they began their act. Dovos ran up the hill and yelled toward the village.


    "Hey, shitbags! Hand me all your coins!" Dovos shouted in his ragged voice. With his big stature and messy beard, he looked like a mean bandit. Ethan, upon his mount, posed in the middle with his sword out. With the daylight rising just above the horizon behind his back, he looked like a charismatic general who came to conquer the land. Ig¨¹an bashed the shield with the mace playing the war song to show they meant business.


    For the villagers, it was like meeting a bear after the snake. Robbers after thieves. A bad luck upon misfortune. They knew the bandits could do nothing in the presence of the army of Temple. However, they were worried that the Temple would ask for more from them to save them from the bandits.


    After hearing the commotion outside, the Templer in armour came out from the room. When he saw the three stupid-looking bandits raiding the village unaware of the Temple, he laughed in disbelief.


    "Gosh, how unfortunate can they be." The Templer smirked. He ordered his squire to bring his mount. "I was bored. Thankfully, you guys can be my game." He got on his warhorse and told his men he would take on all three of them by himself.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    The Templer appeared in big stride riding his sturdy warhorse. Its eyes were scarlet while its hairs were crimson. The fumes appeared at each breath. With the iron horns and the chainmail all over its body, it looked like a rhinoceros that came out from hell. The rider was no smaller than his mount. He was in full iron plate armour. Even his eyes were behind the sieve-metal plate.


    With a big mace in one hand and a round shield in another, he returned the warcry to the bandits.


    "You have come to the wrong place, you scumbags. I, Sir Hammer of house Hammock, shall take you on alone. Taste my might!" The Templer in armour yelled.


    "Fricking hell! He is like the combination of me and Ig¨¹an but came from hell." Dovos exclaimed. "Are you sure we can beat that hell monster?"


    "Why are you having doubts already when this is our very first fight against the Temple?"


    "Well, Ig¨¹an and I handle blunt weapons but your blade_ are you sure it can cut through that thing?"


    "I have the divinity from heaven. A hellish warrior won''t scare me."


    Ethan pointed the tip of his blade toward the Templer then he pretended to slice his throat. He challenged the Templer and called him to come to him. It was to lure the Templer and his men toward them to keep the fight away from the village. Also, he wanted to see how agile his opponent could be in that heavy armour.


    "Arrogant bastards. Fine. I am in the mood for a game so I will go to you first."


    The big warhorse trotted at first then it galloped at full speed. Its speed baffled the three challengers. It charged toward them like a bull.


    Ethan rode Rings out to the field to dodge the charge. He figured Ring would be devastated by that charge if went head-on. Dovos and Ig¨¹an also rushed down the hill spreading out to each direction.


    "Humph! Running away now!? Don''t think I will let you go that easily."


    Hammer decided it was Dovos to be his first prey. He hunted him down. The soldiers cheered for their boss as if they were watching a game. They waved their arms and spears in the air.


    Their cheers were so loud, that it reached to the ears of Ra¨¹n and disturbed him. He went out of the room and yelled at the clergy who were sitting patiently for his turn. "Why are they so loud!? Tell them to shut up! They are ruining my mood." Ra¨¹n returned to the room after he relieved his anger to the clergy. Then, he found Marla, the girl he was having fun with, was trying to escape through the window with the help of another girl, a younger one.


    Karla had been hiding outside the building since earlier. She went there together with her sister to give refreshments to the Templers but Marla told her to stay outside because she hadn''t learned proper etiquette and manner to address the Templers. And it saved her from Ra¨¹n. But when she heard her sister being violated through the wall, she had been cramming a way to save her sister. Then, suddenly, she heard the bandits attack the village. She believed it was her chance_ Ra¨¹n would go out to fight the bandits then she would sneak in through the window and run away with her sister. She covered her sister in a blanket and told her to run away but Marla refused. Marla was afraid it would anger Ra¨¹n more and the wrath would fall upon her father and the whole village. Karla tried to persuade her sister. But her plan failed when Ra¨¹n returned quickly without fighting the bandits.


    Karla felt a sudden strike of gusts the moment Ra¨¹n raised his hand. She felt like being hit by a bull. She was blown outside the window, away from her sister. Marla tried to grab her sister but she was a second late. "Karla!" She wailed her heart out. Anguished, Marla tried to fight Ra¨¹n in a futile attempt. Ra¨¹n slapped her hard and ended the resistance.


    Under the extreme pain in her heart and her body, Marla wondered what had she ever done so wrong to be punished or met this horrible fate. Never in her life had she lied. She was kind and thoughtful. She listened to her parents. She devoted herself to being a good daughter. She dreamt of falling in love with an honest hard-working man and marrying him one day. Before the night of Wed, she would visit the Temple in a lovely dress and serve the god. Then with her blessed body, she would pass a steamy blue night with her beloved husband and give him a child. She would raise a healthy baby to a strong man who would one day serve in the Temple. It was her simple and honest dream.


    Marla mumbled dejectedly as she was treated disdainfully like a toy by an agent of god, "What did I do to deserve this ill fate? If there ever truly a God in this world, I pray one last time. Save me. Save my father and my sister. Punish this evil standing before me."


    Marla closed her tired eyes and left her body to fate as Ra¨¹n climbed on her. At that moment, she noticed Ra¨¹n stopped in action. She opened her eyes and saw Ra¨¹n was looking out the window so did she do the same. They saw a blonde woman in a dark cloak standing outside the window, watching them with wide eyes. Inside her hands were bags of gambers which were supposed to be the donation to the Temple by the villagers.


    It was Clara. While Ethan, Dovos and Ig¨¹an were luring the soldiers by pretending as bandits, she sneaked around the village and stole the money bags to fake as a thief. When Ra¨¹n raided the castle with Mordu'' thirteen years ago, Clara found out one thing about Ra¨¹n. It was that there are only two things that matter to Ra¨¹n; one is women and the first one is the money.


    "You rascal!" Ra¨¹n shouted at Clara. "You dare steal the property of the Temple. Sentries!!" He called the clergy and his guards outside to go after the thief. Then, he remembered he told them to go after the bandits to end quickly. There was no one but him. As he could not watch the thief slipping away before him with his bags of money any longer, he chased after Clara by himself.


    "Halt! Stop right there if you don''t want to die horribly and suffer in hell for seven lives." He threatened her. But his plain threats had no meaning against Clara. She skillfully dodged the spells thrown at her while keeping herself in line of sight to him to provoke him further. She lured him out of the village to the north side so that there would be no collateral damage in the fight between the two spellcasters.


    He caught up with her like a wind the moment she stopped to take a breath. She flipped backwards evading his attack by an inch.


    "You have quite a skill. Not shabby for a thief. You must be with those bandits. They are to lure the guards and you are to steal from behind. I must admit it was a good plan. Except you chose the wrong opponents. That Templer fighting your mates is Hammer Hammock, also known as the Red Rider. And I, sir Ra¨¹n, is the master of wind, the tiger of the Temple. A swift and ferocious predator; that never lets go of it''s prey when it gets a sniff. You should have learned who your targets first before trying to steal from them. It is basic. Too bad. You are a beauty but an ignorant."


    Clara laughed after hearing him bragging about himself. "Don''t be too arrogant. What makes you so sure I didn''t know you were there, sir Ra¨¹n? You should not always give too much credit to yourself. After all, you are nothing but a scoundrel; a rapist. And that pupil of yours is nothing but the son of a traitor."


    Clara threw away the cloak and revealed herself as she took out her dual blades.


    After seeing her up close without the cloak, Ra¨¹n finally remembered who the woman in front of him was.


    "I know you. You are that little girl from thirteen years ago."


    "I am. I am Cleo Adder Eclair, the daughter of James Adder the wise king of Midland. And today I stand before you to end your facade and inherit my father''s will."

 Ch46: The Lord from hell

    "I know you. You are that little annoying girl thirteen years ago."


    "So, you remember me."


    "How could I not? You bit my arm like a dog. I still have that ugly scar." Ra¨¹n said angrily while looking at an old scar on his arm. "I couldn''t even brag about it because I got it from a brat."


    "That was nothing compared to what you did to my mother."


    "Right. Your mother. She wouldn''t let go of you so I broke her fingers one at a time, didn''t I? That snapping sound was so clear, it was satisfying."


    "Shut your vile mouth. I will cut your tongue after I slit your throat."


    "Oh, such curse words. It doesn''t suit your beautiful lips. Get rid of that rebellious eyes and foul mouth and you will be a beauty indeed. Then again, you grew up to be quite similar to your mother. I didn''t get to taste her the last time. You must be as tasty as her; maybe more so."


    Ra¨¹n licked his lips as he spoke.


    Cleo revulsed at the most loathful eyes and vilest tongue she had ever seen. She didn''t want to watch them, not even for one more second. She had enough of it.


    "Enough with your hideousness. You don''t deserve to be called an agent of god. I shall end your facade, you evil bastard."


    She drew the first attack.


    Meanwhile, at the east side of the village, Hammer the Red Rider chased down Dovos as his first target. Not only was Dovos slower than the rest, he had the same stature; so, Hammer felt Dovos was a worthy opponent. Also, Dovos had the biggest mouth so shutting him first was better.


    "Face me, you big coward. You are a disgrace to all the big men in Midland." Hammer shouted in disappointment. "Is your Warhammer just for show?"


    Dovos heard none of it. He was busy running for his life. Who wouldn''t when a big warhorse with full body armour was chasing from behind? He glanced at his back. There was only a spear-away distance left. He dared not imagine what would have happened to him if trampled by that iron beast. He could feel the rage from each breath it blew from its nostrils at that distance.


    "Three, two," He counted down the number. As it hit one, with the momentum of the swing and the strength of core muscles, he twisted his body and turned around toward his chaser.


    "Rwarr!! Don''t underestimate me, you dipshit! Eat this!"


    Dovos swung his Warhammer hard and hit the red stud at the side of its nape.


    The force threw the red beast off the course and Hammer missed his target. A second later his iron mace would burst Dovos'' skull like a watermelon.


    Even though it took a heavy blow to its nape, the iron beast, however, wasn''t thrown down by it. It was just one of the experiences it had met throughout its service to its master, the Red Rider. It tried to recollect itself immediately.


    However, Ethan had no intention of letting it happen and Rings knew its master''s mind. Before Ethan ordered, it was already on its way to the iron beast at full speed. It went behind its enemy''s rear so that Ethan could cut off his enemy''s head without resistance.


    "Divination!"


    Ethan took the chance and cut off Hammer''s head. But at the last second, the iron beast turned to the side and protected its master. Thanks to God''s hand cast by the clergy, the iron beast regained its posture and made it timely. Hammer raised the shield quickly and blocked the attack, escaping from his demise narrowly. The upper part of the shield was cut off by Ethan''s blade but it managed to deter the blade''s course.


    Ethan chased after Hammer who tried to ride away from the disadvantage position. The iron beast saw Rings chasing side by side near its hind so it slammed its armoured body. Rings was pushed away. Before Hammer got away, Ethan tried to slash him down but Hammer easily deflected the attack with his shield. Even though Ethan cut the shield in the first attack, this time it couldn''t even put a dent in it as Hammer used back ''divination'' and reinforced his shield.


    Hammer immediately rode away from Ethan and repositioned. He told the clergy to give him divine blessing. The clergy complied with his request immediately. Unlike ''divination'' which reinforces the blade or the objects, ''divine blessing'' strengthens muscles and improves the senses of the living. When two spells were to combine, Hammer became the Red Rider, the most fearsome warrior who defeated an entire army alone.


    "You are all dead!" Hammer roared confidently as he waited for his pal.


    Contrary to his expectations, the spell did not come. Ig¨¹an got to his pal first.


    Ig¨¹an noticed from the very first moment that he was no match for the iron beast. From afar, he searched for any weak points where he could strike. Despite possession of a pair of eagle eyes for weak spots, Ig¨¹an found nothing on the Red Rider. The moment he approached him, he would be crushed either by the iron beast or the iron mace. Then, he found something interesting. The reason why the red rider was undefeatable.


    "Hell, I may not be able to beat him. But sure I can make him weak."


    While the soldiers from Temple were all focused on the fight between Ethan and Hammer, Ig¨¹an approached them stealthily. With some mud and grass on the shield, he camouflaged on the grass plain, just like he did so in the snow. When he reached the right distance, he threw the shield like a  boomerang toward the clergy.


    The edge hit the clergy right in the jaw and knocked him out. Never did they expect a shield would be thrown that way and used as a weapon. They were caught completely off guard.


    When Hammer asked for the divine blessing, the clergy was already sent to dreamland by Ig¨¹an.


    "You shitheads! How could you let that scumbag get close to you? Stop watching and get him!" Hammer furiously yelled at his men. "If you still haven''t caught him after I have taken care of my business, I will kill you guys first." He ordered his men to go after Ig¨¹an. Frightened to their bones, the soldiers immediately set out for Ig¨¹an. They encircled him quickly and formed a death trap with their polearms. They were quick on their feet since the encirclement formation was the most basic one in exterminating the monster.


    "Formation, attack!" The leader gave the command. The iron tips of the poles came in quickly toward Ig¨¹an. They were meant to make him a skewer.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    The flashes of iron went over his head, grazing his hair, as Ig¨¹an sat down on the ground. He, then, lay on the floor with his shield above, covering himself from head to toe under the long wooden shield. Since it was made of a very hard wood, the spears could not pierce through it. Although it was not enough to save him from the deadly encirclement, it did buy him some time to unite with his friend.


    "Rwarr!!" Dovos came charging like a bull toward the encirclement from behind, breaking it apart. A swing of his hammer crushed the ribs and spines of his victims. While the soldiers were in confusion, Ig¨¹an seized the opportunity and got out of the encirclement.


    "Thanks, man. I was really pinned down. I thought I was a goner."


    "Crazy idiot. Who told you it is a good idea to go into a score of enemies?"


    The two bickered as soon as they were united even though their enemies were right at the front.


    "Let''s get down to business, shall we?"


    "Absolutely."


    Hammer grunted frustratingly after the disappointing failure of his men to get Ig¨¹an.


    "I take it; you guys are not mere bandits, nor are you here for the gold. You are after my head."


    "Yes. You are right about that."


    "You look familiar. Who are you? Spill it. Did I kill your friend? Or is it your brother? Family? Or is it because I played with your lover? Wait, you can''t be the father of that annoying child there months ago, are you?"


    As Hammer speculated who Ethan might be, Ethan got furious. ''Did this bastard even kill a child? How rotten could these scumbags be?'' He convulsed at the nature of him.


    It was because of the Temple. When Mordu'' rose to the peak of Hierarchy, so did the Temple and his loyal followers. He gave ultimate power to his loyal men, unhindered by any authority of the Crown. This unchecked power leads to corruption, and this corruption brings immense suffering to society.


    "This is not personal. But I am starting to feel like one. I would hate myself if I couldn''t kill you here and let another suffering happen."


    Ethan''s conviction became stronger after talking with Hammer. He held his sword with two hands showing toward the sky and spoke gently, "O'' Almighty. If you ever are there watching upon us, I ask of you to confide me strength to rid of this evil using your name in their acts of malevolence. With this blade, let me sow the seeds of truth and correct this corrupted soil. Divination."


    Unlike countless times he had cast this spell, this time his blade brightened up, and he could see his reflection on the blade clearly like a mirror. He also felt it became lighter and stronger. So did his body. He had never felt this much confidence before. And Rings also felt it. When Ethan commanded, it charged straight toward the iron beast without a fraction of hesitation.


    "Humph. You must have a death wish. Fine. I am starting to get annoyed by this game anyway. Let''s end this." Hammer tapped the hind of his mount with the mace and the iron beast started to speed.


    The two riders rode at full speed and met each other in the ultimate clash. Rings swayed to the side avoiding the head but the iron beast noticed it and slammed its body. Even though Rings was hit by a wall of iron and bruised by the sharp edges, it didn''t falter this time. The blood dropped to its hoof, painting its white ankle ring red but it stood its ground firm withstanding all the pains so that its master could attack the enemy.


    Ethan understood the effort and pains Rings had been withstanding so he decided to end this quickly. He slashed Hammer right to the neck but Hammer leaned backwards dodging the blade. For a big guy like Dovos, Hammer was quite more nimble than Dovos, even in the armour.


    Hammer stroke back with the mace. Ethan quickly blocked it with the blade supporting it with two hands. He pushed it back.


    The two fighters circled back and went for another round again, each shouting their loudest cry to intimidate the other.


    "Rwarr!!"


    "Grrr!!"


    The grass flew out and the soil was dug in along the path where the hooves of the two beasts landed. At the mesmerising speed, the two fighters met at the same place.


    This time, Hammer meant to end it. He had the shield at the front to block any attack and the mace to take Ethan to the netherworld.


    The same conviction was in Ethan''s mind.


    As soon as the two beasts were about to cross each other, Ethan stood up on the stirrups and raised his blade.


    "F*CK me." Hammer noticed his plan and tried to stop or change the course but he was too late. As the last effort, he reinforced the armour of his iron beast.


    Despite his divination was the top of his peers, the stainless blade cut the armour and sank into the black mane and red flesh of the iron beast and separated the head from the body. As soon as the blade split the ivory bone and cut the milky cord of the spine, the beast shook as if it was electrocuted and crushed to the ground along with its rider. Hammer tried to hit Ethan in a desperate attempt but his beast took him down before he could.


    He was trapped underneath it. It was too heavy to move even for him. With one leg crushed beneath it, he desperately asked for help from his men. However, he found them being held back by Dovos and Ig¨¹an.


    "F*cking useless," Hammer swore. As he watched Ethan getting off and walking slowly toward him, he asked him why. "You are here for money, right? Take it. Take it all and leave. We won''t pursue you.  You kill me and you will never be able to live peacefully. My father is the chancellor of Midland. He will never stop until he finds the killer of his son. So think about it. Take the money, go home, take a nice bath and have some good food and drinks with that money. Live like a king for a day."


    "Is that a threat?"


    "No. More like advice. Trust me. You will be appreciating my advice after sleeping with some whores and eating delicious foods and drinks."


    Ethan smiled meaningfully. "I might. But I happen to have sworn an oath to a person that I will live a cursed life." He readied his sword.


    "You son of a whore! Don''t take another step or I will gut you and feed it to a pig." He shot a fireball but Ethan easily dispelled it. "I am an agent of god. Harm me and you shall burn in seven hells. The Lord will not¡ª"


    Before Hammer finished his bullsh*t, Ethan dashed and sank his blade to the heart then twisted it. He didn''t want to hear any more of it. In God''s name, these people had raped women. In his name, these agents of god had robbed the properties of people. In his name, these agents of god had murdered many people who did not sympathise with them. In his name, these agents of god had acted their malevolence like it was the truth and no one could question them. Not anymore.


    "If that''s what your Lord''s truth is, then he must be from hell."

 Ch47 The wrong idol

    After witnessing their undefeated Red Horseman slain by a bandit, the hearts of the soldiers were shaken like an earthquake. Their eyes wavered and their hands hesitated. The person standing before them was no man. "It must be a Devil."


    In their eyes, the stance of Ethan soaked in red blood, who mercilessly slain a Templer without hesitation, formed a striking image of hell.


    In the pairs of Marla''s father, he saw an image of striking light as if it just came down right from the sun to vanquish the darkness and seed the land of new spring.


    Ethan got back to his mount and decided to join another fight. Dovos and Ig¨¹an also gave him a nod, telling him that they would hold off the soldiers by themselves.


    As soon as he commanded, Rings took off like a swift gale to the northern field where Clara was fighting Ra¨¹n.


    The captain of the soldiers thought Ethan was fleeing, unaware of the fact that their boss, Ra¨¹n, was fighting on the north side. He told his men not to chase, to conserve his men. He decided to report to Ra¨¹n first. "We can track him later. Let''s report the causality and treat the wounded." He also let Dovos and Ig¨¹an go thinking the bandits had failed their primary mission, to loot the village. He didn''t have a faint suspicion that the true goal of his enemies was to kill the Templers.


    Dovos and Ig¨¹an quickly disengaged and followed Ethan on foot. They needed to kill Ra¨¹n before the captain noticed their true intentions. It was a race against time. Back when Ethan was fighting Hammer, the soldiers were not serious because they thought Hammer would win. Dovos believed they wouldn''t make the same mistake twice. "The moment they notice their boss is in danger, they will come in full force. We must kill Ra¨¹n before then."


    Cleo never imagined it would be an easy match against Ra¨¹n either. She went full force from the start. Despite that, she found herself being played around like a little brat by Ra¨¹n.


    Her blades had never once landed on Ra¨¹n even though there were two. Ra¨¹n easily evaded her attacks like nothing. When she felt the attack would land, she found herself being pushed away by a gust of wind. "Damn you. Laugh while you can. I will rid that smirk off your face the moment I catch you."


    "Oh, if there isn''t that snake mouth of yours on your face, I may enjoy playing with you. ... Not that I am not enjoying now, though. I find it sexy."


    "I find your vile perverted mouth convulsive."


    She charged toward him again while gritting her teeth. Unlike the last time though, she pulled a trick. Just when she was about to reach him, she cast vinegrip on Ra¨¹n. Although it wasn''t the real vine, the rough blades of grass grabbed Ra¨¹n''s feet. Even if it held for a second, it would be enough for her to slit his throat.


    Unfortunately, Ra¨¹n happened to cast a spell of his own at the exact moment. Inferno blast. It is the combination of the wind and fire spell. The wind amplified the magnitude of the fire spell forming a blaze. It burned all life forms, terraforming the surrounding green grass plain into a charred dusky barren.


    Cleo was also caught by the blaze. It engulfed her whole.


    Thankfully, Karla happened to be nearby. Karla quickly threw the cloak Cleo left on the ground earlier. Cleo caught the cloak and used it as a cover. The devastating spell burned the cloak completely but it didn''t hit her directly. Karla''s fast thinking saved her from getting extensive injuries.


    After being blown away from the window by Ra¨¹n, Karla woke up inside the pig pen. She shoved off the mud from her clothes while worrying that her mother would scold her again for dirtying them. Then she remembered her sister and went back to the building. There, she found a woman in the cloak with bags of coins in her hands standing by the window. Then, she saw her running away with the bags, soon followed by Ra¨¹n. When she saw Ra¨¹n was gone, she took the opportunity to save her sister again. "I am fine, Karla. I wasn''t hurt. What about you? I saw you blown away."


    Karla showed Marla that she was fine. She swung her arms around and jumped to convince her sister. "You silly girl. Then, would you like to help me once more? Can you follow that blonde girl in the cloak and watch her from afar? Of course, don''t get close and try to stay out of trouble, though."


    "Why? She is just a thief." "Maybe. Or I don''t know. I saw her in the eyes and something tells me she is not a bad person." And so, per her sister''s request, she stealthily followed Cleo and Ra¨¹n from afar. Then she found out that her sister''s hunch was right. So, she helped Cleo.


    "Pitiful. You waited all these years honing your skills, planning your revenge, just to be pathetically saved by a brat. How does it feel when you finally understand that all your plans and dreams become futile? I am sure your father must have felt the same when he went against Lord Mordu''. I still remember his face when he was about to be impaled. It was the same face your sister, Marla, did when she accepted her struggle was futile against the mighty Ra¨¹n. That pitiful face of helplessness, that face of giving in, that face of acceptance that they are mere subjects to the Lord and his sons; that they live in our mercy. I enjoyed watching that face so much... until you two disturbed me. But I believe I will see a prettier one from you so, it is worth the trouble," said Ra¨¹n.


    He was so sure of himself that he had won the fight. "Show me that face and I may let you live or at least that brat_ after I played with you a little, of course." He proposed a deal.


    Cleo laughed at his stupid joke. She spit on the ground in a show of defiance. And then she smirked. "You will never see me making that face, nor you will see it from others ever again. Today is the last day you will roam around the earth and spread your degenerate seeds. You will go to hell where you belong and make that stupid face in the presence of the Great Judge."


    As soon as she finished, Ethan jumped onto Ra¨¹n from behind. He cut him in half vertically. However, it was only the afterimage of Ra¨¹n.


    Ra¨¹n had to use his most advanced wind spell to evade Ethan''s attack. It made him out of breath. He was into talking trash so much that he didn''t hear Ethan approaching. Also, Rings stepped stealthily to get close enough then it burst into sprinting to give a boost to Ethan.


    "So you have help, huh? It doesn''t matter. Just add one more to the number of corpses."


    Ra¨¹n showed his confidence which made Ethan smile.


    "You have the same tongue, just like your pupil."


    Ethan hinted that he had already dealt with Hammer and that it was his turn next.


    Ra¨¹n quickly understood the meaning. At first, he thought Ethan came here to save Cleo and ran away together. When he found out Hammer had been defeated by them and that two more people joined the enemy, he grasped the direness of his situation. Four against one. He accepted that this would not be an easy fight. "You do come prepared. But I assure you. I am not an easy target. An old tiger is still a tiger. It won''t be scared by some monkeys."


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Ra¨¹n swang his sword from the ten feet''s distance. Ig¨¹an scoffed as it was nowhere near to hurt them. He thought the bastard went full paranoid. Then, suddenly, Ra¨¹n''s sword broke into segments elongating the reach. The pointed tip of the blade flew in as close as an inch to Ig¨¹an''s eyes until Ethan deflected it.


    "Don''t lose your focus. We are dealing with a High Templer. Stay on your toes at all times." Ethan warned his team.


    Ra¨¹n clicked his tongue in frustration as his sneak attack failed. Just by a glance, he noticed Ig¨¹an was the least experienced. He decided to take him out of the fight from the start but Ethan intervened in his plan.


    Consequently, when Ra¨¹n attacked Ig¨¹an, Cleo did not wait for Ra¨¹n to defend. She circled to the back of Ra¨¹n and threatened him. Ra¨¹n quickly drew his sword back from Ig¨¹an and stroked it like a whip to Cleo who was at his back.


    Dovos saw Cleo was going in so he made a diversion. With his warhammer, he hit a rock from the side breaking it. The force flew the fragments like missiles toward Ra¨¹n. But they returned to their owner with a blast of wind from Ra¨¹n. The shrapnel scratched Dovos'' armour while a few sank into his arms where there was no cover.


    At that time, Ethan went in from the side aiming at Ra¨¹n''s footing instead of the body. Ra¨¹n stepped back to the other side and attacked Ethan. But his whip-like weapon hit the ground and went off-course instead, just like Ethan intended. Ig¨¹an saw the opportunity and jumped on Ra¨¹n''s blade with his shield, attempting to press it down.


    Ra¨¹n noticed Ig¨¹an''s plan and swiftly retracted his blade to normal. He turned around and deflected Cleo''s attack. He managed to block one but another blade cut his thigh superficially. A little deeper Cleo could have cut his femoral artery.


    Threatened by consecutive attacks from all sides, Ra¨¹n took the windsteps again and brought himself out of the encirclement. Windsteps always made him out of breath but it extended his wicked life every time.


    "Don''t think you will get away easily." Cleo pursued Ra¨¹n in anger. She loathed him, despised him so much that she might die of choking by frustration if Ra¨¹n would escape. And it blinded her to not see Ra¨¹n blade. Like a whip, it came from the side and stabbed Cleo in the abdomen. It hooked in her body and pulled her away.


    Ethan swiftly intercepted by cutting Ra¨¹n''s sword from the middle before it ripped open Cleo''s belly.


    Dovos, on the other hand, stroke a stone like a golf ball. The missile was launched right into Ra¨¹n''s right shoulder, dislocating his bone and disarming him.


    Ra¨¹n quickly cast another blast of spell to keep the distance by blowing them away.


    Ig¨¹an moved forward and covered the wind with his shield. He slanted the top of his shield so that he didn''t have to resist the wind, instead redirecting the wind upward.


    "Tch*, fricking pests," Ra¨¹n swore at the resilience of Cleo and her men. Then, he saw an opportunity. Although he couldn''t blow them away, the eyesight was blocked by Ig¨¹an''s shield. He decided to windstep again and escaped. He saw a pond on his right with a big tree nearby. It was the pond where the village people came to take a bath or wash their clothes. The ground around the tree was raised forming a small cliff by the pond at one side. It was the best spot to hide himself and disappear from his enemies. He executed his plan immediately. By the time Ig¨¹an removed the shield, he would have disappeared into thin air.


    However, he failed to take into account Karla as his enemy. Karla was standing there at a safe distance all the time, watching the fight. When she saw Ra¨¹n was running away, she told Cleo right away.


    Upon the news of Ra¨¹n''s escape, Dovos finally used the spell which he had been hesitating because it immensely drained his vigour; he wouldn''t be able to lift his hammer in the rest of the fight. "Quakadoladoo!" Dovos shouted. It was nonsense. But when his hammer hit the crust of the earth, it split the ground along with a big tremor. The split travelled along the directed position and broke the ground at the base of Ra¨¹n. It made Ra¨¹n stumble.


    At that time, Ethan threw his sword like a lance. It pierced through the air and went through Ra¨¹n at the left shoulder blade. The force pulled the stumbling Ra¨¹n along with it and hooked him at the tree.


    "Arg... argh!!"


    Ra¨¹n cried at the immense pain he suffered.


    Ethan helped Cleo up and took her to Ra¨¹n who was helplessly stuck to a tree like a sinner who was about to meet his fate. With one arm dislocated and another torn at the brachial plexus, Ra¨¹n stood there like a pitiful puppet. Cleo chuckled, "How ironic. You broke my mother''s arms with these two arms and now, your arms become like this when you are about to meet your fate. And your face. How I wish I had a mirror to show it to you." She made fun of him. But after laughing too much, her abdomen hurt like hell so she had to sit down and calm herself.


    Ethan told Dovos to take Rings and retrieved their horses while Ig¨¹an and Karla treated Cleo. He said Dovos to be quick since they didn''t have time anymore. "The soldiers will soon be here. Hurry."


    After taking care of their escape plan, Ethan returned to Ra¨¹n to finish the job. Before he ended Ra¨¹n, he asked a question to which he had been seeking for answer.


    "As an agent of God, have you ever felt guilty or felt this is wrong when you did malice to those people?"


    As soon as he heard Ethan, Ra¨¹n laughed as if he heard the most ridiculous question he had ever heard.


    "Malice? As a pupil of Lord Mordu'', I live by abiding by his teachings. I have only acted sacred duty my Lord has commanded, a blessing for the people."


    "Even if it harms the people and they don''t want it?"


    "The Lord wills it and I deliver. Only the Lord is the truth."


    Ethan sighed, shaking his head, "Or maybe you idolised the wrong god. Believed in a trickster. Fell in his trickery. I pitied you. What a sad ending."


    "There won''t be a happy ending for you, either. When you lay your hand on an agent of God, there is only one thing awaiting you, Hell."


    "Then, we shall meet again in the fiery pit. For now, I am sending you first. Say hi to Hammer for me."


    Ethan slowly put the dagger into the left chest and ended Ra¨¹n''s life.


    The team rode away from the scene as soon as Dovos returned with their horses. The soldiers of Temple tried to pursue them but they did not have enough mount to do so. The only mounts left were a horse carrying Ra¨¹n''s golden carriage and the oxen pulling the carts full of extorted goods called ''devotion''.


    After letting the criminals who murdered the two sons of Mordu'', the soldiers of Temple realised that the only fate awaiting them at the temple was death. They doubted the Temple would let them redeem themselves. They would be executed brutally in the most excruciating ways then they would be sent to burn in hell without being allowed to reincarnate. Frightened to the core, they scattered away into the mountains without pursuing revenge.


    All that was left was two corpses and a story made up of villagers in fear of reprisal.


    "A group of soldiers assassinated their own Templers in sleep and ran away with items of devotion."

 Ch 48: Playing god

    "The temple tiger has been slain!" A travelling villager came running to the crowd and shouted. The villagers were in a bad mood because it took so long to reach their turn to get a bucket of water from the well. But when they heard the shocking news, their mood turned to a better one.


    "Rejoice! Rejoice!" A village woman shouted happily and the rest of the crowd followed suit.


    The same behaviour was seen at every village and town across the Midland that Ra¨¹n had visited at least once.


    In a tavern located at the narrow alley of Forkguard, an alcoholic man spit on the floor as soon as he heard the news. "I am sure you are down there." He said angrily while pointing at the floor. "But I won''t be pleased by your death because you deserved more than that. You deserved to die horribly."


    As the man kept yelling at the floor while cursing at a dead Templer, the owner had to quiet him up. He was afraid of the punishment if there was a Temple sympathiser among the crowd.


    "Don''t shush me. I am telling the truth." The man insisted. He suddenly got up from his seat and addressed the crowd. "Hey, friends! I am sure you heard the news! And I am telling you. He deserved to die more horribly than that. He is an evil bastard. He raped my daughter who just came to age. T-then he...he marked her with a hot iron on her thigh like she is a pig or a cattle. My lovely daughter took her own life because she was so ashamed of herself. He was a demon disguised as an agent of god. He..."


    Before he yelled any more discontent, the owner shut his mouth and kicked him out of the tavern. He couldn''t risk his business down because of the outcry from an alcoholic.


    As a reprisal for the ill-treatment, the man pissed at the wall before he left. A man in leather armour approached him while clapping, "Nice speech." "F*CK off. It wasn''t a speech. Are you a Templer? If you want to kill me, do it. I don''t regret it. I am ready to leave this shithole world. Nothing bounds me now that that bastard is dead."


    The man in armour smiled meaningfully. He showed his plain armour and asked if he had seen a Templer in that kind of pathetic armour. He approached closer and talked into the man''s ear. "You should not try to die yet. You have many works to do." He told the truth about how Ra¨¹n actually died. "Don''t say it to anyone. Only know it in your heart. The true agent has returned."


    Revenant


    As its name implies, the true agents of god have once again walked on the earth.


    Once upon a time, the land of man was ruled by ferocious beasts and devilish monsters. The men were prey rather than predators. There was no civilization. The man had to live in the fear of constant threat.


    But god has this immense love for these pathetic beings called man. For mankind is the only beings that can go beyond the boundaries of greed, anger and ignorance, and reach for true salvation. While the beasts spend their lives only on hunger, reproduction, fighting and repeat theses; humans can share, control lust, give a helping hand and search for knowledge. Through civilization, they can go beyond salvation and attain enlightenment. And so, the lord sent his agents to help man.


    With immense strength and power, these agents slain the beasts and protected the man. They united mankind and gifted man the vast land called Midland. Then, they returned to where they came from. The man, in remembrance of these agents, worshipped them as deities of land and crops, the sky and sea, in many forms.


    Then, centuries later, a trickster came walking on the land. He used his evil knowledge to spawn the monsters back to this land. Then he defeated his own minions and pretended as the saviour of mankind. Decades later the pretender showed his true colours. He set greed, lust and ignorance as his rules and swayed from the initial true path of man. The Temples are the only buildings filled with riches. His agents are tainted in lust. His fighters killed non-sympathizers in anger. His healers hid their knowledge from the public. He led people into darkness and civilization into oblivion.


    And so, they had, once again, come to correct this world again.


    It was the story Revenant told to the selected public; like that alcoholic man who lost his beloved daughter to the Temple.


    "So, are we playing ''God'' now?" Cleo asked her council who were strategizing plans against Temple in their secret chamber. She walked in slowly while pressing her belly. Whenever she moved, she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen from where Ra¨¹n stabbed. It had been a month but the wound was still painful like yesterday. It was her fault. She didn''t listen to her physician who specifically told her to rest and not walk around. She reopened the wound and the doctor had to sew it again.


    Louise ran to his sister and helped her walk but Luther suddenly lifted her from behind and gently put her on a chair. He was worried the wound in her abdomen would reopen again if she walked. For others, Cleo and Luther were the princess and her captain guard. For the insiders, they were like brother and sister.


    He was dead worried when he heard Cleo was stabbed in the abdomen. He snatched the most potent healing potion from the royal physician''s chamber and rode out to the secret hideout where team revenant was temporarily resting that same night. At one glance everyone could tell Luther was the most worried person after hearing the news.


    While Luther rode throughout the night to give her the best potion, she wasn''t so keen to drink it after the first sip. Earlier, she was yelping about how painful it was to have a hole in her abdomen. At every breath, a sharp burning pain resurfaced from the right side of the abdomen as if Ra¨¹n had kept stabbing her even after death. She was afraid to even breathe. However, after taking a sip of the potion, she understood that there was something more intolerable than the agonizing pain.


    "Argh! It is so bitter. Did you take the wrong potion with a poison?" She spat out every drop out of her mouth. "I would rather tolerate the pain than drink that." She resisted.


    Her childish behaviour surprised Ethan and the rest, except Luther. He knew how much she hated bitter medicine. He calmly told her not to spit it out again since it was a valuable potion and that it could be the last one. Since the day the Temple found out that there were potions that could temporarily increase one''s strength and perception and used them to rival the Templers, the Temple had been rounding up all the potion masters in the kingdom.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.He promised her that he would bring something sweet after the drink but she protested. They didn''t expect a tough warrior like Clara would be defeated by mere bitterness. They saw a new side of her. Dovos advised her to drink it with the nose closed. It decreased the bitterness, he shared his know-how. Ethan suggested she drink it in one go and be done with it. He could see her condition worsen at every second she refused to drink the potion.


    "Then, wait a minute, Clara. I will bring a candy immediately." Luther told Cleo. He didn''t want to waste the potion anymore by her throwing it out of her mouth so he left to search for something sweet.


    However, Ethan didn''t want to stall any longer. It would be hard to find anyone selling sweets in the middle of the night anyway. He believed Luther was just spoiling her. Ethan quietly signalled his men. Dovos and Ig¨¹an were hesitant at first but when they saw Clara was having a hard time to even breathe, they decided to help Ethan.


    They quietly approached Clara who was trying to withstand the pain with her eyes closed. Dovos quickly pressed down her legs and arms with his big body while Ig¨¹an lifted her head and Ethan tried to put the potion down her throat. He closed her nose with one hand and threw the potion inside her mouth. Then he forcefully closed her mouth back so that she couldn''t spit it out. With the sudden taste of bitterness flooded her mouth, she struggled to spit it out for a second. But with all the orifices shut, there was only one way for her to end that extreme taste of bitterness. She gulped it down.


    "Mission success," Ig¨¹an announced smilingly after he saw her throat move. Dovos and Ethan laughed after they saw her getting teary. She cursed at them with tears in her eyes. She was furious and at the same time felt humiliated. But a while later when Luther came back with a bunch of oranges, she was already sleeping peacefully. After experiencing the hassle, Luther swore he would never let her get hurt again.


    "Thank you, Luther," Cleo said thanks for carrying her to the chair. She rested on her back not to sustain pressure on her abdomen. She was afraid she would have to drink that thing again if her wound reopened. "Now, please tell me, Uncle Arthur. Why did you make up that ridiculous story? Am I an agent of god now? Do I have to wear a white robe and a laurel now?" Cleo mocked at the idea her council came up with.


    Initially, she wanted Ethan to be the slayer of god. A human who dares to defy god when the words of god become questionable or unjust. She wanted Ethan to be the message to her people not to blindly believe in words just because someone said God says so. She wanted her people to ask questions, convene discussions and thrive on their knowledge; not to be mindless.


    However, Arthur changed the very essence of the message she wanted to relay to her people. Ethan became another warrior of god that people would blindly follow.


    Arthur told Cleo to calm down. He predicted that she would hate his very idea, which was why he ran it while she was bedridden. He discussed the idea only with Louise the king, Luther his adopted son the captain guard and Abel the accountant from Revenant who was his distant niece. He knew Cleo would reject it if she knew. But he did it anyway because he believed it needed to be done.


    "Princess, do you truly believe that people will stand by the human side in the bloody fight against a god? That would be naive. Ethan isn''t the first human who defies Mordu''. Many warriors sought the path to cast the spell without the blessing from Mordu''. They defied him and proved that anyone could be a spellcaster without the blessing. Did people follow them? No. They were shammed by the public as spawns of the devil and finally executed by the Temple. Even your father the king, beloved by the people was thrown out to the street by the same people he tried to save. He showed people that the way of Temple was poisoning the society and the people did listen. But when mere dozens of fanatics stormed the castle, tens of thousands of midlakers just stood by and watched. None of them stepped in to help. Do you know why?"


    Arthur asked Cleo who was fuming in anger and frustration. The scars of the past resurfaced. It suffocated her.


    "Because no one wants to be on the wrong side of God," Cleo answered in defeat.


    "Unless we are ''God'' ourselves," Arthur added to her answer.


    Arthur made the point. Cleo disliked it but she accepted that it was needed if they meant to challenge Temple. But she was worried that it was too soon. If this story were to reach the ears of Mordu'' and Ayeegyees, they would retaliate in full force. They might flatten the village where Ra¨¹n was killed to set an example first. Then, they would arrest and execute anyone even with minimal suspicion. She was worried the revenant may not be strong enough yet to protect those people.


    "You don''t have to worry about the guys in Revenant. They are more than ready." Abel reported. "If I have to speak honestly, the guys at first believed they had to live in the scorching desert because they had wronged the god. They hated the Temple but they dared not do so to Mordu''. However, after the story, their perception changed completely. Now, they believe they are on the right side of God and their morals have never been better."


    "And the reception in the general public is good too. Especially among the poor. There are some supporters of the cause among the riches, too." Arthur added.


    "Don''t worry too much, sister. It will only hinder your healing. You should only focus on your health for now." Louise told his sister not to be too stressed about it.


    Meanwhile, inside the congregation hall at the Temple of Gambit, the Ayeegyees from all six regions gathered for the emergency meeting. In the blindly lit oval hall where polished white marbles were used as floor, they discussed the most troubling news that had come across the continent to the ears of the realm.


    "How could this timing be? Do you think these Revenant guys are working together with the bastards from the east?"


    "We could assume." The guardian of the Temple answered. When the Book of Sahel was stolen, he set out to find any hints of where it might be. He heard the news that an eastern man was sighted with a strange book in Claudia so he tracked him down. There, in Claudia, he found out the bigger problem was waiting for them. "However, it doesn''t matter anymore, your holinesses. The war is coming and it is not between kings. It is directly to us this time. Supreme King of Indra has denounced the Temple of Mordu'' as devilism."

 Ch49: Inglorious allies

    Two weeks earlier, in the Kingdom of Claudia,


    An old man covered in silk and wealth entered the great dome of Claudia. Servants were busy hanging the banners of blue and red stripes with a white figure of Pegasus all over the hall. Some were washing the white marble floor with mops till it became sparkle when a lantern was brought near. If it didn''t sparkle, the foreman would whip the servant and tell her to do it again. It was the same for others, too. A whip man was overseeing each group. Like the moppers, those who brushed the seats had to do it again if the foreman saw a fine grain of dust when the lantern was brought near.


    The servants stared at the wealthy man when he walked inside the dome with the shoes on. They had to clean the dust again.


    "Why are you stopping!? Stop looking around and do your job properly!" The foreman yelled and whipped a servant who glared at the old man.


    The old man didn''t care whatever was happening in his surroundings. He walked across the hall right in the middle with his dirty shoes toward the opposite side. He extended his arms happily when he met his old friend. "Aruther! My nemesis!" He greeted.


    His friend also welcomed him back merrily. "Arthur! You bastard! I am glad you can still walk on your feet. I would be bored killing an old fart who would be sticking on a chair."


    They laughed at their stupid joke. Arthur and Aruther were rivals back in the day. Twenty years ago, Arthur was the guardian of Forkguard for King James while Aruther was the general for Claudia. Arthur defeated Aruther two times but at the third time, Aruther beat Arthur in a decisive battle and raided the Forkguard. Arthur had to fall back as much as to Southsail until Davis Schneider the young lieutenant marched down from Norg and retook Forkguard with Arthur. After that, Arthur was stripped of duty and the peers demanded to give him capital punishment. But he was the most trusted ally of James in the king''s court so James sent him to the eastern continent as a diplomat. It quenched the anger of royalties and Arthur got to live.


    "Quite a preparation you are doing for the coronation." Arthur looked around impressively. "Didn''t know your town has become this grand from a mere village? I am quite impressed, chancellor."


    "It is thanks to you, Arthur. If we couldn''t sack Forkguard back then, Claudia would never become this. It is the reason I let you enter this dome. I would have ordered to behead any other Midlander. Now, tell me. The true reason for your visit."


    "I will. But shouldn''t you at least treat a meal to your guest? You built a dome but your manners are still the same barbaric as before."


    "I will gladly treat you to a meal if you can hold up a drink with me."


    "I prefer wine these days but I can handle some cheap spirit from Claudia easily."


    Arthur dropped the cup after gulping down the drink in one stroke for the second time. Arthur might be his past rival but Aruther respected how Arthur could keep up with him. He refilled the cup by himself for Arthur, and Arthur gulped it down quickly like before. The bitter sweat fluid rushed down his throat but the hot burning sensation lingered near the larynx. His body felt warm and tingly. Arthur admitted that those were some strong stuff.


    Arthur turned around to see the state guesthouse. It was decorated with riches and fine products of various artisans. Claudia became a wealthy kingdom when Midland closed its border under Mordu''s order. After King James'' rebellion, Mordu'' closed all borders and permitted trade to only a selected few families who were major donors to the Temple and loyal to his cause. He thought ideologies from foreign lands poisoned James'' heart. When Midland fell behind in commerce, Claudia took the role of the trading hub between the two continents.


    Aruther refilled the cup again but this time he told Arthur to take it slowly. "It is time to talk business."


    Arthur took a sip from the cup and recollected himself. "We know what you and your new king are planning, Aruther. We found great movements of your armies and ships around our borders. We also have credible intelligence that you are stockpiling large amounts of weapons and armour."


    "Well... It isn''t a secret that we send raiding parties every winter."


    "Except this won''t be just a raid, will it? Our reports show you are preparing enough to make a full-scale invasion. We believe it will be your coronation gift to your young king and your final legacy."


    Aruther was shocked when his plan was revealed by Arthur. He even moved his decoy army to pretend as a simple raid while he secretly prepared for a huge war deep inside the region. After all these efforts and his plan was still known by his enemies, he was flabbergasted. How deep the spy web of Midland had been built into Claudia. However, he remained calm and composed in front of Arthur. "I see. Not bad. But don''t think that you are the only one with information. I heard there is a new group of Fanatics appearing in your kingdom, fighting Templers. You must be quite busy."


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there."Oh, not really. I am just an advisor."


    "Right. Temple and that coward Hammond run your country. You are just an advisor of a puppet king and an emotional princess who still hides in the tower of the palace. I hope your torn country can put up a fight against the might of Claudia. I hope it will be not too boring."


    Aruther mocked at Arthur. He implied that even if Arthur knew he couldn''t do anything to stop it. Aruther was sure that a country led by weak and greedy leaders would not be able to stop the ambitious mind of Claudia.


    Arthur smirked when he heard Aruther. If Aruther believed Cleo was an emotionally battered princess, then Claudia knew nothing about his real plan.


    "I dare you, Aruther. Come. I heard your new young king has a temper so I hope you are not so over yourself and make yourself a disgrace. Be Careful or you may lose your head. Louise and Cleo are Adders, the lineage of King Dane Adder, the great unifier of Midland. Don''t come fully prepared."


    "Nonsense! What lineage? Our king is the true heir to the throne of Midlake where King Dane once sat. Rane Cedder Eclair the fifth is the bloodline of Rane Cedder the first who was the younger brother and the lieutenant of Mighty Dane. King Dane wanted his brother to take the throne over his stupid greedy son. It was Rane''s throne until Eugene Adder usurped the throne together with Mordu'' and ruined Midland. I will give my liege the throne he deserves."


    Authur met his old friend from the East at the port of Claudia, after provoking the premier. He told him to go to the imperial court of Indra with his letter of introduction and the book of Sahel. "Safe travel my friend. May God protect you on your journey."


    "Thank you, my old friend. You are playing the risky game. I shall pray your success in your endeavour."


    The man sailed to Indra with one mission. It was to convince the emperor of Indra that Mordu'' was the deceptor and the enemy of Humankind.


    Even before King Dane''s reign, there had been trades and cultural exchange between Midland and Indra through Portland in Easton. Ideologies about life and afterlife, theology were also exchanged. People of both lands had lived with the same basic principles about life until Mordu''. Mordu'' created monsters then acted like he was the saviour of mankind by defeating his own creations. By pretending as the incarnation of God, Mordu'' added his own twisted principles to midlanders. Mordu'' used men to kill for him and women to satiate his lust, all in the name of serving God.


    In the ear of virtuous King of Indra, such devilish acts of Mordu'' were intolerable.


    As expected by Arthur, the news of Emperor Chakha denouncing Mordu'' reached Midland two weeks later.


    "We got thirty ships coming from Indra." Luther brought in the report from the spy in Indra. "It says emperor Chakha is furious and vows to annihilate Mordu''."


    "Great, now we have two wars coming to us. ... I hope our people can withstand this and emerge victorious."


    "Don''t worry. We are the midlanders. When did we ever have a peaceful day in our lives? There was war before the unification. Now, monsters. At least, after this, there will be no more monsters and hopefully no more wars." Luther reassured her but Cleo still felt heavy heart. "I just hope we are doing this right."


    Cleo told Luther that she wanted to rest. The medicines kept making her drowsy and sleepy. She closed her eyes to rest but a sweet cheerful melody was tingling her ears. It came from downstairs. She asked Luther if Louise was hosting a ball again. She remembered there was a ball a month ago. She was suddenly angry to Louise for wasting so much money. "I understand this is our cover. But don''t you think it is too much?"


    "There is no ball tonight, your highness."


    "So, am I hallucinating?"


    "No. It must be his majesty fidgeting his fiddle."


    Cleo shook her head strongly. She knew Louise couldn''t play that well. "It must be Maria, then. She is the king''s new companion." Luther answered.


    Maria was her lady in waiting. She was always ambitious and seductive. She was also a distant grandniece of the Duke. Cleo never trusted her. She couldn''t believe Louise was clapping her. She told Luther to shut her windows so she would not hear the fiddle. Luther closed the windows for her and put her inside a fur coat. "I don''t like it." She tried to take it off but Luther insisted. "It is chilly tonight, your highness. Winter is here. If you catch a cold, your wound will not heal." He also tucked her inside a big warm blanket before he left the chamber. "Good night, Cleo."

 Ch50: The exodus

    After Luther closed the windows and door for her, Cleo was able to fall asleep finally. But her mind was full of thoughts and worries.


    That night she had a terrible and fearful dream. The people were screaming and running. The town was on fire and so was the castle. People were killing each other on the road. Blood and guts were everywhere. Children were crying while women were forcefully taken to the back alley. She was also being chased by a soldier. She tried to run away but he caught up to her quickly. He pulled her from the arm toward him. Then, he put his hands around her neck and choked her. She tried to fight off but she couldn''t. He was too strong. She looked at his face and saw him. It was Ra¨¹n.


    She woke up from the dream, drenched in sweat. She felt out of breath and her heart was pounding like crazy. "It must be because I was too stressed about the war before the bed."


    She got up to get some water but the jug was empty so she went outside. As soon as she opened the door, she heard the noises and screams as in her dream. It was the same as she heard when she was young, too. She looked down from the tower and she saw smoke coming out from some cabinets of the castle. People were also running in the courtyard. Her heart sank. "Something is wrong." She rushed down the stairs. On her way down, a king''s guard was coming up the stairs and blocked her path. He had his sword out. Blood could be seen on his blade under the flickering lamplight.


    When the guard saw her, his face turned to grin as if he found the jackpot. He went in quickly thinking Cleo was a weak little princess who would scream just by seeing a blade.


    He was wrong.


    "Flaming!" She manipulated the fire from the lamp and burned his face. When the guard was off guard, she directed the sword to him and put it into his chest. "How could a king''s guard break the fealty to his king and queen?" She muttered to him. "My fealty was only to lord Mordu''." The guard answered back. She twisted the blade inside his chest so that she did not have to hear any more nonsense. Only after ending the disloyal guard''s life, did she realise her fur coat also caught on fire when she did the spell. She quickly took off the coat and threw it down the courtyard. "That''s why I hate fur coats."


    Then, she heard more noises down the stairs so she kicked the body down to disrupt anyone coming up the spiral staircase. She followed the body close. She readied to attack as she got closer to the noises. She would stab when the enemy was tripped by the body. Near the final steps, she saw a shiny armour so she stabbed the man.


    It happened to be her closest friend Luther. He came rushing up the tower to save Cleo but he didn''t see the body and tripped over by it.


    The blade passed near his throat. He was lucky that Cleo was still drowsy by the medicine and missed her target.


    "Oh God! Why didn''t you make any noise? I could have killed you. And why are you wearing that armour? It looked like you were an enemy."


    Luther looked back at his clothes. They were the same ones he always wore, issued by the crown for the king''s guards.


    "Right. I should have changed clothes. Anyway, let''s go. We are under attack by the Temple."


    "I know. Are Louise and Arthur alright?"


    "They are fine. Our men brought them out already."


    "Good. Do you know why they attack the crown suddenly?"


    "Maybe they found out we are the ones supporting the Revenant. We must go, quick to the secret tunnel."


    Luther led the way to the queen''s chamber where the secret tunnel was. It was the same passage Cleo and her mother used when Mordu'' stormed the castle. It led to the backyard as well as to the pathway near the wine cellar. The backyard might already be surrounded so they chose to go to the wine cellar. On their way to the queen''s chamber, a few of their king''s guards who were loyal to the crown formed a line to protect their king and princess. Cleo told them to come with her because there was no use in giving away their lives for nothing. She understood that good loyal men are more valuable than anything else.


    "Once I go inside the tunnel, you must follow me. That''s an order. Barricade this floor with furniture and burn them. The fire will keep them away for a while. The smoke will cover the tunnel entrance so you all follow us after that. Every single one, understood?" She gave them the order, to live. It moved their steel-like hearts. They stomped their boots in unison as a salute. Cleo did not stall any longer and went inside the tunnel. On the other side, she saw two friendly faces which were full of worries. When they saw her coming out of the tunnel safely, Louise and Arthur hugged her tightly. So was Maria.


    "Wait! Why is she here?" Cleo stepped back after seeing Maria. Cleo believed Maria was an outsider and that she shouldn''t even be inside the secret tunnel. Louise insisted that Maria was on their side. They were madly in love and Maria would follow him till the end of the earth rich or poor. Cleo didn''t buy it. Cleo was certain that Maria as a Goldfield would choose the temple over them. "She must be a spy. Maybe this whole attack could be her fault," insisted Cleo. Louise shook his head in disappointment. "It is because you are always away that you don''t understand her. You are saying this because you don''t know her. She is kind, sympathetic and generous even to poor people. Once, she went to the leprosy village and donated a season''s worth of food. She is that kind of person." Louise argued. "When the enemy came into my room to strangle me in my sleep, it was Maria who saved me."


    "It was an act to deceive you. The enemy didn''t try to attack her, did he?"


    "That''s a delusion. I am the king. It is natural they target me first. Why are you against her so much? Because she was born as a Goldfield?"


    As the argument turned heated, Luther broke up the two before it got bigger into a full fire. Fighting among themselves wouldn''t take them anywhere, especially if they were in a run. "Let''s argue later. We don''t have time. There are many curious spectators on the streets now. We can disappear ourselves within the crowds."


    When the lever was pulled, the stone wall which seemed unmovable moved like a door and another secret passage appeared. It led to the outside where the bushes and trees densely covered the place. Under the dimly shining moonlight and the big distraction from the castle, no one on the streets noticed a bunch of people coming out of the bushes. Since everyone wore a cloak to go out at night, because they were too lazy to change casual clothes again from their nightgowns, Cleo and her men were able to mix in easily with the crowds.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.Luther told his men to spread out after setting the meeting point. It was a mountain at the northeast of the crown city. They decided to lay low first and then go to the desert later.


    Louise and Maria went with the commander of King''s guards and his men while Cleo, Luther and Arthur took another path. They mixed in the crowd and disappeared into the narrow dark alleyways.


    "I can''t believe he would argue with me because of that girl. How could he let himself be distracted by a woman?"


    "Well, Maria is...she is good at listening and humble. She is not too prideful, unlike the others."


    "Are you on her side, too, Luther?"


    "No, I am ...just... saying how his majesty sees at her."


    "Crap. What if I am right? We shouldn''t have split with Luther. Louise could be in danger and I wouldn''t be there for him."


    "Don''t worry too much. Even if Maria is what Your Highness believes to be, his majesty will be fine. She can''t do anything with my men around. Commander Claude is a well-disciplined and loyal man. He won''t let his king get hurt."


    "Luther is right, Cleo. Don''t worry about Louise. You are the one who should be worried. You have a hole in your stomach." Arthur joined in.


    Through the alleys between the double-decked houses, the group strode hurriedly in the dark. It became quiet since the people, who were brave enough or curious enough, were near the castles while the rest of the neighbourhood was hiding inside silently. Apart from the occasional cry from a baby, it was dead silent.


    "We should go to the farmhouse outside the wall first. I need my blades."


    "Sure. After taking a few turns, we can get into sewers." They discussed their routes. But their plan failed when they were intercepted by a group of soldiers from the Temple.


    "Halt! Show me your faces!" The captain ordered as soon as he saw a group of suspicious people. Before the soldiers were ready with their formation, Luther charged in quickly and dealt with them instantly.


    He threw the robe at them and covered their sight. While in disarray, he bashed an enemy with his armour, slashed another and punched the one behind his back with a spiky gauntlet. The last young soldier who was drafted just the day before was left alive while pissing himself on the spot.


    Luther let his guard down for a moment believing he had beaten every enemy and it was when an arrow flew straight toward Cleo. Luther was too far away while Cleo was still in a daze due to exhaustion. The pain from her wound was re-emerging from all the fighting and running.


    The metal head sparkled as it flew past a torchlight. It split the air and entered into a flesh penetrating the woven clothes. It entered into the stomach.


    Arthur fell on his knees while gripping the wooden stalk of the arrow. Old man Arthur jumped in between the arrow and his daughter like Princess.


    Cleo ran to him and pressed his stomach to prevent him from bleeding out but he pushed her hands away and told her to leave quickly.


    "I guess this is how far this old man will go. I apologize for not being able to be with you till the end, princess."


    "No! I won''t leave you behind." Cleo sobbed.


    "Cleo. Don''t be too stubborn."


    "I am not. You can''t leave me again, like my parents. I won''t let you. You always told me to go till finished once started. Now I order you too. As your princess, I ordered you to live till we finish our job. What will I do with your counsel? Don''t leave me. We are supposed to fight the Temple together. We will rally an army in Midlake, then march to Gambit while Indra and Claudia are giving us space in East and West. After we beat the Duke and Mordu'' in Ronbask, we will march to Westex and defend the Fork. We defeat the Claudians and everyone accepts the crown as the protector of the realm. That''s the plan. But what will I do now? Everything is ruined. So, tell me. How will I beat Mordu'' without you?"


    Arthur caressed Cleo''s head gently with a smile. "Don''t lose hope my sweet pie. You are the strongest woman and smartest girl I have ever met. You can do it. And you are not alone either. My son will be with you. And Louise, that man Ethan and Revenant. Many are by your side now. So let this old man rest, will you? You have many things to do. Don''t waste time on this old man. Go. I shall always be with you from above, too."


    Arthur signalled his son. Even though he didn''t want to leave his father behind, Luther honoured his father''s last order. He dragged Cleo away by force.


    Cleo struggled, cursing Luther for being so heartless toward his own father without noticing that Luther was trying as hard as he could to hold his tears.


    During the chaos, another group of soldiers came to them. The soldiers encircled them this time. It was a tough situation even for Luther. If he was alone, he could break through and run away. But Cleo was injured. It was painful enough for her to just walk. Luther instinctively put Cleo behind him. He meant to protect her even at the cost of his life.


    However, when the captain of the soldiers saw Luther''s face, he told his men to hold down their weapons. "Commander Luther?" The captain asked. He continued, "thank god. I was worried when I heard the Temple has surrounded the castle."


    Fortunately, the soldiers happened to be from the garrison, not from the Temple. They bowed down to their princess. They helped carry Arthur out of the town, too. They parted away with the soldiers when they reached the farmhouse where Cleo hid her equipment.


    "I can''t thank you enough for your loyalty, soldiers. I shall repay your loyalty. But, for now, may I give you another mission?" Cleo humbly requested her men. She had lost her confidence after the throne was seized again by the Temple.


    However, as soon as Cleo spoke, the soldiers got down on their knees and put their right hands on their chests. "Your wish is my command. We shall serve our duty and missions until death." They swore their fealty to their princess, and it made her confident once again.


    "Go back to your barracks and act like you are their men. In the meantime, recruit anyone trustworthy and tell them to be ready anytime. Once you see my banners flying in front of the city gate, rise again."

 Ch51: The forgotten girl

    On the evening before the night when the Temple attacked the crown, in the desert of Sousa, the dwellers of Imba threw a celebration party without a single knowledge of what would be happening soon in Midlake city.


    "We are the followers of the old true gods!" A warrior stood up on the table, drunk, and made a speech. "Hear! Hear!" The rest followed him and lifted their cups. The warrior continued, "We shall walk freely again in the streets of Midland. We are the Revenant!"


    The crowds cheered and emptied their cups in one go. Jonah was annoyed looking at them being joyful and excited over the fact that they could leave the desert soon. Jonah had been in the desert for twenty years. He knew every spot and trick of the desert after all those years. It became his backyard and he hated to leave it. There, he had the role of ''The great pathfinder of the desert''. On the greeny grass, he would become a nameless brawn who lost his lover.


    Before the desert life, he was proposing to his lover near a beautiful lake by the side of the road. A travelling Templer overheard the conversation and approached them, saying he would bless the bride for free. If they had to go to the temple and prepare the ceremony of service, it would cost a lot. His lover agreed to the Templer''s offer but Jonah didn''t. He promised he would work hard to make money. The next day he saw his lover with the Templer by the lake. His anger boiled up uncontrollably and hit the Templer with a rock. It landed on the crown and killed the Templer instantly. Frightened by punishment, his lover left him and reported Jonah to Temple.


    Jonah poured another drink down his throat.


    Ethan saw Jonah quietly chunking down the drinks into his throat in the opposite corner. He walked to Jonah to talk to him but he was intercepted by a woman. The woman talked to him friendly as soon as they met. "Hey, our warrior of god. I saw you drinking alone in the corner. Why don''t you join me?"


    Ethan declined and said he had somewhere to be. The woman insisted. "Come on. You can''t deny a woman whom you have seen her body. That''s rude." Ethan didn''t understand so she introduced herself that she was Sincyll, the cousin of Signard and he came into her room while she was bathing once.


    What a ridiculous cringe backstory, Ethan noted. He recalled his memory and she was telling the truth. It was when he came back from saving Signard from a beargum. It was also when he met Cleo for the first time. He apologized for the accidental mistake but she insisted that he had to drink with her at least a cup. "Fine." Ethan gave in.


    "Are you taken?" She charged in immediately. Ethan didn''t answer. He showed her the gold ring around his ring finger. "So, you have a wife." "Someone I promised to." "Where is she now?" Sincyll asked. A flashback of his memories with Leila came back to Ethan like a tsunami. He dropped his head and answered, "I don''t know." He didn''t want to accept that Leila was dead. "Did she leave you? Or is she dead?" Sincyll said. "Don''t be surprised. It is the same story with everyone here. They had a conflict with the Temple. Either the lover or someone dear died and they came here. Anyway, let''s forget the past and move on to the future. The future where there will be no Templers to fuck us." Sincyll tossed the drink into his and gulped it down.


    Ethan followed. But his mind was still lingering in the past. "Leila." He mumbled alone to his late lover.


    At the same time, in the Castle of Gambit,


    Metal clanked as the gold-coated knife met a gold-coated plate when lord Ducan, the Duke of Rode, cut the meat rigorously. He filled his stomach with an exquisite dinner full of meats, wines and exotic fruits. He celebrated alone in his glittering castle for the fulfilment of his long-awaited dream. He soon might be sitting on the purple throne.


    Wealth-wise, he might be richer than Louise and Cleo since the crown''s influence declined after James''s failed rebellion. Ducan had his own golden throne in his room. However, he still eyed for the purple throne in Midlake. After all, the throne of Midlake was the one with history, glory and honour. It was the one King Dane the unifier sat and ruled the kingdom.


    When the congregation decided that he should be the one to sit on the purple throne after Adders were thrown out, Ducan was exhilarated. He donated tons of gold for that but he believed it was worth it. At first, the place was considered to be given to Afzal Vincentino, the lord of Sousa. Afzal was younger and had an heir ready to take his place in Sousa. Also, Sousa was closer and had a land connection with Midlake to govern both regions. Afzal was in favour of taking the purple throne until Ducan buried those ideas with gold.


    Ducan drank a whole glass of wine deliciously after chewing a chunk of roasted chicken. He put down the glass aside and pulled a plate of fruit toward him. He snapped four to five blueberries from the stem and put them in his mouth. The sweet juices overflew his mouth, and a few drooled outside as he ate greedily. He picked up the glass again and gulped down the wine. However, his glass was empty. The server didn''t refill the glass thinking he wouldn''t drink again after putting the glass aside. He had already finished a whole jar, so.


    Ducan called the server girl with his fingers silently. As soon as she got near, he threw the glass on the floor furiously. It flustered the girl but she quickly recollected herself and picked up the broken pieces. When she put out her hand, Ducan suddenly stepped on her hand with one leg while he was still sitting on his chair. Then, he crushed her hand along with the broken pieces of glass.


    The blood oozed out onto the floor, staining the white marble with red. The girl whimpered from pain but she didn''t dare to cry out loud. After hearing the commotion from the dining hall, an older servant rushed into the room to save the girl. She begged for the girl saying the girl was new so she didn''t know. The older one scolded the new girl to apologize to the Duke quickly. "I apologize, your Grace. It won''t happen again." In tears, the girl begged for forgiveness. She also added excuses hoping the Duke would forgive her quicker if she told her reason. "Your grace had drank a lot so I thought it would be wise not to refill again for your health." She tried to be thoughtful to her lord. It backfired her.


    The duke kicked her in the chest angrily. "A mere servant thinking she could decide how much her lord drink. You have some nerves. I decide. Everything. Even your life. When I decide that you die, you die."


    He told the older servant to bring more glasses and broke them into pieces onto the floor. Then, he told the girl to strip down and roll over the shards naked until he finished the meal. Terrified that she might be executed immediately, the girl did so as he ordered. She placed her naked flesh over the shards. The sharp pieces sank into her skin, blood pooled out.


    "Damnit. She ruined my appetite. I need my toy."


    He snapped his fingers and the older servant moved according to his will. She went to the Duke''s office and approached the paintings hung on the wall. They were the portraits of the Duke, the late Duchess and Leila Longbart. Ducan had this obsession that once he got a thing he liked, he never let go. Leila was the only woman he was truly interested in after his wife. So, even after Temple hanged her, he still couldn''t throw away.


    The servant grabbed the frame of Leila''s portrait and tilted it. After a click, the wall below the painting revealed a spiral staircase to the secret dungeon. After some long walk, she finally reached the ground and saw a tunnel with rooms on each side. She walked to the far end. On her way, she grabbed a small bottle of palm oil in her hand. She stopped at a wooden door with a gold lock. Through a small opening, she peeked inside the room. Although it was in the dungeon, unlike the other rooms, it was well furnished with a bed and blankets, a chair and a small dining table, a closet and a mirror, standing curtains and a bath.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.She saw a woman in a beautiful golden laced robe. The woman was sitting by the mirror and busy doing something. The servant put the bottle inside a basket hung by the door through the opening. She told the woman that the Duke was calling for her. She also reminded the woman not to say anything even if she saw something outside. "The lord is in a bad mood. Please, don''t make him angrier."


    The woman looked back at the servant through the mirror and sighed. She put the thing she was busied with inside the closet and exchanged it with a comb. "I shall be with you in a minute," said Leila.


    Leila


    Several months before the event of Revenant and exodus of crown;


    She was executed publicly by the Temple in front of the crowd of Gambit. Except she wasn''t. After the noose around her neck tightly strangled her, she fell unconscious. When she woke up, she was shocked to find herself detained inside a small room, not in the next life. There were shackles on both her arms and legs as if she was a violent convict. She couldn''t breathe well as her neck was injured and still swollen. It hurt just by swallowing the saliva. Tears poured out unintentionally because it was so painful.


    A servant entered the room while she felt desolated. Leila remembered the servant was the same girl from Temple who bathed her before her ceremony of service. She deduced that she must be in the dungeon under the Temple, a different one. Not the one she was placed during the trial. Why there were two separate dungeons under one Temple, she couldn''t understand. When the servant girl saw Leila was awake, she went back to notify the news. Soon, his benevolence came inside the room and checked on Leila. "Good. She has passed the life-threatening stage. Tell them that they can transfer her now." The Ayeegyee told to the servant but he didn''t say a word to his patient. He didn''t answer what happened to her or explain anything as if she was an object they could do whatever they liked.


    Another group of servants came, with different clothing, and carried her on a cart. After several steps, they reached the dead end of the tunnel. One of them approached the stone wall and knocked on it rhythmically.


    *Tap tap tap tap *Tap tap tap *Tap tap


    As soon as he finished knocking, the wall opened like a door and appeared another tunnel. There, Leila saw a tall figure waiting for her. Even under dim light, she could tell who that was.


    Ducan welcomed her with a creepy smile. He washed her, put her clothes and combed her hair. He decorated her like a doll he owned. Leila wanted to scream or push away but she couldn''t. Her throat didn''t allow her. In shackles, she was forced to stay like his doll.


    After a month, she was free from shackles. Leila took the chance to run away but she found herself trapped inside the tunnel. The staircase was blocked by a guard. She tried to knock the stone wall at the side of the Temple just as the servants did but it didn''t open. She found no other way to escape from this hellhole and the duke, except one way. To end her life. With a fork, she stabbed her neck.


    She noticed her plan failed when she woke up in the same room with the shackles on again. During the whole detention, Ducan visited her every day and whispered into her ears how much he loved her and how much he sacrificed to save her life, twice. He bought her jewellery, beautiful clothes and pretty shoes. He fed her delicious meals and drinks. But same as before, he never asked her wish. She was just a doll he adored.


    One day, Leila heard a conversation between the guards outside her room. It was about the monsters ravaging a wealthy man''s homestead.


    "I tell you. Geckans are the scariest monsters. They are sneaky and fast. You won''t even see them coming and the next thing you know is, your leg is gone." One of the guards said.


    Another one denied his argument. He believed mantilas were scarier.


    "Come on. They are just big-sized house lizards. I have heard stories of Mantila destroying a whole village. I never heard geckans do that."


    "Just so you have never heard didn''t mean they haven''t. I once fought them along with six other men and three mercenaries. We entered the barn to exterminate a nest. Only four came back alive. Even one mercenary was killed by those lizards. And those mercenaries are from two faces coin band. They are known as the strongest in the mercenary world."


    "Maybe they aren''t really the best like the public thought to be."


    "Heck. They are the best. It was because they saved me that I am still standing here." The guard retold his experience.


    Leila eavesdropped on their conversation. One of the warriors reminded her of Ethanial so she asked the guard if there was a man named Ethan or Ethanial. "Does that man wear a gold ring?" She asked. The guard thought for a moment then said yes. He remembered the ring because it was odd for a warrior to wear a wedding ring. Most hid it so that they could get laid with women everywhere.


    Another guard cut their conversation when they seemed to be getting closer. He warned the man not to get close to the Duke''s belongings.


    The conversation was cut off but Leila had already gotten what she wanted. She was sure it was Ethan. "I am sorry for trying to leave you behind, Ethan. I shall live on and one day, I will reunite with you again. I shall keep my promise."


    After that day, Leila acted like she was an obedient doll. She tried to be on his good side so that she would get a chance to get out of the dungeon and see the free blue sky again. In the meantime, she broke a piece from the mirror and would sharpen it till she could use it as a dagger.


    Leila nonchalantly put her glass dagger in the drawer when the servant called her. She went up to the ground. A clear beautiful sky was waiting for her. She stared at the vast blue sky through the window for a while. A hawk was soaring through the white cloud, heading in any direction it wished to. It made her sad and jealous. Tears came out unintentionally. Suddenly, a hand snapped her out of it. It was her own hand. She slapped herself to remind her that she had no time to cry and act weak and pitiful.


    When she opened the big door, she saw a naked girl rolling on the bloody mess with shards of glasses. Leila had faced and endured many ill-treatment by the duke. Yet the unsightly sight made her puke. Thanks to it, the girl was saved.


    When Ducan saw his favourite doll feel unwell by the ugly mess, he told the girl to get out of sight. The other servants removed the poor girl from his sight quickly while the others cleaned the floor.


    "I am sorry. That girl must have shocked you quite a lot. Here. Drink some wine to calm your mind." Ducan offered her his exquisite drink. She took it and gulped it down in one go. Then she looked at the Duke. ''It was not the girl who shocked me. It was your brutality. Do you think it is entertaining to watch a person suffer'' was what she wanted to say. But she kept it herself. If she made him angrier, the girl might be punished more severely later. She said nothing but poured the wine into her glass again while her eyes kept moving to the puddle of blood.


    Ducan noticed Leila was distracted by the mess so he yelled at his servants to clean it quicker. "Don''t worry my sweet love. We may leave this ugly fort and live in a castle soon." Ducan told Leila. In his mind, his gold glided magnificent castle was just a fort King Dane once used to conquer the Rode region. It was not enough for him even after being painted with gold and jewels. He believed it was pale in comparison to the real abode of King in Midlake; although any average man would concur that the castle in Gambit was on par with the crown in Midlake.


    While Ducan was dreaming about the days he would sit on the purple throne, Leila also dreamt about the days she would be free and reunite with Ethan. She decided to run away during the move.

 Ch52 The preparation

    The next morning, the news of Adders being evicted from the crown reached the ears of Ducan through the pigeon. His butler read the letter, "Although the Templers failed to capture the Adder siblings, the Temple has successfully seized the crown from the heretic King and princess. By the decision of Congregation, the Lord has mandated Ducan Goldfield, the Duke of Rode, as the caretaker of the crown until the coronation."


    "Tsk* those pests got away, huh?" The Duke said frustratedly but he was satisfied with the result that he would finally be sitting on the purple throne. He couldn''t wait for a moment so he decided to go right away. He told his butler to ready his carriage. The butler asked who would he leave in charge of Rode. He recommended Adam Goldfield, his oldest nephew. Adam was a successful lord, owning many businesses himself. The butler thought a reputable lord like Adams would be a good fit for the seat of Gambit. Ducan had another thought. He feared a powerful lord like Adams would take Gambit and Rode region for himself the moment he went to Midlake. Adams would be hard to control. He chose his distant nephew Mandy to take his seat. Mandy was Maria''s father and a mediocre lord. A black sheep in the Goldfield family. Ducan felt a coward like Mandy would never dare to go against him.


    "There is another item to discuss, your Grace. Easton has called for reinforcement. Our spy reported that more than thirty ships are coming from Indra as we speak. There may be more." The butler gave him the alarming news.


    "God damnit." Ducan cursed. He had no choice but to stay longer in Gambit to call his bannermen. He told his butler to travel to Crown City before him and establish the rooms. The butler asked, "What about ''the'' cargo? I shall leave it behind." He meant Leila. He assumed his lord would need his favourite doll by his side during the most stressful time. Ducan said no. "Take her with you. Let her choose any room she desires. ... And tell her I will be joining soon so she won''t feel lonely."


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the mountain near the crown city, Cleo joined Louise''s group again. She was dead worried about her brother being with Maria. So, when she saw him again unharmed, she hugged him in tears. Maria stared at her like what was wrong with her.


    After two days, the sentries around Midlake City dropped significantly. They had no soldiers to spare to be idling and inspecting the commuters when there was a war coming from both East and West. Banners were raised across Midland to prepare for war.


    Cleo used that as a chance to join her private army in the desert. She left the entire unit of the loyal king''s guards at the mountain so that when she retook the Midlake from the south, they could intercept any reinforcement coming from the north and east. Only Cleo, Louise, Maria and Luther travelled to the desert. Arthur was left behind because of the injury and also to command the station.


    They rushed to the desert. They did not have much time but had so many to do. Their initial plan was to raise an army in Midlake and use the wars in the east and the west as distractions to disperse the forces of Temple while they seized the Grand Temple in Gambit. Since the crown was the ally of the Emperor of Indra, they would have no problem in the East. As soon as they defeated lord Mordu'' and Temple, the imperial armies of the east would return home. All they needed to do was to march to the west and defeat Claudian forces at the Fork.


    However, their initial plan was swayed greatly when they were kicked out of Midlake. They did not have enough manpower to siege the Gambit without the army from Midlake. The Revenant was a small special private force to counter the Templers when they attacked the Grand Temple; not the force to seize a walled city. They had to retake the crown before they proceeded with their plan. Or everything would be nought.


    "Oh, Clara... I mean your highness. Have you arrived? It is a shame you miss the feast. I shall prepare the bath and bed." The Madame of Indran welcomed Cleo humbly. She got up from her seat and gave it to Cleo in respect. She suspected that Clara had a connection with someone powerful since the day Clara bought the book of Sahel with a huge sum of coins. But she didn''t expect Clara to be a very powerful person herself.


    "We don''t have time to sit and rest. We need to go to the desert now. Is Jonah here?" Cleo asked. She was in a rush. Before the ships from Indra showed up at the shores of Easton, she had to prepare her troops at Imba to be able to siege a town.


    Madame replied that Jonah wasn''t at Imba at the moment but he might be coming the next day since it would be the fourth day of the week. "But if you are in a rush, I can prepare a guide from Imba. He isn''t as good as Jonah but you will be fine even if you encounter some monsters, right?"


    Cleo nodded but Louise and Maria weren''t as sure as her.


    Madame glanced at the couple cowering behind Cleo. She had never met Louise but she was observant enough to notice that the young man might be the king. When she bowed to him, Louise didn''t bow but reacted like a king until Cleo coughed to remind him to act like an average man. ''Something is wrong'' Madame noted, for a king to be outside the city in disguise. As soon as Cleo and Louise left for the desert, she told her spy to investigate the matter immediately.


    It was already the third day that the crown was seized by Temple. However, the Temple didn''t let the news travel outside Midlake yet. They didn''t want the public to panic and distrust the Temple for seizing the crown. The war was coming and they needed support as much as possible from the public.


    It was daytime so the scorching sun and blazing sand burned their body and feet alike. There was no camel left for them. Everyone in Indran took the camels to join the celebration in the desert. Maria complained about the heat and the sweat the whole time along the way. She thought she was sent to the inferno for defying Lord Mordu''. Luther was fine even though it was his first time. Louise wasn''t but he pretended to be to look cool in front of Maria.


    By the time they reached Imba, the sun had set and the heat subsided. Maria lost it when she found out they could travel at night when the temperature dropped. She wouldn''t be slimy in sweat or covered in sunburn, then. She swore at Cleo silently.


    When they reached the camp, everyone was drunk, and not in the mood to work or train. Cleo approached Jonah, the leader of the camp. Even he was out of commission. Annoyed and frustrated by them, she went up the bell tower and rang it hard. "Get up!! We are under attack!" She shouted.


    Only when the striking sound from the bell entered their eardrums, did they wake from their daydreams and rush to their premeditated positions. Some lost their sense of direction. Some wobbled. Some hit with each other on their way. Cleo saw a complete mess from above. She sighed dejectedly.


    Cleo kicked Gura in the shin and put some sense back to him when he came out tightening his trousers from his bedroom. A woman was still lying on his bed. "Mr Gura. Why are you not in armour yet? You are in charge of defence. How will you command the defence when you can''t be in armour within minutes? The enemy might have already reached the gate when you finish wearing your armour."


    Gura lowered his head in shame. He had no excuse.


    "Where is Ethan?" Cleo asked. She didn''t see him anywhere. He can''t be sleeping in the room with a woman like Gura, can he? For a moment, the thought heavied her heart. Only when Gura explained that Ethan went out to the desert to fight the monsters as training, she was relieved. She saw him come running with a worried face from afar. She smiled contently. At least there was one person she could rely on.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.Cleo ordered her men to refresh themselves immediately and be ready for anything. She figured the Temple might be attacking the desert soon. "They may not notice the desert is the revenant base. But they have known for a while that fugitives and dissidents camp in the desert. They might try to obliterate any possible opposition before the war. We must be ready." She debriefed her Revenant members. She also introduced Luther to them as the new consultant.


    "We will also set up new defensive perimeters. Mr.Gura, I want you to cooperate with Luther on that matter. Meanwhile, Abel and I will go to the shore and retrieve the cargo with a small team."


    Cleo rushed everyone as soon as she reached the camp. She also pushed herself to go on another journey without getting any rest. She ordered a new weapon from the western continent and it was bound to be at the shore. "Tonight, right?" She asked Abel. Abel nodded. They told her to rest at the camp but Cleo insisted.


    The moon was high and it was a cold midnight but a group of people and camels travelled across the white dunes on a mission. Ethan, Dovos and Ig¨¹an were forced to go along with Jonah, Abel and Cleo. Dovos massaged his head hoping to ease the headache. Ig¨¹an rubbed his belly to relieve heartburn. Jonah slapped himself in a desperate attempt to refresh himself. Abel closed her mouth tight with her hand so as not to puke at every step. "I shouldn''t have drunk that much," said Abel regretfully. Ethan and Cleo were the only ones sober. Cleo scolded Abel on the way for forgetting to retrieve the cargo. If she wasn''t in the camp, Abel might have completely forgotten. Abel couldn''t give any excuse. She was the one who let the men party for two days and forgot the appointment.


    "Why are we travelling at night? Can''t we go tomorrow morning?" Dovos complained. He believed it was better to travel the next morning when they all would be sober. It would be safer too. Currently, they might not be able to fight properly if they were to encounter any monsters. "We might die." He continued.


    "No. We must go now. The appointment is tonight. This is not the port so if they don''t see us on the shore, they will sail away without dropping the cargoes." Cleo explained.


    Ig¨¹an asked why they didn''t make an appointment at the port. Then, they wouldn''t need to go in a rush. The ship would drop off the cargo and the workers would store the cargo safely inside the warehouses until they came to pick it up. "It would be easier," said Ig¨¹an. He was proud of himself to be able to come up with a better plan or so he thought.


    He was immediately shut down by Abel who swore at him for being a dumbass. "We are fugitive organizations. We will be arrested immediately if we go to the port. Are you that dumb?" She yelled at him.


    After being scolded by Abel, Ig¨¹an was silent completely.


    The night got deeper but the group of people still couldn''t sleep or rest like others. "This is the last hill," said Jonah to encourage his men. Jonah went up the hill first. "Pass this dune and you shall see one of the marvels this world offers," shouted Jonah while extending his arms to the fullest as he took a refreshing breath. "Behold! The beauty of nature!" The others also followed him in short. They all could hear the sounds of waves crashing to the shore. As soon as they reached the top, they extended their arms just like Jonah and took a refreshing sea breeze into their lungs. Although the desert was as cold as chilling their bones, the sea breeze was warmer than they expected. Ethan remembered the sea was cooler than inland in Easton but here, it was warmer. What a strange phenomenon, he concluded.


    Dovos quickly ran down the hill, and so did the rest. But Ig¨¹an stopped Abel on her track and said, "Wait, Miss Abel. I have a better way to get down there." He pointed to his shield. Abel understood immediately. She smiled happily as she took the shield from Ig¨¹an and sat on it like a sleigh. When Ig¨¹an gently pushed her from behind, the shield swiftly went down the hill like an eagle. "Kyaa!!" Abel screamed happily as she passed over the others who went down first. She reached the bottom first. "Yay! I win." She boasted like a child.


    They waited on the white sandy shore for the ship. As soon as Dovos lay down on the beach, he fell asleep. Ethan and Cleo also sat down and took a rest while Jonah wandered near the shore in search of some coconut trees. Ig¨¹an and Abel didn''t rest. They rode on the shield alternatively.


    Soon, Ethan saw a flickering light at the sea. He notified Cleo. "Tat tat...tat... Tat tat." Cleo returned the signal. Two Rowboats were dropped and docked at the shore. And it was the first time Ethan had ever seen the most hideous-looking man in his life. His face was powdered with white while his cheeks were red, and so were his lips. His white hairs were curled up like rolls of paper. His fingernail was long only on his right index finger. How would he write Ethan wondered?


    "What makes him think he looks cool in that ridiculous outfit?" Ig¨¹an mumbled to Abel. Abel concurred. Everyone had the same thought.


    The sailors loaded the crates off the boats and opened one.


    "There are only two crates here. Where are the rest? I ordered six." Cleo told the strange man. He yawned and nonchalantly replied, "They are heavy. You expect me to carry all six when you haven''t shown me the money yet?"


    Cleo called Abel to the front. Abel ran to her with a camel carrying a box of gold bars. Even under the dim moonlight, the gold bars were shining brightly. The strange man smiled like the most greedy person. He signalled his men to drop the rest with his index finger.


    Cleo picked up one weapon from the crate. It was a metal stick with a wooden club. Why did she pay a ridiculous amount for such ridiculous weapons from the ridiculous man, the rest wondered. And why was she grabbing it from the club, not the handle? But Cleo seemed like she knew what she was doing so they watched her silently.


    She put some black powder into the metal pipe, then a metal ball. She aimed it toward a coconut Jonah brought. A sailor approached to light the fuse for her but she stopped him. She had another idea. She handed the weapon over to Abel. Abel was flustered. She didn''t know what to do with the metal stick. As a non-combatant, she had never wielded a weapon before. Cleo smiled and assured her. "Just follow my instructions." She taught her the stance and told her not to let it go at any time. The sailor lit the fuse. The fire spread from the match to the fuse and little sparks appeared. When sparks went into the wooden club, a thunderous clap soared across the shore with a big spark from the metal tip. Instinctively Ethan, Dovos, Ig¨¹an and Jonah couched on the shore like cowards when they heard the monstrous sound. The coconut was shattered into pieces.


    "Woah!!" As the wielder of the new monstrous weapon, Abel shouted excitedly. She had never felt this powerful before. Cleo smiled contently, "This is the power of the new age. The firearm. It can pierce even the thickest armour of the Templers. With this, even the non-combatant can fight the Templers now."


    The team returned to their desert camp after the deal went well. With the collection of new powerful weapons, they were confident that they could stand against the ever-powerful Temple. The excitement lightened their feet and widened their eyes so that they no longer felt sleepy or tired. They wanted to show it to their comrades at the camp as soon as they could.


    However, when climbed up the last dune near their camp, they saw their little paradise turned into ruin.

 Ch53: Commander Luther and the vicious beast

    It was passed three over midnight. A low rumbling sound was heard with a small tremor in the desert. Devoid of life forms, what''s little left in the desert like lizards, snakes, and desert ants ran out of their burrows and rushed to safety. Their instinctive sensation told them it was best to leave their homes in the impending calamity.


    However, the highest lifeforms living in the middle desert, near an oasis, failed to notice it. Most of them were passed out due to the tiring day and the late-night drill.


    After Cleo had proven that the members of Revenant still lacked discipline, the responsibility was put on Luther''s shoulders. Strength wins the battle, but discipline wins the war. In the face of certain death, even the strongest warrior would falter and break away from the line, if discipline wasn''t ensured. As a military man, it was Luther''s job to put a sense of discipline inside their heads. And he started it immediately as soon as Cleo left for the cargo.


    "Formation. Line up! Stand an arm apart." Luther ordered his new class. The members of Revenant followed the order but they didn''t bother to do it quickly. For them, Luther was a commander but an outsider who had never fought back-to-back with them. They didn''t see him as a comrade or respect him. Luther also noticed he hadn''t established his authority yet.


    "Lukandi, you are more on the left. Makal, you are leaning right. Push up twenty times." He punished them right away. The two looked around and admitted their faults so they obediently lay on the ground for push-ups. Luther stopped them and told the rest to follow. "Do your lazy asses think I am talking only to these two? I mean ALL! Lie on your bellies and Start!"


    His order riled up the men. They believed it was absurd that they were all punished for something they didn''t do. One of the men revolted. He threw away his spear to the ground and took off his shirt to intimidate Luther. He was a big man just like Dovos. He showed his biceps and abs, challenging Luther. Luther, calmly, stared back at him and called him near. As soon as the rebellious man approached him, he took him down instantly by striking him in the jaw. Signard joined in the rebellion and fought but Luther dealt with him quickly too by tripping him and pressing him down from above. Signard wanted to tell that he wasn''t part of Revenant but he was taken down before he could explain. Luther set his authority. "Now, push up!" He ordered them. The men followed. Signard did the push-up while Luther was sitting on top. He wanted to complain but he was scared to be hit again.


    "Listen up! You guys are one. Not individuals but a unit. Like an arm and leg, fingers and toes to form a body. If one of you fucked up, you all suffer. Understand!? Let me restart the drill."


    It was the night time and the men were still dealing with staying sober after drinking for two days straight, yet Luther pushed them hard. The women couldn''t stay idle either. They were ordered to craft a thousand arrows and made tons of dry rations for the upcoming war, even Sincyll was forced to. When she complained, Luther answered, "You ate and drank with them. You sang and danced with them. You laughed and slept with them. You are part of them now." Luther shut Sincyll down. Sincyll walked away while muttering curses, "damn that annoying overconfident bastard."


    Since there were no trees or birds in the desert, Luther had already told Madame to deliver the woods and feathers from Indran before he went to the desert. They reached by the night when the moon was high. One passed after midnight, they went to sleep. And while the tiredness was just about to slip away, another problem came upon them.


    The ground shook more violently as time passed. The sands on the dunes fell in fissures. The main building which was built with blocks of bricks to withstand any attacks was shaken. The walls cracked and the sand from the ceiling fell. Luther was woken up by it. He brushed the sand off his face. He felt wobble even while lying on the sheath of the bed. The people around him also woke up one by one and started to feel it. "A quake. Get out of the building now!!" Luther told them. "Alert the camp!!" He ordered as he rushed upstairs. Louise and Maria were placed on the second floor.


    When he reached the next floor, he was relieved to find Louise in the corridor safely. He told him to get out of the building quickly but Louise refused. "I won''t go without Maria. Which room was she?" Luther didn''t know which room Maria was in either. He looked around the rooms but she wasn''t found anywhere. He didn''t see her at the stairs or on the first floor either. ''Where is she? It is like she just disappeared.'' he thought.


    Then, suddenly, the quake intensified. The ceiling started to fall in pieces, and so was the floor they were standing on. Luther believed the building was done. It was no longer safe to be inside. "Your majesty, you must get out of here." He told Louise to get out quickly. Louise insisted that he wouldn''t leave without Maria. It made Luther lose his patience. He grabbed Louise by the collar and yelled, "Damnit, Louise. You are a king. So, act like one. Get out of here. I will bring her for you."


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.For the first time, Louise saw the mad eyes in Luther. He had never seen Luther that angry or addressed him by name. He saw the seriousness in his eyes. "Okay. I will get out so please find Maria for me."


    When he saw his king leaving the floor, Luther felt like a load of burden was relieved from his shoulders. "At least Louise is safe. Now, I gotta find Maria. Where is that bitch? I will kill her if she is sleeping over this mess." He went to the final room at the end of the corridor. Suddenly, a man ran out of the door and brushed him hard. The force put both of them down to the floor.


    It was Signard. He was sleeping until a block of roof fell by his bed and woke him up. He ran out of the room in a rush by himself without helping his cousin''s sister who was staying in the same room. When Luther got into the room, Sincyll was desperately lifting a big block of brick off her feet by herself.


    "Commander Luther!" Sincyll called his name. Her eyes were refilled with hope when she saw Luther by surprise.


    But Luther had another mission, a mission given to his king. The building was collapsing. He didn''t have time to save Sincyll and find Maria. It was either to save Sincyll and leave Maria or leave Sincyll and search for Maria. He had to choose. And as a king''s guard, the king''s order came first. He averted his eyes and left to search for Maria instead.


    However, he couldn''t step any further when he heard a desperate wailing from Sincyll. His heart wasn''t steel enough to ignore it. He could ignore a person knowing that she would die if he left. He felt like committing a murder. "Forgive me, my king." He turned back to Sincyll immediately, "I will lift it in three so pull out your feet at that time." He instructed her. Sincyll nodded in tears.


    "One, two, three!" Luther counted and lifted the block. Sincyll tried to move her leg but it didn''t move. When Luther lifted the block, the blood reflowed into her leg and dissipated the numbness. She screamed her lungs out as she witnessed the pain she had never felt before. Luther put down the block carefully and tried to calm her first. "I know it hurts like hell. But you must bear it. Or you will be stuck here and lose your life. You don''t want to die, do you?" "No, I don''t. I don''t want to die."


    Sincyll answered back. There was no energy left in her voice. Her face turned pale and her lips were trembling. She knew that that unbearable pain would return the moment he lifted the block. She gritted her teeth. Her hand, shaking, grabbed Luther''s clothes shyly in an attempt to gain courage from him. "Do it." She murmured.


    Luther lifted the block with all his might. When the block moved up and freed her feet. Blood poured out from the crushed wound and Luther stopped it immediately by wrapping tightly in clothes. He lifted her on his back and got out of the building while dodging the falling pieces of bricks.


    He and Sincyll were the last ones when they reached the open ground. Everyone had already gathered near the oasis. They watched in horror as their headquarters collapsed into a pile of brick.


    However, the quake didn''t stop or lessen. Suddenly, the pile dropped to the ground as a gigantic hole appeared below it. Luther also found a tunnel near it. A frightening thought abruptly came into his mind. "This is not a quake. This is ...an attack!! We are UNDER ATTACK! Ready your arms!" He alerted the camp. The rest were perplexed by him. They didn''t see any enemies. How were they attacked?


    They didn''t find an answer until a giant creature appeared out of the water. The lights from the torch reflected on its thousand teeth before they were washed out by the rain of water from the splash. Fear and darkness supported by a chilly desert air embraced the living.


    Revenant was a force renowned for exterminating monsters. Yet when they met an absolute beast, the king of monsters, they failed to stand. Some wobbled and dropped on the spot. Some lost their minds and ran away. Only a few stood against the monster alongside Luther.


    "Centuriworm. The very first monster that destroyed Rombit in a flash. How could it still be alive?" Louise mumbled in awe. Just like Louise, it was their first time to witness the legendary monster which they only heard over the nighttime story of their grandparents which passed on through generations.


    "Louise, get out of here!" screamed Luther. Even he wasn''t confident that he could beat it.


    The monster dived toward a cluster of people running away. Luther told them to spread out but it was too late. It got them whole.


    As soon as the flesh of people met the razors of its teeth, they were minced into pieces and swallowed into the cavity of absolute darkness.


    Before it pursued another group of people, Luther and a few men attacked the monster from the middle. However, the blades from the swords and the tips of spears did not harm its shell which was harder than steel. After it devoured the whole pack of people, it went back into the sand.


    Luther noticed it went after the clusters so he told the people to spread out as thin as they could before the monster came back again. He also instructed Louise to keep himself away from groups.


    "Our weapons won''t work. We can''t defeat it unless we are the spellcasters. We must strive to survive as much as we can before Cleo comes back." He told Louise.


    But he wasn''t sure if they could survive until that time.

 Ch54: The Gods warrior

    "Rwarr!!"


    Luther roared as he attacked the enormous monster while gritting his teeth and clenching his sword.


    He knew his blade wasn''t sharp enough to slice through the shell. However, if he wouldn''t try, who would? Even if it was enough to get its attention away from other people, especially from Louise his king, he believed it was a success.


    Until Cleo and Ethan returned from the errand, it was his responsibility to lead the camp to survive.


    Seeing how the conventional weapons didn''t work, Gura advised him to light up the camp. Even if they didn''t have a spellcaster, they had enough torches and blankets to burn. Most houses were tents so they could build a big fire to ward off the monster. "Every animal is afraid of fire, even if it has lived for a century."


    Since they meant to leave the camp soon anyway, Luther also believed it was the best option. The nights in the desert would be harsh without the shelters but there was no point if everyone died by the monster in the first place. "We can rebuild the camp anytime as long as the men live. Let''s burn it up."


    First, Gura chose the guys whose steps were the lightest. They wouldn''t be noticed by the worm and they were to smear the kerosene to the tents. Second, important persons like Louise, old man Elba, Signard and Sincyll, children evacuated from the camp in different directions individually, followed by women and the wounded. They carefully walked away so that the behemoth underground wouldn''t notice. It kept spiralling beneath the camp sensing for its prey, forming waves in the sand above along its path. After most people were evacuated, then it was time to light it up.


    Gura set a group of camels free in one direction. Luther, from afar, waited for the behemoth to appear. He nocked an arrow with a cloth treated in kerosene and followed the aim toward the camels. A man with a torch was on standby beside him.


    It wasn''t long before the hungry monster unearthed and appeared before them. It spread its mouth and swallowed the camel whole.


    Luther, without a glitch, shot the arrow straight toward the nearby tent. As soon as the flame touched the surface of the tent soaked in kerosene, the fire spread like wildfire instantly. It burned the shell and the skin below the unsuspecting giant, burning it alive. Upset, it went back into the sand.


    "We did it!! Oh my Lord, we did it!!" A man shouted in triumph. So did the rest. From the dunes overlooking the camp, they watched the devil''s pet wriggle back into the hole in defeat. "That''s right. Run you shitty worm. We aren''t people you can take on. We are the God''s people. We are the Revenant!" Gura roared in victory.


    They won over the legendary monster,


    Or so they thought.


    The sand below the camp slowly sank lower and lower until it completely collapsed five meters into the ground, swallowing everything including the enraging fire. The sand buried and put out the fire. And soon appeared the wrathful monster below it. It screeched before it turned its head toward the direction where Louise was, and then it entered into the sand again.


    "You must be fucking with me," Luther swore angrily when he saw it went after Louise again. How did it manage to target Louise, he wondered. What a messed up coincidence, he cursed. His feet moved like a horse as he dashed toward Louise. "Protect the king!" He screamed.


    With every fibre of muscles in his body, he ran to his king as fast as he could. But he knew he was no rival against the speed of the behemoth. He could not make it in time and Louise wouldn''t be able to run away either.


    He could see the monster was already at the tail of Louise. And he saw Louise fall to the other side of the dune as the dune collapsed.


    In desperation, he cursed, "fuck me." He closed his eyes. It was a very short time but a lot of things came into his mind. From the past when he and Louise played together with wooden swords to the time when he swore an oath as the king''s guard. He also didn''t know how to explain to Cleo how he failed to protect his best friend. At that moment, he heard a weird chant with an awful hoarse voice.


    "Quakadoladoo!" It was Dovos. When they came back from their errand, they had a low rumbling sound from afar so they climbed the highest dune to look over the camp. They found out the situation and quickly came to the rescue.


    Dovos slammed his Warhammer down the base of the dune Louise was on and made it collapse. The monster missed its target as Louise slid down the dune along with sand. Cleo quickly grabbed Louise''s hand and took him out of the sand before he was buried permanently. So did Ig¨¹an to the other survivors by blocking the sand with his shield.


    At the same time, a loud clap like thunder roared across the desert with two big sparks from the distance. Abel and Jonah fired the muskets at the behemoth to test their ability. The iron balls penetrated the shell and sank into the flesh. Although tiny compared to the monster, they still did justification by giving the behemoth a sharp pinch it never felt before.


    Meanwhile, Ethan climbed over the dune and jumped onto the back of the worm. He used both his sword and dagger as hooks to hold onto it. As the master of Divination, his blades easily went through the tough shells of the monster.


    The monster screeched in pain and wiggled in an attempt to shake off Ethan. It failed as Ethan clenched his swords tightly so it chose to go underground.


    "As if I will let you do that," murmured Ethan, "Flameno!"


    As soon as he chanted, the fiery blades burnt the flesh of the worm from inside. The fluid came out from the cut as Ethan roasted the flesh of the monster. The smell reminded him of a barbecue party he once had with his friends.


    Suffering the immeasurable pain, its body no longer listened to its will. The worm wiggled in pain above the ground.


    Ethan tried his hardest to hold onto but he was thrown off to the ground with his dagger. The sword was stuck too deep that it didn''t come off. With a small blade in his hand, he had to face the biggest monsters humanity had ever seen. But for some reason, he felt no fear. He felt no defeat. He had full confidence that he could beat the devil''s pet raging in front of him.


    Ethan charged in without a tinge of hesitation in his heart. With the fiery dagger, he shattered the shell and opened the flesh. He cut it as deep as he could, spewing purplish blood all over him.


    The worm pushed him away with its body in defence. It was a slight movement but it hit Ethan like a thousand bulls. He was thrown away but he got up immediately and charged in again fearlessly. If he of earlier days saw his current self, he might have thought ''Did I go mad?''.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.The worm spewed acid toward Ethan. It was just the gastric juice but it was strong enough to erode skin and flesh within seconds and dissolve bones in minutes.


    Ethan crouched to make himself small and rolled to the side. The worm tried to run away into the sand when Ethan was distracted but Ethan didn''t give it a chance. With the help of Ig¨¹an, he used the levitating force of the shield to jump onto the back of the centuriworm again. "Flameno!" He cast. The worm moved jaggedly in pain throwing him off again. However, at least, he was able to retrieve his sword back.


    Ethan''s attack did hurt the giant worm in immeasurable ways but it was still not enough to end the fight. He also noticed he was getting out of breath and his grip on his sword loosened. His muscles started to ache.  He hadn''t rest for the whole day, no one had. The time was way past midnight. The sun might be up soon. If the fight was to be dragged on, it would be humans who would be exhausted first.


    Ethan racked his brain. He needed to end the fight quickly or they would all die. At that time Abel and Jonah showed him a bag of gunpowder. He understood it immediately.


    He threw his dagger to Jonah and signalled to Dovos, Ig¨¹an and Cleo. Without words, they moved in synergy. The four warriors harassed the centuriworm so that it could not hide in the ground while Jonah and Abel prepared the ultimate weapon.


    Ig¨¹an shielded the acid for the team. His shield made from the special wood from the North edge was able to resist the gastric enzymes of centuriworm. Dovos spilt the dune when it tried to hide. Cleo and Ethan used fiery blades to roast it alive. Under constant harassment, the behemoth could not think right. All it felt were pain and anger and frustration. It felt the urge to decimate the puny humans rather than running away. It fought back with the acid and giant body.


    "Are you done yet!?" Dovos asked Jonah and Abel. He was at his limit. He gasped for breath. He could barely lift his huge hammer for another attack and move his legs. And the monster noticed it. It came toward him. "Oh, fuck me," swore Dovos. For the first time in his life, he dropped his beloved hammer and left it on the ground as he ran for his life. Cleo tried to grab the attention from the behemoth but it was determined. Dovos used the little energy he had left to move but his tired legs betrayed him. He fell to the ground.


    The monster narrowed him instantly. With thousands of razor teeth, it showed its wrath.


    Dovos scoffed, "Well- at least I ain''t killed by some half-ass monster. I can brag about it in my next life. The only regret is my sweetie isn''t with me." He looked at his hammer which soon went under the body of the giant worm. "I am sorry," Dovos said his last regret.


    Dovos closed his eyes and waited for his death. He noticed he was snatched. But for a while, he didn''t feel any pain. He reopened his eyes and saw himself being dragged away from the nape by a horse and from a leg by another.


    "Rings!? Danny!?" Everyone was startled. Danny was the mare Dovos always rode. It wasn''t a very obedient mount like Rings. So it surprised them more. Danny grabbed Dovos''s clothes at the nape with its teeth and dragged him away. Rings helped Danny from the leg. It was a narrow escape.


    "Great job, Danny, Rings." Ethan praised them. "Now is my turn. Let us end this now. Jonah! Abel!" He shouted. The two quickly came to him with a bag of gunpowder attached to the dagger.


    It was as if Danny and Rings also understood what humans were planning, they carried Dovos toward Ethan luring the monster along with them. Ethan ran opposite Dovos. They met in the middle and passed. When Ethan reached the monster, Ig¨¹an was already waiting on the path. Ig¨¹an crouched down and placed his shield like a step for Ethan. As soon as Ethan stepped on, Ig¨¹an lifted it. With the boost, Ethan jumped into the air, coming in face-to-face with the monster.


    Ethan smirked, "time for you to go to the deepest place, bastard. Go burn in hell. Flameno!!"


    He threw the fiery dagger into the darkest cavity where thousands of menacing blades surrounded. The dagger hit the palate and stopped while the bag of gunpowder touched the dagger in momentum. The flame in the dagger ignited the powder and exploded instantly.


    With the loudest clap and the brightest light, the head of the monster exploded and splattered into pieces along with black smothering smoke. Ethan was also thrown back by the explosion. Thankfully, his body was reinforced by ''divine blessing'' so he wasn''t hurt much. After the fight with Hammer Hammock, Ethan learned the spell. He rolled on the ground and coughed up some smoke while the body of the giant worm was wiggling for the last time then stopped completely. Dovos chuckled at himself. He still couldn''t believe he made it out alive. Ig¨¹an dropped his shield and sat on the chilling sand while gazing at the stars and catching his breath. Cleo ran toward Ethan to see if he was hurt. Abel and Jonah cleaned the purplish blood off the boxes so that it wouldn''t ruin the powder inside.


    At that time, they heard a loud cheer from the top of the dune. "Hooray!!" "You did it!!" "We won!" "The legendary monster is dead!" The residents of Imba cheered them from above. They had been watching the fight while holding their breath the entire time, Louise and Luther included.


    Luther was itching to help whenever he saw Cleo was hurt but he stopped himself. He knew he would only disturb the flow and become a burden. While the others were cheering, he gritted his teeth and clenched his fist in agony. He felt weak and worthless. "I must become stronger," mumbled Luther himself. The blood oozed out from his hand as he tightly clenched his fist. At that moment, he felt a gentle touch cloaked over his hand and loosened his fist. It hugged his palm in warmth. "Thank you, sir Luther, for saving me back then," said Sincyll gently as she stood beside him and glanced.


    For a moment, Luther felt his heart get lighter but the pain he got that night never fainted away.


    "Once again, our warrior of God save us again!" Old man Elba, the most loyal fan of Ethan shouted. The rest followed suit.


    "Ethan! Ethan! Ethan! Ethan!" They chanted Ethan''s name as they praised the warrior of God.

 Ch55: Internal fight

    Maria gasped for air greedily as soon as her face resurfaced above the air. Her hands, which were busy the entire time removing the sand covering her face, finally got a rest for some moments. She gasped for air two more times until her lungs were satisfied with its greed. Her heart, again, beat like a walk in the garden after the return of fresh cool air. She thought she was going to die.


    While the camp was under attack by the legendary monster, she was out in the desert four dunes away from the camp. She was forced to wake up by a fight in her stomach. As someone who has only grown up inside the mansion and the palace, the food from the desert didn''t agree with her. She attempted to wake Louise up but he was sleeping so soundly after a tiring trip so she felt bad to wake him up. Alone, she searched for the toilet. However, the camp didn''t have a private restroom in the building so she went out to the desert. She climbed a dune and saw the guards patrolling around the camp. The moon was full so the night was as bright as the torches were lighted even out in the desert. There weren''t any bushes or plants to take cover either. Feeling shy, she decided to go further out, unaware of the danger.


    Alone, she took care of her business. She felt safe even though she had heard some venomous animals of the desert hunting at night. For her, the eyes of humans were scarier. Also, for some luck, she didn''t encounter any of those notorious animals. "Maybe my father was wrong." She thought to herself. She didn''t know a scorpion was eyeing her behind the sand for invading its territory.


    At that moment, she noticed the sand on the dune behind her started to fall. She ignored it as she returned to her eminent business troubling her stomach. She thought it was because she stepped on there and nothing serious. She didn''t know it was caused by the tremor caused by the approaching centuriworm.


    The scorpion, aware of the danger coming, jumped out from hiding and ran away. It passed her between her legs. She screamed out of her wit upon seeing the scorpion. She fell backwards leaning onto the dune. She pressed her heart in an attempt to keep it still in her chest. "Oh for lord''s sake. You scare me!" She yelled to the scorpion. "My heart nearly jumped out of my chest." While she was busy catching her heart, the sand started to fall like a waterfall from the top of the dune. It collapsed due to the tremor and fell onto Maria, burying her alive. She tried to get up but she was too late. The sand covered her completely within seconds.


    It became pitch black. The bright moon could no longer be seen. Her vision was blocked by the sand. She struggled to move but the sand was too heavy for her lean legs. The long skirt didn''t help either. It added the weight. She breathed slowly hoping to calm herself down but the tip of her nose couldn''t sense any air either. She realised that she could die alone under the freezing sand without anyone ever noticing what happened to her.


    Louise suddenly came into her mind, and so was her father. What would they do if she suddenly disappeared like that? She got worried. "I can''t die here like this. Not yet. If I am going to die, I want to give them some closure at least."


    With determination, she tried to free herself again. She wriggled her body and legs, attempting to move the sand away from her body. Each struggle cost her breath, losing her air. Her mind started to slip away. It was pitch black but she could see Louise. Her father was touching her hand, caressing her gently.


    "No. This isn''t real. I am still beneath the sand. They can''t be here." She recollected herself. With all the strength, she lifted her hands out of the sand. She was breathless. Her chest felt choking. Her throat was screaming to breathe. Yet her hands never stopped.


    Suddenly, she could feel the cold fresh air brushing her hands. They were finally free. She quickly removed the sand over her face until the tip of her nose sensed the same sensation her hands felt. Then she grasped in the air greedily. The cold air ran down her dry throat. It hurt but she couldn''t get enough of it.


    Slowly, she removed the rest of the sand over her body and freed herself. It took a while since the sand from above kept falling again and again after each tremor. After she had finally freed herself, she started to notice the screaming and the fighting in the distance. It came from the direction of the camp and those screaming were not the ones from cheering. They were of anguish and suffering. "Louise! It can''t be."


    She headed back to the camp with a heavy heart. It became heavier when she approached nearer. She wasn''t ready yet to see the horror on the other side of the dune. What if Louise was dead? She would be left alone without anyone. She left the palace with Louise against everything she knew; her faith, the Temple, her father, the Goldfield family, and the riches.


    At that moment, she heard a very loud thunderous clap followed by the silence. She held her breath and took the last step to view the camp. It was in ruins. The building she was resting in earlier had completely collapsed. The building Louise was supposed to be. Her heart sank. The sound of fighting had diminished too. It was dead silence. She didn''t see anyone either. "Louise." Her voice cracked. Her lips were dry and her hands were trembling. She was scared, to be left alone. Her knees dropped to the sand in despair. She wished she had died earlier. She took out a small knife from her waist and aimed at her wrist.


    The moment she put the blade on her skin, she heard a very loud cheer along with the chanting of the name of God''s warrior across the dune in the south.


    "Ethan! Ethan! Ethan! Ethan!"


    Hope re-established in her heart. "They are alive," mumbled Maria. She threw the knife away and ran up the dune to be reunited with Louise, only to be arrested by a serious accusation.


    Cleo


    "She must be the traitor."


    Cleo accused Maria of betraying them by informing the location of their camp as soon as she saw Maria reuniting with them unharmed. She called her small council to give a verdict on Maria''s case. The main building was destroyed so they did it in one of the small tents which were still intact. The rest were given to women and children to rest the night while the men rested out on the sand.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.    Since the moment Maria came with them from Midlake City, Cleo didn''t trust Maria. She believed Maria had an ulterior motive.


    A lady-in-waiting who enjoyed the luxuries of the palace wouldn''t leave everything behind to go with a man who lost everything; especially when that woman''s lineage was Goldfields. They profited the most through the Temple. A Goldfield would never turn their backs against Mordu''.


    The camp was safely hidden in the desert for many years even though the population had risen to hundreds. Then, Maria came for a day and the camp was attacked.


    "Not to mention she was away somewhere safe when we were attacked. Isn''t that too much of a coincidence?" Cleo asked Louise who was defending Maria. No one in the small council stood by the side of Maria either. No Gura, no Elba, not even Luther. They all believed Maria was the most possible suspect who gave out their location to Temple. "There isn''t anyone who can vouch for her story, is there? She went alone to take care of her stomach problem. Come on. As a woman myself, I can say that''s bullshit. We all tend to call at least one friend to go together with us." Cleo responded to Maria''s story. Abel nodded her head, agreeing with Cleo.


    "We must get rid of her."


    Louise didn''t agree. He asked for proof. "Our justice system decides upon undeniable evidence. Not on a speculation. It must not be swayed by the pressure of the general public either. Just because everyone agrees with you doesn''t mean Maria is guilty. How is that fair for Maria who fought for her life just earlier? You don''t believe her, was it because she was alone or she is a Goldfield?" Louise questioned her prejudice. "You can''t prove she informed the Temple, can you, sister? I mean how is that possible for Maria to inform the Temple across the desert? How?" Louise argued.


    "Pigeons," answered Abel, "specially trained pigeons can cross the desert. We do it all the time."


    "But you didn''t see a pigeon on her when she came to desert with me, did you?"


    "Well. ... Maybe she hid it under her skirt,"  answered Abel after scratching her head. Cleo responded with a nod. She hid her blades under her skirt, attaching them to her thighs, whenever she had to go out secretly in Midlake. The garments were thick and made in several layers so it was hard for others to notice. It was also the reason why her swords were shorter compared to Ethan''s and to compensate her reach, she used twin blades.


    "Damnit Abel," swore Louise angrily for getting in his way. He glared at her with the corners of his eyes. "As a woman yourself, do you think it is possible to climb a mountain and cross the desert when there is a living pigeon between your legs? Do you think she is a whore like your mother?" Louise yelled. In a rage, he said something he shouldn''t say to the mother of his best friend. Abel was shocked to hear that from Louise''s mouth while Luther clenched his fist. For the first time in life, he wanted to punch Louise''s face for good.


    Abel was the daughter of Arthur born from Arthur''s mistress. Arthur married her mother later when the first wife passed away but Abel was still regarded as a bastard among the peer of royalties. For Luther, when he was adopted by Arthur, Abel''s mother took care of him like her own son.


    Cleo slapped Louise. The sudden escalation became quite uncomfortable for the rest. Gura, Jonah and Elba looked at each other, not sure whether to give them some space or meddle in. They wished Ethan was here but Ethan was taking a rest after the fight.


    Louise was out of words at the shocking treatment from his cousin''s sister. He felt humiliated. He was the king but it was Cleo who made decisions for the throne behind the scenes and he relied on her like an older sister.


    "Enough, Louise! How could you say that to Abeline? You are hurting your friend for a woman you just met? Are you out of your mind? Get some grip!" Cleo yelled madly at Louise. "You are a king. Don''t get confused and lose your sight because of a woman."


    "A king?" Louise responded with a scoff. "When was I ever a king? When was the last time you listened to me? You always force your thoughts to me. You are- you are as manipulative as lord Hammond. Or-or lord Mordu''," said Louise.


    Rage had blinded both Adders. They hurt each other which they never thought they would.


    Tears of anger flowed down Cleo''s cheeks. She couldn''t believe Louise would take the side of another woman over his sister. She rubbed them off quickly so that the others wouldn''t notice. She could hide the tears but she couldn''t hide the sniff.


    Louise noticed his sister who had never cried was crying because of him. He knew he hurt her. He felt sorry but he couldn''t say it. The words didn''t come out. His pride stopped him.


    The situation was tense and uncomfortable. Gura stood there with a report about the initial assessment of damage to the camp and was contemplating changing the subject with it. Jonah gave a pass with a slight nod so he stepped forward with a heavy heart. The next item wasn''t good news either. The assessment said they lost their food and water storage. The oasis was no longer drinkable. The potions made by Elba were lost along with the main building. Elba said he would try to salvage as much as he could but Gura knew nothing much could be done. Above all else, the worst was they lost ten men and seventeen women and children. If Cleo blamed Maria for the loss, the situation might become worse.


    At that moment, they heard a commotion outside, yelling for help. "Mr.Elba. Mr.Elba, please save my mother!!" The man asked for Elba, so the people pointed to the tent. The man rushed into the tent without permission.


    "Mr. Elba, please save my mother," said Signard, "Indran is on fire!"

 Ch 56: A tragic tale

    "Mr.Elba! Mr.Elba!" Signard shouted the name of the potion master and the healer of the camp urgently. When the onlookers pointed him to the tent, he entered it without thinking twice. "Mr.Elba, please save my mother." He requested while crying. On his back was his injured mother, the madame of Indran. A young girl, whose face showed pure worry and fright, was sticking close to Signard. She helplessly put the pressure on her madame''s wound with a cloth already soaked in red hoping the blood wouldn''t ooze out more with one hand. There was a still baby in another. However, at every step Signard took, a gush of blood spewed out of the wound.


    Old man Elba tended to the patient immediately. He told Abel to bring a new cloth and pressured the wound. "I need a flat place!" He shouted. After hearing him, Cleo pushed the stuff on the table away and made it as a bed. Signard put his mother down slowly with the help of Gura and Jonah. Elba checked the pulse. It was faint but still pulsating.


    Madame was still conscious although her eyes looked tired and her breathing was shallow. She called Cleo to come closer by waving her blood-soaked hand. The blood had already dried. Some clots hid between her nails, proving much blood had been spilt. She gently grabbed Cleo''s hand and cleared her conscience. "It was my fault. I made a mistake," told Madame. The sound was full of regret.


    "No. Don''t speak now. Just focus on breathing and don''t sleep. Mr. Elba will help you get better." Cleo told Madame to rest and not to think too much. "You can tell us after you get better." Cleo stopped Madame but Madame insisted. Madame was afraid she would die before she got to clear her conscience. She said that she had to tell but her voice was so low, the noise overwhelmed her.


    Elba checked the wound and shook his head. The wound was too deep so he believed the viscera were damaged. "I need to open her to stop the bleeding." He gave his opinion.


    "Open what!?" Signard shouted in surprise. He thought sewing up the wound and drinking some marvel potions would heal his mother. "You want to open my mother? There is a gap in her belly and it is killing her but you tell me that you want to open more? Are you crazy?" He protested strongly. "No, I don''t want you. I want Mr. Simba. Th-the royal healer. Where is he? I don''t trust this senile bastard." Signard shouted madly, fuming in anger. Elba, even though he was yelled at, explained calmly. He understood that Signard was in no state to think rationally. "Yes, I understand it is scary and there is no guarantee of success either. But I will try my best. I have learned from the book of Sahel that if we operate with precise movements, we can open a human without killing. I will be able to see the damaged viscera and sew it to stop the bleeding. But...like I said earlier, there is no guarantee. However, if we don''t try, she will have no chance. So, if you want to save your mother, let me do it now. I want to do it while she has some strength left or it will be too late."


    Signard finally permitted hearing him so Elba prepared to perform a surgery immediately. He asked Abel to bring a tear of opiates and some clean knives, needles and threads, a bucket of fresh water and Ethan.


    "Why Ethan?" Cleo asked.


    "Because I need someone who can control his blade precisely while maintaining a lightning spell. The book said a lightning spell can stop the bleeding from vessels by the cut."


    As Elba and Abel prepared to perform the surgery, everyone left the tent leaving only Signard and Cleo inside; finally quiet enough for Madame to continue the talk.


    "It was my fault. I called the Templers to here." Madame admitted. "When I saw you and the king expelled from the palace, I panicked. I thought I bet the wrong champion. So I called the temple hoping they would forgive me if I cooperate with them. I was wrong. I am sorry." She muttered.


    After hearing Madame, Cleo lowered her head in shame. She was wrong too, about Maria. Louise was right. She acted with prejudice and nearly killed an innocent person. "What happened," asked Cleo to Madame so Madame retold her experience.


    "After you went in the desert, I immediately sent a bird to my informer. He told a unit stationed on the east coast about your whereabouts and they came to us by that evening. There were fifty of them. I could hear the clanking sound of the metal boots loud and clear. Children were playing in the field. I was afraid the kids might offend the Templers for playing loudly in the presence of the Lord so I told the mothers to call them back home. I noticed they were all afraid when they saw an army was coming. Of course, they should be worried. We do business by giving haven to the criminals banished by Temple after all. But I told them we would be fine because I thought I made a deal with the Temple that they would not harm us if we cooperate and gave them your location. I-I..." She paused for a moment as she felt guilty.


    Cleo saw Madame''s eyes turning blurry with tears. Madame sniffed and swallowed a ball of regret and guilt before she continued, "It was my fault. The kids didn''t want to stop playing but I forced them there. We lined up in the village square to welcome them. The villagers did exactly as I told them, giving their best smiles so as not to offend them. But I guess it didn''t reach into their hearts. The-they..."


    She paused again, coughing up some blood. She spit out the blood and took a sip of water Cleo offered. While taking a sip, her mind slipped back to the time.


    The villagers nervously lined up in the village square in front of the inn as the army of Temple marched into the village. Madame and the villagers gave their best smiles showing their ragged yellow teeth to make the Templers feel welcome. It was ugly but heartwarming.


    Soon, the skyline of Indran was filled with lances and flapping banners from the army.


    "Break march! Form line!" A Bannerman shouted as soon as his commander gestured to him. The metal boots busily moved accordingly and soon stood in a line in front of them.


    Madame sensed something wasn''t right.


    "The eyes of those soldiers had no warmth. Their looks on us were icy cold like they were looking at the criminals." She said to Cleo with her eyes straying to a blank. Cleo noticed her voice was trembling.


    The Templer stepped forward on his horseback. Madame and the villagers kneeled immediately and paid homage to Lord Mordu'', a gesture of submitting to Temple. She saw the Templer smirk. He took out a scroll and read "Temple has heard the prayers from the people of Indran to be forgiven for their heathen actions. For they were foolish and weak-minded then; allured by the gold and false promises of the devil spawns, now they understand the true son of God and his intention, awaited to be forgiven by him."


    The villagers, after hearing the reason for the visit, had started to move nervously from their spots. They weren''t sure whether they were forgiven or faced persecution. They glanced at Madame hoping they would find a solution. Madame, herself, was sweating beads. She had nothing but to pray for the Templer to withhold their deal.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.    The Templer cleared his throat and continued, "The Temple has acknowledged the truest desire of the people of Indran to be forgiven, thus the Temple has granted the way of salvation."


    Their heads pecked up when they heard the word salvation. "Are we being forgiven?" They muttered to each other happily.


    The Templer heard and smirked again, "Yes, you will. After you have sworn that you will give your life dedicated to Temple; that is. Atone your sins."


    Without further ado, the villagers, one by one, touched their heads to the soil and cried their fealty to Temple. Some pushed the others to reach the feet of the Templer first and kissed. "We shall give our lives to Lord Mordu'' and the Temple." They bawled. It was chaotic. The older children followed the action of their parents while the younger ones were frightened by the chaos. They cried.


    The Templer smiled contently as the villagers treated him like a god. He truly was a god for them at that time. On his whim, he could damn them or forgive them.


    Seeing how scared her people were, madame felt wrong about her actions. She was disgusted by how the Templer treated her people like they were insects. She didn''t like his haughty eyes which were filled with greed and arrogance. Her guts repulsed in disgust. Maybe she shouldn''t have called them. But it was the only way to survive. She bit her lips and watched.


    "Good. Good!! Praise the Lord!" The Templar shouted fervently. "Denounce the false god and come back to light. Trust your lives to the true son of God, lord Mordu'' and you shall achieve salvation. The Lord has shown the way. Accept it with trust, and grace for the lord only has a love for you. You shall forbid this tainted life and rebirth in a new form of life so shall be more faithful," said the Templer. He turned to his soldiers and told them to proceed.


    As soon as the Templer gave the order, the soldiers lowered their lances toward the villagers and stabbed them mercilessly without warning while the Templer kept crying the same earlier words, "Denounce the false god an.."


    "His voice was cold even though he spoke love and trust." Madame described the scene she had witnessed to Cleo. "Their intention was forgiveness and salvation yet their actions spoke violence and death. Amidst the blood sheath and brutal massacre, the eyes of those zeals didn''t waver. Their faith was rock solid. In the name of their lord, they killed us all mercilessly like they were killing insects. They felt no remorse even when the iron blade of their lances ripped the flesh of a child. They took away a newborn from a mother''s warmth and slammed the baby to earth while the mother watched with broken hearts. Nothing stopped them. Their feet stepped forward as their hands repeated the same action that only a devil would dare to do. They are..not the agents of God. They are monsters. I am sorry that I did not believe you. It was my fault and my people paid the price."


    Tears drained down her eyes as Madame retold her horrible experience. They turned red as mixed with blood. "I was alive because they took the lances for me. They used their flesh as a shield to make a wall for my escape. A mother gave me her baby to take away from there. I promised her I would keep her baby safe. I-I failed."


    She burst into tears as she spoke. She vividly remembered the scene.


    With a baby in her chest, Madame ran to a hideout dug behind her inn. A young boy and girl were with her too. There was no light but she could tell they were scared from the breathing and trembling. She noticed the girl next to her kept touching and withdrawing so she pulled the girl to her side and hugged her. "We can pass this. I will be with you all the time so don''t worry, alright?" She reassured the girl in a whisper.


    At that moment, she heard a clanking sound approaching them from above. They all went silent, holding their breath. A zeal passed over the hatch unnoticed of the hideout. Only then, they could breathe again. But an unexpected thing happened. When the soldier went over the hatch, it shook some dirt off the door and the block of dirt fell onto the baby, frightening him. The baby cried. Madame quickly shut the baby''s mouth with her hand but it was too late. The soldier was alerted. He searched the area but never did it came to his mind that there might be a secret place. He loomed around.


    "Oh lord, why did you cry?" She asked the baby in a whispering coo. She was desperate to keep the baby silent. "You must be sacred too, right? Don''t be. I will protect you, alright? So don''t cry. I will sing a song for you."


    "~oh baby, no more cry


    for time ain''t right to be


    when the shadow passes by we_cry til you please~


    ~la baby, weeping baby


    I sing a song for we


    We shall see another sunlight_ when tomorrow is here~"


    With a warm whisper, she soothed the baby. It worked like magic. The baby felt safe and rested peacefully in her chest. A danger was passed or so she thought.


    The dust made the boy opposite of her sneeze. A lance suddenly came into the dugout through the hatch. With a ray of light coming through the hole made by the lance, they saw the blade go inside the skull of the boy, killing him instantly. The girl screamed.


    Leaving no choice, Madame pushed the hatch hard with one hand while a baby in another. The wooden door opened and pulled the lance away from the soldier''s grip. She used the chance to escape. She pulled up the girl from the arm and ran into the desert. The soldier tried to chase but his superior told him not to. They believed she wouldn''t survive in the desert for long anyway.


    After a safe distance was covered, Madame dropped to the ground from exhaustion. She checked the baby worriedly since the baby hadn''t made a sound since a while ago. She found out the baby was passed out from exhaustion after crying for a long time. She searched her body if there was a water bag with her. Unfortunately, there wasn''t. The only thing she found was a bleeding wound in her belly. And she passed out too after that.


    It was Signard who found his mother. After the attack on the camp, he left there immediately for his village and on his way, he found his mother with a baby and a girl. In the distance, he saw smoke rising from the village direction. Without hesitation, he put everyone on his camel and rode back to Imba immediately.


    "I failed her." Madame wept. "The baby. I had nothing to feed him. I-I..."


    "Don''t worry. The baby is still alive. Signard is taking care of him now so you can rest and save strength for the surgery." Cleo responded. "And I understand your reason even though I can''t forgive."


    Madame smiled as if she had let go of a load. She closed into Cleo''s ear, "Ride out fast to Indran before their reinforcement arrives. There are only fifty of them. Also, this." She handed over a note to Cleo. It was written with blood on a piece of cloth torn from her dress.


    After telling her story, Madame passed out. Ethan and Elba tried to save her but it was too late. Madame passed away.


    Cleo checked the note. It said, ''Signard, keys, second box.''

 Ch57: Sweet Revenge

    Cleo rode out first with elite members of Revenant to Indran just as Madame requested. They reached by the night time so they approached the village stealthily from the desert. The village was as quiet as a graveyard; no sound of celebration from soldiers or the wailing screams from tortured. It was dead silence.


    "There are no signs of enemies," Gura reported to Cleo, "maybe they are hiding to ambush us."


    "Maybe. Let''s spread out so we won''t get trapped. You take some shields and go through the middle. Ethan, go with them. Head to the inn. I will go from the right. Our target is the inn. Sir Jonah, your team should wait here with Signard. You are to break us out when we are trapped. Don''t come until we signalled."


    After planning out the strategy, they entered the village.


    More than half of the village was burnt down. Dark brittle chars had replaced the homes where happy families were once homed. At some plots, a lone desolate blacked pole was left standing in the corner. The houses that could still be called home were robbed of valuables.


    Cleo stepped into a house at the far most right, readying her swords to fight the moment an enemy stepped out from hiding. The walls and floor of the houses were painted red by the splash of blood from its owners. As soon as she entered, she felt that she stepped on a squishy thing. A trap!? Her heart skipped. She turned to the wall where an enemy might hide with her blades up but she saw no one. She recollected herself and checked the thing earlier. It happened to be an eyeball. Her guts were repulsed by the sight. An uncontrollable urge made her run out of the house to get some fresh air. She felt wrong for stepping on a remain of a victim.


    Dovos took the lead instead of Cleo. He confidently stepped forward. He barged into the house and growled like a beast to intimidate his imaginary enemies. It was as quiet as silence. He cleared his throat and returned outside, "this house is clear." Before he left the house, he misstepped on some splatters of remains and slipped on it. His heavy ass fell on the floor with his hands spread, soiling himself. Just like Cleo, he ran out of the house and emptied his stomach.


    They moved on to another house after marking the house. Just like earlier, they didn''t find any enemies so they moved toward the inn quickly. Cleo found Ethan and Gura''s team had already reached the square. They seem to be in a daze, staring at something in a circle. When Cleo asked, Gura shook his head and gave her his spot. Cleo noticed his eyes were unfocused, or rather petrified so she looked at what they were watching. She was terrified and unbelieve of what she saw. She unconsciously stepped back from it and turned away.


    It was a pile of bodies stacked over each other like they were cattle. Some bodies didn''t have clothes. Flies were roaming around the pile; some flew out from the orifices. A big black fly was walking on the white of an eye of a young boy.


    The horrible scene sent a chill down the spine of all those seasonal warriors who had seen many horrible scenes. They had been to places aftermath of the fight with the monsters and they had seen similar scenes. But this was the first time someone they knew, the faces they were acquainted with were so lifeless. The looks on bodies looked so horrified as if they had met a Devil before their very lives were sucked out of them.


    Dovos bit his lips and stepped forward. He shushed away the big fly and shut a boy''s eyes. He remembered how he asked that boy to take care of his mount whenever he reached the inn. He would throw a gamber in the air and the boy would catch it with his big wide forehead. Dovos hit his Warhammer to the ground and swore that he would avenge the death of the boys.


    "So they aren''t here. Where are they?" Cleo muttered to herself while ruffling her hair. She was annoyed that the bastards might get away after the inhumane crime. "They can''t possibly be returning to their base, so did they go inside the desert? Did we miss them in the dark?" She asked Gura. Gura shook his head. Ethan pointed Cleo toward the inn, "No. We need you to see this." He took her inside the inn.


    As soon as she flipped the curtain at the door, Cleo saw a group of men in armour lying their faces on the plates, tables and floors with jars of booze in their hands. They were motionless. The banners bearing the sigil of the Temple were dropped in the dirt mixed with green pukes and blackened blood.


    "What happened? Are they?"


    "Yes. Dead. Poisoned I assume." Ethan answered. "I see. Madame must have prepared a backup plan in case the Temple didn''t respect the terms. She prepared a step ahead except she didn''t expect the Temple to start butchering the villagers immediately." Cleo lightly kicked a body that seemed to be a Templer as she spoke.


    "Let''s call Jonah and Signard now. Madame left a note for Signard. It seems important." Cleo told Gura but Ethan stopped them. Ethan didn''t want Signard and the villagers to see the bodies of their families, friends and relatives be disrespected. He wanted to properly prepare for cremation first before he called them. They all agreed so Cleo returned to Jonah and asked them to check the forest if there were any survivors. "Some survivors may run to the forest and hide there. You guys are better trackers than us so do that for us. And be careful. There may be some enemies there."


    After midnight, Jonah and Signard''s team returned. Although they did find some traces of blood and footprints in the forest, they didn''t find any survivors. When they saw the bodies of their families and friends on the cremation stage, they got the closure they deserved. With colourful flowers and wreaths, they sent them off.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.    Signard entered his mother''s room to fulfil his mother''s last request given through the blood note. He breathed in deeply as he stood in front of the door. He could sense his mother''s scent. He didn''t know she had a unique scent until then. His hand unconsciously reached to knock then he remembered he didn''t need to anymore. He opened the drawers of his mother''s work desk. He took the second box outside and searched for the keys just as his mother instructed in the note. But he found nothing alike except a stack of papers which were secret accounts of officials they had bribed. He pulled out the papers and moved the wooden blocks of the box floor. He formed a pattern of ''I'' with the darker blocks and the floor was finally lifted, revealing another compartment with four keys.


    "What are those keys for?" Cleo asked curiously. Signard answered with determination, "For revenge."


    It turned out that Madame had four secret vaults hidden in four villages of Midlake, each filled with weapons and armour enough to build a small army. One was at Indran and the rest at three other sister villages. If one village was threatened beyond repair by the Temple, the head would send the keys to the other three. It meant ''it is time to rise and fight together''. It was a defensive pact between the four villages. They vowed to rise from four separate regions to divert the forces of the Temple.


    "So they are here all along. I have been searching them everywhere and they were right under my nose." Signard shook his head in regret. Since the day they decided to side with Revenant, Signard wanted to open the vaults and make armies to train together with Revenant, but Madame didn''t allow him. He wished he had gone against her then she might still be alive.


    He gave a key to Sincyll who was his cousin and the daughter of a village head. She sent the key to her village with her personally trained pigeon while he sent the other two to their respective destinations with the carriers. He called the rally.


    "I did my part," Signard said as he handed over the key of the vault of Indran to Cleo. "This is the last gift for you from my mother. Use it well and avenge for the deaths," asked Signard for the promise to bring down the Temple for good. Cleo put the key back in his hand and closed it tightly. "How about you do it yourself? In my ranks that is. We shall march to Gambit together." She offered him a spot in her army.


    For instance, Signard imagined himself in the front of an army. There was another army on the opposite side glaring at him and licking their blades. Their target was him. Signard shook his head to make the frightening idea out of his mind. He believed it didn''t suit him. He was boastful and all but he understood his limit. He was a coward who left his cousin behind to die when his life was in danger.


    "No. Wearing huge armour and standing glamorously in front of an army doesn''t suit me. I will stay here and rebuild the village so that I can form a supply line to your army."


    "Well, that works too. I am sure you will do better at that. ... This must be hard for you with everything that happened to you yet you didn''t leave our side. You are more than what you believe, Signard. Then, let us do the honour of opening the vault together."


    The vault was built under the ground. The only accessible entry was through the hideout Madame hid. When a wall of the hideout was removed from the earth, a steel door appeared with a huge iron lock. The lock was so strong even the most powerful warrior would take days to destroy it. Yet an iron key as small as the size of a finger easily opened the lock.


    A loud clanking sound echoed across the small dugout when Cleo pulled the door. Signard also pulled with one hand but it was heavier than he thought so he had to use both hands.


    The moment Cleo illuminated the vault, there appeared a huge stack of arrows covered in straws, a mountain of lances and spears whose blades were wrapped in clothes, and piles of swords stored properly inside tightly sealed chests. Bottles of potions were also found inside the stacks of crates. Witnessing how good condition they were in with no or little rust, Cleo respected Madame for being such a meticulous person. She got what she needed to lay siege.


    "We are good to go now." Cleo smiled contently after watching her new army.


    They laid an ambush for the Temple army coming to reinforce the army that they had obliterated by poison. They hid in the forest, some inside the houses that could still be used to hide while fifty of them exchanged their armours and clothes with the Temple uniforms. They disguised themselves as the soldiers of Temple except for the commanding Templer whose face was known by the coming reinforcement. Ethan acted as a lieutenant. The plan was for Ethan to get as close as possible and eliminate the coming officer first. Then, those in hiding would come out and surround the enemies. Every enemy who tried to run into the forest would also be dealt with swiftly. It was the perfect plan. They excitedly waited for the enemies.


    By the first light, they saw figures appearing from the east along with the rising sun. Judging by the number of banners, they could tell there were two centurions. It was more than they thought. By the numbers, it could be a stalemate or an enemy''s victory. However, they possessed the element of surprise which is the best winning card.


    Ethan anxiously awaited his enemy as the figures became more and more defined approaching from the horizon. Then he saw his long-lost friend who he hadn''t seen for two years. It was Drake the Muscles, Ethan''s past comrade while he worked for the Temple. After the incident in Mount Raza, their friendship had gone sour.


    "And now we are standing on the opposite side, huh?" Ethan muttered regretfully.

 Ch58: Ill fated friendship

    They planned to mix in with the coming reinforcement army by disguising themselves as the soldiers of Temple and stroke the enemies hard in surprise.


    However, Ethan saw Drake, his past friend, among the enemies. Drake as the commanding officer, became his target to kill.


    "What ill fate you have thrown at me. Is this a test of my faith in you?" Ethan mumbled to God.


    It was one thing that Ethan might have to kill his friend, another was that Drake knew his identity so he would be recognised immediately. Their sneaky plan was in danger. With the enemies approaching fast, he didn''t have time to switch the role either.


    He wrecked his brain for a solution. He saw one of his men wearing a scarf around the face to cover the sand dust from being breathed in. Ethan stole the idea and pulled up his shirt to mask his face. With the helmet and a mask, his face was fully covered.


    Just like old times, Drake was still the big muscular man Ethan once remembered but the eyes had changed. It was no longer clear and friendly like before. It was dark, ferocious and determined. Like those of a man who had seen the reality of the world and overcame it. Ethan was familiar with those eyes. He had seen them usually in the pond, as a reflection.


    Ethan noticed it too that he changed. After Leila was executed in front of his eyes, he no longer felt much feeling anymore. He would kill a person he deemed an enemy without hesitation. He had come to believe that it was his role, his reason, to be God''s warrior and to re-establish the forgotten truths. Before so, he would pray for the soul to reincarnate at a better place. He did it with Drake, Jimmy, and the boys back in the day. The last time was with Leila when he killed the bandits near the gold camp. After that, he had never prayed for the souls he had slain.


    The reinforcing army of the Temple entered the village in an orderly manner. Ethan and his men gave a fake welcome with their blades readied behind the back. They formed the line outside the enemies and surrounded them subtly. Ethan cleared his throat and made a hoarse voice forcefully. "Welcome, Sir Templers. We have already subdued the heretics in the village. Sir Pzeki has already been celebrating inside the inn alone. Please join him, sirs. We have a barrel of ales ready." Ethan tried to lure Drake and his colleague inside so that the enemies would not have leaders when they executed their plan. The confused enemies are the easier enemies.


    Drake''s colleague happily followed Ethan without any suspicion but Drake stopped in the middle and turned to a Revenant member disguising himself as the soldier of Temple. "Why is your arm on the back?" He asked sternly. "Don''t you know both of your arms must be by your side?"


    "Erm...Er.." The soldier couldn''t answer. His arm was on the back because he was readying his axe. He trembled. And it raised more suspicions. The rest of the disguising soldiers also started to get nervous. They prepared swords and axes to engage in close combat against enemies'' lances by meddling inside the ranks first. But Drake became suspected of them even before they could mix in. If the fight was to happen at that moment, they would be skewered by the lances immediately. Their eyes reached to Ethan who held the first strike.


    For the first time after everything, Ethan felt hesitation in his hand. He couldn''t kill his friend even though Drake was in his arm''s range. Ethan believed he could talk Drake out of the false faith and save him.


    "Give them a break, will you?" Ethan pretended to snap. "The boys fought the whole night and just got a rest. Let them be at ease." He told Drake who outranked him according to uniform.


    It boiled a stir to Drake''s colleague who seemed to be easygoing earlier. He punched Ethan in the stomach for disrespecting his superior. The strict Drake had to stop his colleague back. "It is fine, Kaul. We had that kind of time in our days too. Let''s go inside." Drake pulled his colleague to the inn. Then, he noticed the windows were blocked with wooden bars so he asked the reason. Ethan played his hoarse voice and replied that the villagers did it, "Those idiots thought it would be enough to stop us, heck. Anyway, we leave it be because booze is sweeter in dim light." Ethan finally made them believe him. Drake and Kaul moved on.


    Only when the two Templers finally headed toward the inn, the members of the Revenant could breathe. With a punch in the stomach, Ethan solved the crisis. While Ethan lured the Templers into the trap, the Revenants successfully closed into the inner circle of the enemies. Before he followed the Templers into the inn and shut the door, Ethan gave his men the signal.


    "Go."


    Within seconds, the dirt road which was painted black with the oxidized bloods of the villagers was repainted red with the bloods of zealots. Against the sudden ferocious nonstop close-quarter attacks by the Revenants, the ranks and formation of the zealots were broken instantly. Before they could drop their long lances and switch to secondary weapons, they were cut and chopped by the swift attacks of the enemies. The forces of the Temple crumbled one by one. Cries and screams soared across the village along with the clanking of metals and exchanging curses.


    The ruckus outside alerted Drake and Kaul but they were already inside the trap. The door was sealed and blocked by Ethan. Cleo and Dovos encircled at the other side. Drake prepared to fight.


    "Drop your sword and let us talk, Drake." Ethan talked to his friend before the blood was spilled. He tried to negotiate. "You are surrounded. Outnumbered. Your men are in tattered. Drake, lower your sword and let''s talk. There is so much I have to say to you."


    Drake chuckled after hearing his friend''s voice for the first time after a long time. "Captain Ethanial? I see. I do suspect that you may be in Revenant, the evil organisation of heretics when I heard that there is a devil spawn with a strong divination spell. You always excel at it. And I was right. You actually are here."


    "So, you came here to meet me. That''s good. You must be aching to talk too." Ethan replied.


    Kaul was appalled by how his colleague and Drake knew each other. He didn''t think it was a coincidence that he was also inside an enemy''s trap. He believed Drake betrayed him. Kaul looked around and saw an opening in encirclement at his right side. A window was opened and there was no one outside. With Dovos who had a big Warhammer in front of him, Kaul was sure that he could escape through the window before Dovos could swing. If he reached outside, Kaul could reorganise his dismayed troops and counter-attack before hidden Revenant troops in the forest reached the village.


    Without planning any further, Kaul ditched Drake and saved his own life. He sprinted toward the window. Dovos and Cleo chased after Kaul but Kaul reached his destination first just as he expected. Kaul turned to the side and curled up to fit the window. Then, he jumped outside without looking back at his colleague once. It all happened in an instant. Kaul escaped from the trap. Or so he thought.


    Right before Kaul''s body passed through the window frame, an enchanted wooden shield appeared and blocked the window. The head and shoulder hit the shield hard and bounced back inside. In a daze, Kaul dropped to the floor and counted the stars.


    "Tch* idiot. Fu*king dumbass." Drake swore at Kaul in frustration. They had a chance to fight if they fought together but Kaul ditched him before assessing the actual situation and was then tied up by Cleo and Dovos. Embarrassed and furious, Drake attacked Ethan first.


    "Traps and schemes. Suit with you, captain. I guess a dishonoured betrayer who left his men to die has no morals to uphold. You have descended to even wearing a dead man uniform to trick your opponents. Pathetic." Drake lunged at Ethan. The cold steel blade scratched Ethan in the arm but missed the vital. "Divine spark." Drake conjured. A shot of lightning appeared from his left hand and flew toward Ethan. But Ethan was faster. As soon as he saw Drake''s hand move, he crouched and dodged the spark. Ethan returned a fireball at Drake''s feet which Drake evaded by jumping backward. The ball of fire splattered in pieces on the floor and dissipated as there was nothing to catch on.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.    "Drake! Let''s talk first. There are so many things you need to know."


    "No. I don''t. I won''t listen to any excuse from the filthy traitor. Divination!" Drake leapt to Ethan as he roared like a lion. His blade hit the roof but it cut through the floor of the second floor like cutting water.


    Ethan found out Drake was also confident in divination spells so he accepted the challenge. "Fine. Let''s see whose blessing is stronger. Yours Mordu'' or Mine." Ethan swang his sword from the feet to the roof. The two divine reinforced blades met in the middle like a lion and a rhino.


    Both felt the vibrations in their palms like it was an earthquake. They gritted their fingers hard not to lose grip. It was a showdown of both strength and dedication to their beliefs. For half a minute, they glared at each other testing strength and kicking nerves.


    "For a worshipper of a demon, your divine spell is quite strong. You must be heeding to a Devil."


    "Or you are weak because your lord Mordu'' isn''t the real son of God."


    "Blasphemy."


    "No. It is the truth. All these monsters? They are his creation. He pitted his saplings against us humans and pretended to be the saviour of humanity. He is a narcissistic psychopath. My mother died because of him. His make-up laws killed Leila. All this suffering was his doing. And I am going to right all those things."


    Ethan explained everything to Drake. Ethan wanted Drake to understand that he had been following the wrong idol. He believed Drake would come to light as Drake had always been an upright person.


    Drake scoffed at Ethan.


    "You are going to right everything? So, you think you are it? Winning a few fights must have built the wrong confidence in you, captain. But know this. In the eye of the Lord, you are an insect he let run wild for a while. All of you will be stomped right at the moment you think you have achieved. So, don''t play god, captain. It is a dangerous game. It will only cause pain to you and everyone around you. You can''t win. This fanatic play of yours will be crushed instantly when Mordu'' steps up himself."


    What Drake said angers Ethan. He thought he could talk to Drake. He thought Drake would listen. But it turned out Drake was just like any other blind fool. "I will show you that I will win."


    Ethan stepped back ending the deadlock. He launched a fireball at Drake which Drake neutralised with an ice shield. He collected the vapour from the surrounding air to form it. Blasted by the fireball, the icy shield melted forming a puddle on the floor. With the flat of the blade, Drake splashed the water toward Ethan. As droplets reached near, they turned into ice missiles by the cold blast from Drake. A few hit Ethan but they were only some scratches as Ethan managed to deflect most.


    "Is this all, captain?" Drake mocked but Ethan replied with a sweet smile and one closing eye. "No. This is."


    Ethan raised his sword in the air and conjured, "Luminus!"


    Rays of blinding white light appeared from the blade and instantly illuminated the dim dining hall. The light was so dashing that those people fighting outside could see a few white rays escaping through the small gaps between the wooden bars under the bright morning sun.


    Drake raised his defence as soon as he noticed Ethan was attacking by using the blinding light as cover. He heard the water splash as Ethan stepped on the puddle so he turned to it and braced for impact.


    "Divination!!" Both shouted.


    For the second time, the two divinity blades clashed. However this time, Drake felt no resistance at his sword at all. With his eyes closed, Drake could only feel a warm steel by his neck. When his eyes were adjusted to the light, he saw Ethan with another side of his eyes closed in front of him. His blade was cut clean as if it was paper while Ethan''s dashing blade was at his neck. Ethan pointed out that his divinity was stronger because of the blessing from the true God.


    "See," Said Ethan, "I ain''t playing game. With this white blade, I shall defeat your false lord and bring truth and light back to this society." Ethan claimed.


    Drake chuckled at Ethan''s claim. "God. What is it to you, captain? Is it some kind of being that stands for truth and righteousness? That when God walks on earth, flowers will bloom and crops will ripe. Is such fantasy your belief? Look around you, captain. What did your God and belief bring to this village? Nothing but pain and death. The Twin River Island. Gone. The Northern Mountain tribe? Destroyed after your mess. The Gods do not bring truth, captain. They force the truth. And we live with it. Peacefully. We don''t challenge it. Peasants don''t care who sits on the purple throne or who the gods they pray to." Drake talked about his point of view.


    Cleo, Ig¨¹an and Dovos heard the conversation and listened to it quietly, lost in their thoughts. Cleo relived the day when the citizens of Midlake didn''t care while her father was being dethroned. Ig¨¹an worried that what Drake about his northern tribe being destroyed was true. Dovos remembered the smiles of the stable boy before the boy became a lifeless body in the pile. Their throat turned dried.


    At that moment, the only person who didn''t waver was Ethan. He furiously punched a dining table near him breaking it in half. "Damnit, Drake. You call that living peacefully? People are killed day and night by the monsters. Created by that man. Yet that bastard and the Temple shamelessly call themselves the saviours. They rape the bride on the forth of the wedding and call it a ''blessing'' in the name of Mordu''. They open gambling houses and suck the people until dry, calling it ''fate''. They ban any outside healers, calling them witchcraft or sorcery so they can monopolize. They say it is a donation to god but they won''t hesitate to punish if one doesn''t submit. They teach people to be humble and giving yet their greed finds no end. The Society is corroded and the Temple is the cause. They are leading the people to ruin. We must remove it before beyond repair." Said Ethan in anger. His eyes were fuming. He turned to Drake in disappointment. "So when did you become so pathetic? We are the warriors. We swore to be the shields of society and protectors of people even if it cost our lives. Sure, more people may be hurt in the process. The Temple and Mordu'' will show their wrath, flexing all their powers so that no one will dare to question them again. But isn''t that all the more reason to destroy them? Such evil should never have become the idol of humanity in the first place."


    Ethan saw Drake''s eyes change after his speech. Drake was still the man Ethan believed. Affectionately he hugged his friend, only to find that blood was oozing a lot from Drake''s leg for a while. He didn''t see it in the dark earlier. When he shattered Drake''s blade, a piece flew inside Drake''s leg and cut the femoral vessels. Drake slipped away from Ethan''s grip and collapsed.


    "Drake. Drake! Don''t fall asleep." Ethan shouted hoping his friend could stay with him until Mr.Elba came to help. "We have a very great healer so don''t give up. Stay with me." He kept talking to his friend.


    Drake smiled. "Hey, captain. Forgive me for punching you back then at that tavern. I was furious at myself for using my friends for my escape. I didn''t want to admit it so I blamed you instead."


    "No. It was my fault. I shouldn''t have left you all."


    "You did what you had to, captain. You saved that girl and succeeded in our mission as a warrior should do. By the way, did you hear that girl, Leila? She is..." With the little strength he had left, he tried to tell Ethan that Leila was still alive. During his service in Temple at Goldfield''s castle as a captain guard, one of his colleagues stationed at the dungeon told him about a strange beautiful girl in captivity by the Duke. He tried to relay the message to Ethan.


    However, before Drake could finish, Mr.Elba came into the room and put him to sleep with an anaesthetic gas for surgery.

 Ch59: To freedom

    The horse neighed when the driver pulled the rope up to stop. An entire convoy halted in the middle of the road upon the signal from the gold-glided carriage at the centre of the convoy. As soon as they stopped, a gust of wind blew along the dust road causing the dust cloud they left behind to hit their faces while the emerald grass plain at their right danced along the wind. The rustling sound of leaves from the dense forest at their left, which extended up to the mountain, added a whistling melody to the song played by singing birds.


    Two women appeared from the golden carriage, one stepped out of the vehicle first and assisted the latter to get down safely. Both of them were completely covered in robes but the former seemed to be a lot older than the latter as when she gave out her hand to help, her loose skin was shown.


    The older lady flapped her hand in a vain attempt to cover her face from the dust cloud but the younger one embraced it like it was her long-missed lover.


    "Why did you ask us to stop for a break, again?" The captain guard of the convoy who had been riding alongside the golden carriage asked the ladies. He seemed to be annoyed by the delay several times. Also, the dust made his golden armour less shiny and he hated it. "We are soon to arrive in the crown city anyway. Can''t you hold it a little longer?"


    "No," answered the young lady abruptly while placing her hands around her belly. "You don''t even know how long I have been holding. My stomach is growling. I feel like my guts will run out of my belly if I keep holding it."


    Since her young miss was in pain, the old lady also took her side. "Don''t you have a heart? She is sick. How could you tell her to hold it in? Also, we are near the base of Mount Crownguard which means we are soon to arrive in the crown city. Maybe even before dusk. We have time. Come, Leila. I will lead you to the forest." The old attendant grabbed Leila by the arm and took her into the forest. Unlike her attendant who was rushing to reach the forest, Leila took time to look around before she followed the old lady.


    The captain signalled his men to take a rest a bit while three of his men followed the ladies.


    As soon as Leila saw them following her, she yelled at them to stop. "Don''t come after me. Don''t you know I am sick because of you? I can''t go peacefully because you guys are always around. Stay away." She told the guards frustratedly while her hands kept pressing her stomach to relieve some pain. The old lady sympathised with her young lady''s concern so she told the captain to give her some private space.


    The captain didn''t want Leila to get out of his sight since it was his priority to transport Leila to the crown city safely. Or the whole team would face the Duke''s wrath. Then again, he could not let Leila be sick either. If anything happened to her due to the illness, he would be responsible for it. He contemplated much but finally gave in. He let them go peacefully as he ordered his men to keep some distance.


    Leila excitedly entered the forest after she finally got rid of the watching eyes. For a year, she was under the strict constant watch inside a damp dark dungeon devoid of personal space. For the first time in a year, she was finally free from the eyes of perverted degenerates. Leila ran into a big bush as a cover. The old lady waited nearby to attend to her needs as well as to prevent her from running away.  While Leila was doing her business, she asked the lady a song to cover the noise. Upon her request, the attendant lady whistled a melody she heard all the time back in the Duke''s court, unaware of Leila''s true intention.


    Leila rummaged through her inner parts of the skirt but she didn''t find what she was looking for. Did I drop it somewhere? The thought alone sent shivers throughout her body. Without it, her life would be the end. She took a deep breath and blew it out slowly as she tried to calm herself. Again, she carefully searched her skirt. As soon as she felt a hard sensation through the tips of her nervous fingers, a smile returned to her.


    "Found you."


    She took it out carefully so as not to cut herself. As she unfolded a cloth wrapping the hard object, a shard of sharpened glass appeared from it. For months, she shaped the shard thoroughly so that it was as sharp as to cut the paper at the tip and as blunt as a club for her to hold firm. Finally, the time of the final stage of her escape plan had come. With the cold sharp tip of the dagger, she held it against the throat of the old lady.


    "I am sorry to do this, Mrs Harp. I have no choice. I will release you after a distance. So,...please, don''t scream."


    Leila begged her to cooperate. The old lady felt sincerity from Leila that Leila would never hurt her and also she understood Leila''s pain so she didn''t call the guards. Instead, she tried to persuade Leila to stop.


    "Young miss, I know you must have thought this is the chance to escape but this isn''t. This forest is infamous for its vicious beasts and dangerous monsters, not even to mention the degenerated bandits. Before you escape from the duke''s mistreatment, you will be dead. So is the mountain. It is steep and exhausting to climb unless you are experienced. Those guards will easily catch up with you if you try. Also, it is full of traps from the hunters and some traps have spikes that can kill you when entrapped. So, forget this, Leila." The old lady tried reasoning. "You may think death is also a way of escape from your hell but trust me, it isn''t. It is giving up."


    "No, I''ve never thought so; to give up or to die. Even if it is a fiery forest, I will make a path. Even a spiky mountain I will climb. If there is a raging ocean in the path to my freedom, I will cross. I am determined to fight for my freedom. So, don''t stop me, Mrs Harp. Thank you for the care you have given me. I am in debt."


    After she said farewell to the old attendant lady, she gagged her with a rolled chunk of cloth ripped from her skirt. Then, she ran straight to the forest without looking bad. She was determined to leave her hellish life for good. She dashed toward freedom. Whether it was because her skirt became shorter, or just her mind was excited by the thought of freedom, she felt her body was lighter than usual. Everything felt brighter. Anything looked prettier. The sun, the leaves, the birds, and even the wind felt tastier as they entered her mouth with each breath.


    She ran and ran without a hint of hesitation or fear in her legs about the punishment she would face if she were caught. Her eyes were set on the wide blue sky she would soon be able to see whenever she wanted to. "I am coming for you."


    Soon after a few distance, a ringing sound of a whistle went off from her rear. The guards had noticed. Then, she heard the voice of her nanny telling the guards which direction she had run off to, followed by the sound of hoofs.


    "Horses! If they ride on horses, they will catch up to me in no time." Her happy-excited heart was instantly filled with worry and fear. The forest was in no silence, with the sound of chasing and yelling, yet she could hear her heart beating. But at least, she didn''t freeze. Her legs kept running while her hands were busy cutting vines and branches making paths for her as if they were not her own. Her mind fully focused, her sight only set to freedom.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.    Lucky for her, the forest was too thick for the horses to chase directly after her so they took a detour while only foot-soldiers ran after her.


    It gave her a breather. For a second she put her hands on her knees and took a deep breath then she started running again. However, a moment of losing focus caused her an accident. She tripped over a vine and fell. She tried to get up but one of her feet was entangled to it. "No!" She screamed in her mind. She looked back. The soldiers were inching in. Their yelling became louder as they saw her fall. She heard them jest and jeer. She saw their smiles full of menace.


    She shook her leg to release herself but it didn''t come off easily. Then, she remembered the glass dagger in her hand and cut the vine. At the same time, she scolded herself for making such an obvious mistake. If she was to get caught, it would be because of that mistake; she blamed herself.


    Without time to break, she ran again. She heard them telling her to stop giving them a hard time. She ignored them. Her mind was set. Her determination would not be swayed. She had no intention to go back to that life again.


    Then, she heard the sound of hoofs again approaching from her side. She gripped the dagger hard. If she was to be caught up, she was ready to fight them till her last breath. At that moment, she noticed she had already reached the base of the mountain. Without intention, she happened to run toward the steep mountain rather than to the forest. "A chance!" She shouted in her mind.


    Immediately, she turned toward the mountain and started climbing. It was eighty degrees steep. Never had she climbed a mountain in her life by herself but at that moment, she felt like she knew how as if some kind of power was driving her. Rocks and rocks she stepped on and hung on; slowly she climbed, leaving behind the horsemen in disbelief.


    The captain of the chase yelled for her to come back down as it was dangerous if she were to fall. If she died, the Duke would not forgive them. They had to bring her alive, unhurt.


    Without stopping, she climbed and climbed till her throat dry and her breath ragged. Her calfs became rock solid and her hands felt like they were about to drop. But she found a ray of hope ahead. A mountain path. She could see it clearly as if it was calling her.


    The chasers didn''t give up either. The captain ordered his men to climb the rocky steep so as not to lose sight of Leila, meanwhile, he and the riders left to find the trails of the mountain path.


    Even though Leila had a headstart, the experienced and well-trained soldiers quickly climbed the steep mountain as if it were their home. One in particular caught up with her feet just when Leila was about to reach. It was Sir Harlan, the cousin brother of the captain. He yelled at Leila that her stunt was over. Leila tried to make him fall by kicking his hands but he was faster. Harlan swiftly hopped to a protruding rock and hung onto it like a monkey. He was side by side with Leila instantly. He showed his grin with two big chisel teeth to Leila as if he were the grim reaper of her freedom.


    At that moment many thoughts came into Leila''s head_whether to push hard upward hoping she would grab the edge. The edge was a little far,  there was no stepping stone in the middle. There was a high chance she might not reach it and fell to demise. Even if she happened to reach, she still had to escape from Harlan. Or she could just give up_ let go of the hands and fly, ending all struggle immediately. Whatever life may be reborn next, it can''t be worse than the dungeon.


    Then, she remembered what her father taught her in the past. "Leila. Do you know how a small peddler like me becomes a big merchant owning several ships? It was because I never stopped midway. Just because you find something hard and give up, you will never see the end. You may think of another chance, a better one may come. But the moment you let the seed of concession sow and take root in you, you will easily throw up another chance given to you. You will fall into an endless cycle of concession. Don''t wait for the future you can''t see. Make the future you have no regret."


    Her father''s words resolved her inner conflict. Focus returned to her eyes with sharp determination. "I won''t live in regret!!"


    She lifted herself with her right arm while she kicked the wall of the rocky mountain with the final spurt of power levitating toward the edge. For a moment, she flew at a hundred feet above the ground. She could not hear anything but her own heart beating like a drum. The blue sky which she had missed so long seemed to be closer than ever. She extended her right arm toward the edge of the cliff to hang on.


    Despite all the efforts, she fell short of reaching the edge by an inch. Her fingers moved restlessly in a desperate attempt to grip onto something but she couldn''t. She fell.


    "At least, I tried, Father. I fought without regret. ... Guess, this is it, Ethan. I heard you are still alive and getting stronger day after day. I want to see you again so much. Maybe I can''t anymore. At least, I am happy to hear that you are fighting against the tyranny of the Temple so that no one will meet the same fate as ours again. I wish you success. May true God be with you and bless you triumph." She prayed for Ethan with her eyes closed.


    Then, she noticed a warmth encompassing her wrist. She reopened her eyes and saw an old knight with a grey bushy beard grabbing her wrist. He pulled her up the cliff. As soon as her body passed the edge, she rolled onto the cliff and found herself lying on the mountain path.


    "I am saved!" She screamed excitedly in her mind. Only then, did she look around and find out it was more than one Knight. Four of them varied in age and size, but one was common. They all were in thick armour with purple cape flattering at their back. "King''s guards." She murmured.


    "If they are the late King''s guard, are they on different side with the Duke''s?" She contemplated. "No. Just because they are king''s guards doesn''t mean they are loyal to the late king. They may be in allegiance to the new king anointed by the Temple and that means Duke Ducan is their new master. I am not safe yet." Instantly, the new thought made her put up a guard. She pointed to the old knight with her glass dagger.


    As if she wasn''t even worth fighting, the old man laughed and gave his back to her. Then, he ordered his men to take down all the soldiers climbing the wall of the mountain. Upon his command, the knights nocked their arrows to their bows and released hell to the climbing chasers.


    It was a brutal one-sided massacre. With each sound of arrows breaking through the wind, she heard a loud thud from the body hitting the hard ground. She could imagine the fear and helplessness those men would feel before they reached the ground. She heard Harlan begging the knights to spare his life while crying. The cocky smile on his face before was nowhere to be seemed anymore. He looked like a harmless bunny. Before Harlan finished begging, one of the knights ruthlessly slit the throat and kicked him off the cliff.


    The grey old knight turned back to Leila who was still pointing with the dagger. He nocked an arrow and aimed at Leila, "a pickaxe, a hammer and a golden wheel, they are from the Rode. Judging by the high-quality armour, they must be the Duke''s personal guards. That means they are our enemies. You young miss who is being chased by the Duke''s close men could still be the enemy. But I am giving you a chance. Tell me your name and state your business truthfully if you want to live."

 Ch60: To Freedom Pt2

    Leila took a leap of faith since she had decided to try until the end. She kicked the wall of the rocky mountain hard while her hand lifted her upward. She flew in the sky toward the edge of the cliff. She saw the dusty edge getting closer so she extended her arm to grab onto it. However, she failed to reach it. Before an inch left, she fell backwards to the base of the mountain. It was a hundred feet drop with no chance of survival. Her mind knew that it would be the end. Leila closed her eyes and let herself float in thoughts before everything ended. Life flashed back. She saw Lily her mother, her father, Mrs Borger the nanny, and Ethan her dear other half. While she was praying for Ethan, she noticed she was being pulled up by a knight and saved.


    Leila saw the old knight scratching his beard contemplating whether to let her live or not. She told everything truthfully without a single lie but her story was too hard to believe.


    A powerful man like Duke Ducan had many mistresses and lovers openly. Yet he had a young maiden secretly hidden in the dungeon to fulfil his sexual desires. Why would he go to such lengths to get some pleasure from a girl? The old knight shook his head. It was ridiculous. But the name seemed familiar to him so he asked the name again in case it rang a bell.


    "Leila Longbart. Daughter of Atkinson Longbart."


    "Yes. I have heard the name somewhere. Where? Where...?" The old knight scratched again as if it were his odd habit. Suddenly he remembered, "The one who sells exquisite spice?" He asked.


    Leila nodded excitedly as she believed he might be an old friend of her father. She saw the old knight smile heartily then he was confused again. "But his daughter is dead. Publicly hanged by the Great Ayeegyee himself."


    "Yes. It is exactly the reason why the Duke can''t have me openly," explained Leila, "he locked me in the dungeon most of the time. That''s why I ran away when I got the chance."


    After her explanation, everything became clear for the old knight. He nodded continuously as he found out a new important information from Leila. He decided to let her live. "I buy the spices only from Longbart store because the quality is exquisite. They make anything tastier. So, I believe this is destiny. Let me introduce myself, miss. My name is Arthur, the trusted counsellor of King Louise and Princess Cleo. You are in safe hands now. Unless you do something stupid that is. Come, let''s get back to the camp."


    Leila said that they were not safe yet and that Horsemen were coming up the mountain along the path. Arthur cut her and said that his men would take care of them. Just as he spoke, Leila soon heard a very sharp screaming followed by the sound of a fight. "Are you not going to help your men?" She asked worriedly but Arthur seemed to have absolute faith in his men so she didn''t mention it again.


    At dusk, Leila saw twenty knights return to the camp with blood-splattered capes and armours without apparent wounds on their bodies. Leila wondered how they beat the Duke''s guards without getting a single wound. "Traps and arrows," Answered a young knight as if he read her mind. "They are the most lethal weapons in mountain and forest terrains," he continued while rubbing the sweat on his forehead by flexing the bicep. As if she read his mind, Leila said to him, "I am promised." It baffled him.


    The camp was hidden inside a small wood at the narrow saddle facing the crown city. Unlike the bare peak, the saddle had trees which extended from the forest at the base. The trees covered any smoke and fire, completely hiding the camp. A little walk from the camp Leila reached the edge where she could stare down at the bustling crown city under the dusk sky.


    "Are you missing your city girl life?" Arthur teased Leila as she seemed to be in a daydream while watching the lights.


    "No, it is just...they look beautiful."


    "Indeed. It is quite a sight. But it looks beautiful because we are seeing it from up here. It is quite miserable down there right now. Every day, children steal in broad daylight to satiate their hunger. Men rob at every corner of the alley. Women sell their bodies to get a roof over their heads. It is a lawless broken city since the day Adders were dethroned. After the Adders, the zealots also drove sympathisers and their families out of their homes and unlawfully seized the properties without trials. It is a tragic mess," Spoke Arthur his mind while staring at the city with teary eyes as if the city was the child he raised.


    The two sat there quietly each with their thoughts and concerns. Then, Leila broke the silence, asking if her family would be alright to which Arthur replied that her father, Atkinson was a smart man who could adapt to any situation. "Also, the Adders will take it back soon, with Revenant," Arthur said firmly with strong conviction.


    When Leila heard Revenant, her eyes shone. "Revenant? You mean Ethan will be there too?" She asked with hopeful eyes.


    "Ethan? Of course. He is our champion after all."


    As soon as she found out about Ethan, she stood up immediately and readied to leave for Crown City.


    "Then, I have to be there." She muttered.


    "No can do, miss. I may be a regular customer but I don''t know you enough. You are staying here until everything is over." Arthur told her firmly.


    That night, Leila ate three bowls of stew as if she had been starving for a while. She was served with the finest dishes and sweetest fruits in the dungeon but they tasted bitter on her tongue. Yet a simple stew made by simply boiling the salted meat with a few spices tasted divine to her even though the knights complained that the meat tasted like leather. She might not be meeting Ethan again soon but the thought alone still made her happy. After ravishing dinner, Leila fell asleep like a log through the night to the next one from exhaustion.


    Under the dull moonlight, the banners of Goldfield stood proud above the towers and the walls of the crown city, the golden wheel sparkled from the light of the torches at each wave of the wind. Even though Ducan Goldfield wasn''t crowned King, his sigils were hanged at every corner of the city to welcome his ascension. Except for a few opportunistic thugs and guarding patrol units, otherwise the streets were clear of life soon after nightfall. After the sunset rush when the commuters dashed to their homes before the dark to avoid robberies, no one got out anymore. The bustling city quarters became deserted neighbourhoods.


    Every night, a house was banged on the door in the city. The neighbours heard the ruckus and chaos but no one dared to go out and help. It could be robbers or even worse the zealots. Anyone who helped would fall victim the next night. the guards would also arrest anyone seen without proper investigation or trials. It was not worth the risk to help the others.


    It was the ultimate fall of a once-thriving city. An absolute tragedy.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Cleo felt a sharp stab in her heart when she found out about the miserable state of her people. She was ashamed for failing them. She clucked her tongue in throbbing anger. "Mordu'' and those Templars, I will make them pay soon." She mumbled frustratedly as she and her team sneaked around a silent neighbourhood near the town centre.


    The initial plan which they were to besiege the city wall was scrapped when they found out the Duke had sent his retainer to the crown city before him. Both Cleo and Luther concurred it was best to retake the city before the Duke had full control over the city and its garrison. So, they decided to infiltrate the city wall in a small handpicked team with the help of sympathizers from the garrison before the Duke''s retainer arrived. Their mission was to assassinate the Duke''s retainer, Chancellor Hammock, and the Ayeegyee of Crown City.


    The dozens of zealots were wreaking havoc on the general mess because the public had lost their leaders. Luther figured if they could get rid of the enemies'' leadership first and resume leadership, then they could regain the whole city again without a fight.


    And so, Cleo infiltrated the city with Ethan, Luther, Dovos and Ig¨¹an while Jonah, Gura, Abeline and Signard along with the army were to attack the Temple outpost in the vicinity and then marched to the city to show force. Unless they showed force, Cleo figured the people would relent to join their cause even if they eliminated the leadership. It was a risky plan that could fall apart like a domino if they failed to obliterate the enemy leadership. But the success would be tremendous if they made it.


    Before the day of the attack, the spies had already given the team the exact whereabouts of their targets at the setting time. The Duke''s retainer and chancellor would be at the palace to discuss the situation of the city and the coronation ceremony before the Duke''s arrival while having dinner. Meanwhile, the Ayeegyee had to attend a charity hosted by a rich man earlier that day and would return to Temple by dusk. He would be resting alone in his chamber, the spy''s report said. Cleo, Luther, and Ig¨¹an decided to infiltrate the palace while Ethan was to sneak into the Temple with Dovos.


    The night was young but the roads of the city with a hundred thousand population were empty. Cleo hid behind a big wooden signboard while Luther and Ig¨¹an behind a huge trough when the lights from torches approached from the corner of the road. Cleo looked around hoping to find a better hiding spot since the board wouldn''t be enough if the guards came into the street. Fortunately, the place she was hiding seemed to be deserted, the door was broken so was a window so they went inside. As she was afraid, the guards turned into the street from the road but they were a step earlier. They hid inside the building. The place seemed to be deserted for a while as spiders had been running wild, and cobwebs were everywhere. The dust rushed into their nostrils at each breath, they struggled not to cough or sneeze.


    As the guards passed them, Cleo saw the torchlight shone on the board earlier, illuminating the words written in beautiful cursive- Best Inn in Town, Catrina. Cleo remembered the place ''Catrina''. It opened till midnight so she had once had a pie at it after a secret mission in the past. She had that memory because Catrina was famous for its best meat pie and ale. She was heartbroken to see her favourite pie place in such a horrible state. Just how much did the Temple destroy her city, she mumbled angrily.


    They returned to the streets after the guards were gone. Unless they saw the torchlight from the patrols, they could roam the roads freely since no one was on the road and all the buildings were closed completely; both the doors and windows. It made it easier to navigate through the town till they reached the palace. They passed a couple of patrols on the route but dodging them didn''t even break them a sweat. The patterns of the guards were simple and predictable. Soon, the silhouette of the grand palace came into their view.


    The palace was a compound made up of several sections. The outermost part was the ring of the palace wall. The wall extended into the castle at the east and west dividing the courtyard into the northern courtyard and the back garden in the south. While the west wing was connected to the small royal harbour in Grand Midlake, the east wing opened a small entrance into the city. The castle faced its front toward the port of Midlake and the iron mine at the base of Mount Crownguard. The secret tunnel Cleo and Luther used was near the small iron gate at the eastern wall. A little bit south of the gate was a tiny square garden built in remembrance of a tragic love tale. Legend said a young nobleman fell in love with a beautiful servant but his family and the law denied them their union. One day, while the young man travelled to the palace to appeal the amending of the law, the family silently extirpated the girl. Brokenhearted when he found out, he hanged himself on a tree outside the palace in the hope of reuniting with her in the next life. The incident became so well-known that the king at that period had to amend the law to allow marriage of different classes. A small garden was built surrounding that tree. In the current period, it became Lovers'' Square. The secret entrance that Leila and Luther usually used was built behind the cover of bushes.


    "There are a lot of guards today," Luther commented after surveying the surroundings. "Well, both the retainer and chancellor are inside so it is under our expectation," replied Cleo calmly while monitoring the pattern of sentries on the wall. Ig¨¹an as quiet as always hugged his shield and awaited his order. "Indeed. And I believe the positions of the sentries are the same as usual. When that patrol unit passes the garden, we will sneak in. Ig¨¹an, follow us exactly as we did." Luther told Ig¨¹an to be ready as they awaited the ground patrol to pass the lovers'' square.


    However, they met an unpredicted situation when the patrols suddenly stopped at the garden and decided to rest.


    "Oi, my feet are burning. Let''s rest."


    "Right. My calves are dying too."


    The guards dropped their weapons on the grass and threw their asses on a bench to have the best time of their day.


    Their ridiculous behaviour made Cleo''s and Luther''s heads heavy. Time was ticking. If the meeting was over and the chancellor returned home, it would be hard to execute. Unlike the palace ground where Cleo and Luther memorized every nick and spot, the chancellor''s mansion was an uncharted territory which would require another day of surveillance. They couldn''t bust in either as it would alert the entire garrison and they would be outnumbered.


    Instantly the plan to lift the entire city out of misery was on the verge of failing because of a bunch of lazy buns.

 Ch61: Shared shoulders

    Just when they were about to reach their final destination, Cleo''s team was met with an unexpected hindrance that could jeopardize their entire grand plan.


    A bunch of lazy buns stopped to take a rest right at the front of the secret entrance to the palace. The lazy guards enjoyed their luxurious break; resting their backs on the bench and gazing at the stars without a single hint of a chilling scheme unfolding behind their backs.


    Cleo palmed her face in dejection. How could it happen?


    Luther and Cleo knew those guards personally. They knew those idiots were indolent and it was the reason Luther personally placed them at the wall over the secret entrance so that Cleo could go in and out easily. "Who the heck changed them to patrol down here?" Luther murmured frustratedly.


    They had no time to wait. They needed to be inside and kill both the retainer and chancellor before the meeting was over.


    "Should we take them out?" Ig¨¹an spoke his mind ruthlessly since they were a bunch of enemies who were blocking the path in Ig¨¹an''s eyes. However, Cleo and Luther weren''t that heartless. "No. There are six of them. If we fail to incapacitate them in one go, they will shout and alert everyone." Cleo dismissed the idea.


    They anxiously waited a few minutes but the guards seemed to have no intention of getting back on their duty. Without further ado, Luther decided to take it into his own hands. He took out a special whistle and blew it hard. The high-pitched sound from the whistle travelled across the street and reached into the ears of the resting birds sleeping on the tree; otherwise, it was inaudible to the ears of man. Frightened by the abrupt voice, the birds woke up shitting themselves, soiling the guards under it.


    "Oh, Goddamit! How dare you shit to my face!?" A guard cursed while violently rubbing his face. Another one spitted out the shitiest taste which got into his mouth. With constant swearing and curses, the guards moved away from their human paradise.


    "Why do you have such a strange thing?" Both Ig¨¹an and Cleo asked. They were weirded out by the fact that such an item existed. Luther embarrassedly explained that it was a regular whistle to call the carrier pigeons but he once blew it hard on a sleeping one and it scared the shit out of the poor bird. "It gave me an idea."


    Despite its strangeness, Luther''s plan successfully removed the lazy guards from their way.


    When the sentry on the wall turned to the side and relaxed their stiff legs by walking along the wall, Cleo''s team approached the garden fast and entered the palace wall. As soon as the stone wall which appeared to be immovable moved inward, a long dark narrow corridor welcomed them. It was a familiar sight for the residents but the whole thing was surreal for Ig¨¹an. The fact that he finally stepped foot into the grand palace which he had never dreamed of and the sturdy stone wall to be moveable.


    "Unreal," gave the bewildered northerner a remark.


    "Luminus!" Cleo chanted a spell and rays of light from her swords illuminated the corridor in white dazzling light.


    Ig¨¹an advised her to light the torch instead since she needed to reserve her energy for the fight to come. Using the spell drains one''s energy immensely, especially when it requires constant focus. "No, we can''t. This is an enclosed passage. The smokes will choke us." Cleo explained. Luther told Ig¨¹an not to worry since she had done this a thousand times already.


    As he followed Cleo''s lead, Ig¨¹an heard the sound of woks and pans as if something delicious was being made on the other side. Luther explained that they were between the walls, the kitchen on their right, and the back garden on their left. "Judging by the hectic noise, they must be preparing a special dinner for the chancellor and retainer. We are not late." Luther continued.


    The secret passage was a long corridor half a meter wide. It was embedded within the outer wall which faced the south garden and the inner wall which acted as the wall of the east wing where the kitchen and servants'' quarter were placed. It spanned along the entire east wing until it reached the main castle where it went up a stair in a curve along the castle wall and opened to the queen''s chamber.


    When Cleo opened the door, they found the room to be different from the time they left. The golden yellow was painted over the purple colour of the house Adder as if they were destroying all the traces of Adder. The furniture used by Cleo''s mother the late queen was moved out to be replaced with new ones. One of them was a stool with a purple comfort which was Cleo''s favourite memory with her mother and it was no longer to be seen at its place. She remembered sitting on that stool while her mother combed her messy hair for her every morning before breakfast. It was a sweet old memory she had conserved over a decade. Two weeks she was away and it was gone.


    Cleo bit her teeth and swallowed her anger. She meant to give it tenfold when she put the sword at the Duke''s throat.


    "Don''t worry, Your Highness. It will still be somewhere in the castle. They won''t throw it away just like that. I will find it for you after this." Luther comforted her by making a promise.


    They attached their ears to the door and listened to the sound of footsteps in the hallway. The queen''s chamber was on the second floor of the castle. The ground floor had the throne room, the audience room, and the banquet hall. The first floor was for the esteemed guests of the state. The second floor was for the seven ministers; their chambers and offices_ were Minister of Freemen, Minister of Serf, Minister of Coinage and Mining, Minister of Taxes and Revenues, Minister of Port and Commerce, Minister of War, and Minister of Crown. The Queen''s chamber was on the third floor along with the royalties while the King and Council of lords were on the uppermost floor. Three towers were projecting from the east, west and south sides of the castle; the tower of Watcher, the Tower of Weather, tower of Whisper respectively. Foremost was where Cleo stayed.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.    "So are we going down to the ground floor where the banquet hall is?" Ig¨¹an asked scratching his head. He was wondering how they would sneak down the stairs several floors before someone spotted them.


    "No. The Duke hasn''t arrived yet so I doubt they will use the banquet hall. The King''s retainer is titled as the minister of the crown. They are beneath us."


    The words from Cleo brought exciting smiles to Ig¨¹an. "Then, what are we waiting for? Let''s get them."


    Luther opened a gap at the door to check if the servants would be crawling all over the hallway. Apart from the light breeze coming across the hallway, the grey-white smoke from the lighted candles, and paints and brushes used to remodel the hallway, it was clear of people.


    "Tch* they are painting gold everywhere. Don''t they have no sense?" Cleo clicked her tongue, her frustration projected.


    They approached the staircase at the east since it was closer. Two golden-cloaked guards were standing guard like two big statues. Another two were walking to and from along the hallway. The servants were busy conveying the trays of delicacies up and down the stairs like ants.


    How much were they eating with just two of them, Cleo wondered.


    "Four at this side. There must be at least another four at the west." Luther calculated the possibilities. "If we fight them out, the people inside the room will hear the ruckus outside and shut the door. Then, we won''t be able to enter, your highness. It will be hard to take down those iron doors before the enemy reinforcements surround us."


    "Then, what do you suggest?"


    "Windows. When we were in the Queen''s chamber, I heard music and laughter through the windows. They must have opened the windows."


    And so, by Luther''s suggestion, Cleo decided to get inside through the window. As soon as the window was opened, a gush of wind rushed inside as if it had been waiting for that for a long time. She put her head outside and looked down to check the window she had to enter. With the rays of light busting out through the certain windows from the floor below, she could see her destination. It was directly below her level. She checked the wall if she could scale it. Some parts were bulging out, enough to hold a grip, so it was doable. She cracked her fingers and warmed her stiff shoulders. Certainly, she was nervous even though she was determined. Repeated, she checked her routes and simulated it in her brain.


    "I can do this. Yeah, I can do this. I can''t back out now when I am already here." She cheered herself.


    Without taking any more time, Cleo hanged herself by the window then she took a step on a bulge below while one hand went for a hold. Unfortunately, the step was slippery by the moss and she slipped before her hand got a strong hold. Instantly a vision of her falling to death came into her mind. Her heart sank. With the only hand holding onto the strong wooden frame of the window, she hanged onto her life. If she wasn''t trying to assassinate someone stealthily, she would have already screamed for help. She tried to pull herself up. It was a lone fight.


    An ominous thought came to her head. What if she fell? First, Luther and Ig¨¹an would fight till they were encircled completely and stabbed to death. Then, Ethan and Dovos would be arrested and publicly executed. The citizens of Midland would forever live in the lies of Mordu''.


    Carrying heavy responsibility on her shoulders was hard for her. All the worries made her heavier.


    At that moment, a warm hand grabbed the wrist of her holding hand. She looked up and saw Luther.


    While waiting for Cleo''s signal at the staircase, Luther sensed something went wrong when the wait became too long. He went up and found Cleo in a dangerous state.


    "Idiot, what are you doing? You could have asked for help if it was too hard. You aren''t alone." Luther scolded Cleo. It was the first time Cleo got a scolding from Luther. Although Luther was like an older brother to her, Luther had always addressed her properly.


    After pulling her up, Luther made the blankets as a rope and tied it tightly on Cleo. He tied another end to a leg of the queen''s bed. He also grabbed onto it tightly and guided Cleo while she stepped out of the window.


    Unlike the first time, Cleo felt confident in her heart. Her shoulders also felt light and relaxed. She quickly stepped toward the lighted room like a spider on the hunt. She stopped by the window and checked inside to see if it was the right room.


    As soon as she saw the round, double chins traitorous face of the chancellor laughing and eating greedily over the food, she confirmed it was the right room. She kicked the rocky castle wall hard and by the force of gravity she swang into the room, surprising the bastards inside.


    "You traitorous bastard!! Your end has come, Hammes Hammock. You will pay for what you did to my father!" Cleo shouted.

 Ch62: The Retainer

    The palace became uproar with the noises of screams and fights soon after Cleo burst into the room.


    With her blade, she cut the blanket tied to her waist and freed herself. She pointed the tip of the blade to Lord Hammock the chancellor of state and declared him a traitor publicly.


    "Your end has come! You shall pay for what you did to my father. My father, King James, gave his best to free the people of Midland from the false ways of Mordu''. He trusted his men as his friends and so did the others serve him loyally; except you. You cowered in fear and betrayed your liege. The punishment for your crime is none other than death."


    All eyes fell to the Chancellor who was sitting at the dining table across the retainer.


    The fiddlers stopped fiddling, the servers stopped serving, and the dancers stopped dancing. All were halted in their tracks with their confusing faces. The most shocked one was Ben Hammock, the youngest idiotic son of the chancellor who had a crush on Cleo. Never did he think a depressed harmless girl who always wears black dresses and sits in the corner at the party be such a daring ambitious person. Liquor drooled down from the corner of his mouth as he forgot to close his mouth.


    Lord Hammock stood from his chair, half embarrassed half angry, he threw his wine glass to the floor shattering it. Unfazed by the ruckus, the Duke''s retainer watched the drama unfolding as if he were at the front row of the theatre.


    "Y-you dare point a blade at me, kid. Just because I let you live doesn''t mean I can''t kill you. You should have stayed like a cockroach in that dark corner of the tower like you used to. You shouldn''t act out. Your father is a heretic. If you are too eager to go down his path, you shall follow the same fate as him. I will serve my Lord by giving your head on a platter. Get her!!"


    Upon Hammock''s command, the two purple cloaks standing behind him attacked Cleo while the captain of the guard ordered a guard at the door to shut it so that Cleo would not escape.


    Cleo threw a dagger at the guard reaching for the door. It went right into the neck, instantly obliterating him. With another hand, she parried the attack of the guard charging toward her. She, then, gave him a strong knee right to his nuts, incapacitating him. The other guard instinctively covered his groin for a second making him defenseless. Cleo took the chance and punched straight in his face. At that moment, she was pushed forward by a strong kick to her back. It was a golden cloak.


    While Cleo was focusing on her front, the golden cloaks joined the fight from her back. They had no desire to give Cleo a chance to rest. Another one dashed and stabbed Cleo. By an inch, Cleo masterfully dodged his blade with a spin, causing the pointy end to enter the body of his ally.


    Just as her enemies didn''t give her a break, Cleo didn''t need it either. She took out her second blade and with dual swords, she slashed both golden cloaks at the same time.


    "Divination!"


    The enchanted blades cut through the thick steel armour as well as the flesh and the guts, spewing blood over the space.


    After seeing the gush of blood, the people in the room finally panicked. They thought one attacker would be dealt with quickly. They were wrong. They worried that they would be sucked into the fight of the two whales. They dropped whatever they were doing and ran for their lives.


    At the same time Cleo was fighting, Ig¨¹an and Luther also started their fight. Ig¨¹an rode his long shield down the spiral stairs like a skateboard and knocked both of the standing guards out with his spiky maces. Luther followed him close behind and attacked the patrol unit. He appeared from behind Ig¨¹an and leapt onto his enemies with his great sword. He cut the guard diagonally. The last guard lost the will to fight after witnessing his men taken out in an instant. He dropped his sword and begged Luther for mercy. "Please don''t kill me, commander. You know that my wife gave birth last year, right?" The man begged hugging Luther''s knee. As well as being a captain of the king''s guard, Luther was also the commander of the palace guard in the past so he personally knew all those purple cloaks. He let go of the man. But Ig¨¹an didn''t. He knocked the man out with his shield.


    "Don''t worry. He isn''t dead. He will wake up in a few hours." Ig¨¹an told Luther with a smile.


    Even though they took out four guards within a minute, their fight was far from over. From the opposite side came six more guards, all wearing golden cloaks. It eased Luther''s heart. He didn''t have to hold back anymore.


    Both Ig¨¹an and Luther charged dashing at full speed toward the enemies. Just when they were about to clash, Ig¨¹an raised his long shield horizontally at eye level. It blocked the enemy''s sights for a moment and it was all Luther needed. Luther crouched at the last second and, using his velocity from the dash, swung his great sword. The powerful attack cut all six pairs of enemies'' feet from the knee, splattering the pieces of bones and blood. Ig¨¹an didn''t stop either. He bashed his enemies with the shield. With no feet left to withstand against Ig¨¹an, the golden cloaks faltered completely.


    "The floor is cleared. I will go and see if Her Highness needs help. Watch the hallway. I will come back soon." Luther instructed Ig¨¹an and went inside. Before he opened the door, it opened from inside and several people came out running, pushing each other. Among the people was Ben Hammock. Even though his father was still inside, Ben ran away to save his own neck foremost. But Luther could recognise him even if Ben hid in the crowd. Luther had never liked him, especially when Ben tried to court Cleo several times at the balls.


    "Where do you think you are going?" Luther blocked Ben at the front and gave him a good jab. Luther had been meaning to punch that disgusting face for a long time. So, when he saw several teeth fly away from Ben''s mouth, he was satisfied. He then pulled the crying snob away by the collar and pushed him against the wall. Luther threatened the coward Hammock to sit still, "Stay here while I am dealing with those yellow bastards. If I see you running away, the next time won''t be a punch."


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!    He checked inside. Cleo was fighting two captains by herself. While the retainer was calmly sipping on his wine at the top of the table, Hammes Hammock was anxiously standing at the corner near the door cheering his men from afar. Luther prepared to help Cleo, but then he saw a dozen guards coming up from the west stairs and trying to pin down Ig¨¹an. Another dozen were also coming from the east, too.


    "Fu*k those traitors," Luther swore at the purple cloaks who were once his colleagues. He called Ig¨¹an to fall back to him. He planned to hide inside the room with the hostages. The steel door would take a long time even for the soldiers to break. As soon as both of them got inside, Luther told Ig¨¹an to bar the door while he rushed to Cleo''s aid.


    Even without Luther''s help, Cleo was fine dealing with two captains on her own. As skilful as the captains might be, they were nowhere powerful enough to fight a spellcaster like Cleo. Her divine enchanted twin blades embedded deep into the bodies of her enemies. Then, she saw Hammes trying to run away so she threw a bowl of hot lamb bone soup at him. The soup got inside Hammes'' clothes and burnt him, stopping him on his track before Ig¨¹an and Luther came inside and closed the door.


    "You are late, Luther. I have finished already." Cleo welcomed her friends confidently. Then, she turned to Lord Hammock. "Chancellor Hammes Hammock, you betrayed your liege. As the Crown Princess of Midland, I sentence you to death." Cleo slowly dipped the pointy end of her blade inside Hammes'' chest.


    Everything happened right in front of him, yet the retainer was unfazed. He drank a fine glass of red wine to cleanse his palate then let out a sigh. "Now that I see some blood, this doesn''t taste good anymore." The retainer mumbled alone as he cleaned his mouth thoroughly with a towel. He sucked the food out of his teeth and calmly stood up while shaking his head. "What a mess. Don''t you have any manners? Killing a man without letting him finish his meal. AHH...what a headache. Why are you women always giving me a headache? Just yesterday, a bitch broke out from the chain and ran away. I haven''t taken care of it yet, and another one comes. What a headache." The retainer yammered.


    The ridiculous behaviour of the retainer perplexed Ig¨¹an. Did something hit his head accidentally during the fight, he wondered. The retainer also managed to piss off Luther since he looked down on Cleo as if she wasn''t a threat. But Cleo remained calm. Unlike the chancellor whom she had a grudge personally, the retainer was just a target so there was no raging emotion in her anymore.


    She returned with a mocking humour. "Well, let me help you then. I can cut it off for you."


    It made the retainer laugh heartily. So did Cleo. They were laughing but the atmosphere was tense. Both Luther and Ig¨¹an could feel the tremendous pressure.


    "I am afraid that it won''t be easy to help me, your highness. I ain''t just a regular clerk."


    "Neither am I an average princess. You saw it up close."


    "I see you are confident. You should be. You see, your fame proceeds you. I have heard your endeavours in Revenant regularly even from the north. And I have had this severe urge to spar with you since then. I am glad you come right to me by your own feet."


    "No, you are wrong. You are the one putting your filthy feet on my floor."


    After the chit-chat was over, the intense fight started. Spells flew across the battlefield right from the start.


    Cleo threw a quick fireball at the retainer to which he responded with a windblast. A gush of wind fed the fireball into a giant comet which was blown back to Cleo by the strong force of wind. A regular spellcaster would use an ice shield which would block his sight to the enemy. The use of wind to counterfire highlighted how experienced a fighter the retainer was. But Cleo wasn''t any new to a fight either. She pulled the tablecloth up, letting it burn in her stead as she crouched under the table and threw a dagger at her enemy''s feet.


    However, the retainer wasn''t standing still to wait for her sneak attack to land on him. He windstepped away. Cleo lifted the long table and threw it at him to block his track. But he pushed it back with a blast.


    "Windcarrian!" The retainer chanted. Immediately the plates, forks, knives, and utensils lying around the floor floated in the air as if someone was carrying them. Then, he blasted them toward Cleo like missiles. The missiles also flew toward the door so Luther had to cover behind Ig¨¹an''s shield.


    Cleo could have used the long table as a shield if she didn''t throw it at him. She was in the open without a cover. She quickly lay down on the floor and made herself a smaller target. As she lay down, she stumbled upon a pool of honey leaked from a broken jar. An idea came to her immediately. She froze the pool and created an ice shield. The frozen honey shield was small but dense enough to stop any flying projectiles from coming to her.


    "Not bad, princess." Praised the retainer.


    "I don''t take praise from a dead man." Responded Cleo cheekily.


    Cleo spun up from the floor like a break dancer and threw the honey disc. The retainer dodged it with the windsteps but he never thought the disc would act like a frisbee, glided in the air and followed him. As a last resort, he quickly hardened his body with divine blessing and managed to lessen the damage with just a deep cut near his elbow.


    However, that one second was enough for Cleo to set him up on fire with a fireball. The flame from the fireball lit the spirit-soaked clothes of the retainer. When Cleo throws the table at him at the start of the fight, a jar of spirit on the table spills on him.


    The flame quickly spread throughout his clothes and engulfed him. His expensive silk clothes made it worse. The divine blessing wasn''t enough to withstand the burn. He tried to take his clothes off but before he finished, a cold steel blade had penetrated his flesh and reached his heart. Then, he felt a twist.


    "Oh, sorry. I promised you to help with your headache, didn''t I? Hope this works the same."

 Ch63: Unexpected Help

    An elongated dark figure followed by another appeared on the walls of a quiet neighborhood near the town square. The dark figures jumped around the neighbourhoods as if they were searching for something.


    "Are you sure you know what you are doing?" A shadow asked another to which the latter responded confidently, "Of course. It has been four years since the last time but it was all in here. The layout of the city." It pointed to its head by tapping lightly.


    However, no matter how much the latter showed confidence, the former had little trust in the latter because they kept meeting the dead end one after another.


    "It is another end."


    "Shit. Did the city change while I was last here? I don''t remember this building here at all."


    "Don''t be ridiculous. That building looks shitty old. Older than you and me combined. We are lost, aren''t we? That''s it. I am going over the building."


    "No! You can''t. The patrol will see you if you are up there. Also, I can''t follow you. These roof tiles don''t seem to be strong enough to hold my weight."


    "I ain''t leaving you behind. I will just survey the street layout from above and come back. So, lift me, will you?"


    The two figures bickered in a dark blind alley where the only source of light was a small lantern hung by the back door of a large building.


    "Hurry! We don''t have all night, Dovos." A shadow hurried the other.


    "Wait. Let me recall the memories, Ethan. Give me some time."


    It was Ethan and Dovos who were lurking around the neighbourhoods of the city square. They were on their way to the Grand Temple of Mordu'' in the crown city.


    Unlike Gambit, the capital of Rode, where the entire city was built centring the Great Temple of Mordu'', the ancient city of Midlake had been a bustling town way before Mordu''. During King Dane Adder''s reign when the Midlakers reached their peak in dominance over the continent of Midland, the monsters appeared on Midland and put King Dane on the back foot during his conquest of unification. Finally, King Dane decided it was best to focus more on fighting monsters so he made peace with the House of Goldfield, granting Dukedom over Rode while he adopted the Way of Mordu'' to stand united against monsters. Which was why, the Grand Temple of Mordu'' wasn''t at the city center. Ethan and Dovos had been searching at the wrong places. The ancient defensive layout of the city with several dead ends to make the city look like a maze for invaders added spice. Both had no idea where to go.


    Ethan was a captain in the army of Temple in the past but as a small-time captain from a small village with little background, he was never stationed near the crown city. So, the streets of Midlake were new to him. Dovos had visited the crown city thrice, the last time was four years ago. So, he confidently acted as a guide for Ethan until his confidence fell after ending up in several dead ends.


    "Hurry!" Ethan called Dovos to help him climb the building. Although it hurt his pride, Dovos finally gave in to accepting the truth. They were lost. He stood against the wall and crossed his hands to lift Ethan. "Get on."


    Ethan ran down the alley and stepped onto Dovos'' hands where he leapt onto the second floor of the building. "Why is this building so damn high?" He muttered frustratedly as he hung onto the window frame searching for a way to climb further.  As he was dangling by the window, the back door of the building Ethan was scaling opened and a man appeared from it. They locked eyes with each other and didn''t know what to do. It was an awkward situation as if they were thieves trying to steal from the building. They couldn''t explain the man either. Dovos smacked his dry lips preparing to say something but words didn''t come out. He couldn''t think of anything that would make the man not suspicious of them and alert the guards.


    It was in such a ridiculously awkward situation, that another person appeared from the door and came to their rescue. It was the man''s wife. With an apologetic face, she approached Dovos and muttered quietly. "I apologise for my husband making you feel uncomfortable. He is a quiet man so he didn''t know how to break ice. You are from Revenant, right? I heard our God''s champion''s name when you called him. Come inside. The guards will patrol here any minute. Let us help you." The woman invited them warmly so Dovos and Ethan decided to trust her. They had no other choices anyway. They were either kill the couple and cut the loose end, or let the couple help them. They didn''t have the heart to kill innocent civilians.


    The warm inside gave them a break from the chilly winter breeze. They were wandering around the unfamiliar neighbourhoods in the chilly cold night. It was miserable. They were served a warm soup which they rejected because they were afraid of being poisoned but they gladly took help from the couple. The woman gave them the directions to the Temple which was two blocks away from the town square they were at. The husband asked how Ethan and Dovos planned to get inside.


    "We will pretend to be worshippers who came for the evening prayer. Then, we will fight our way to the second floor where Ayeegyee sleeps." Ethan explained.


    "No way. You two are getting inside like that. There are so many guards, not even mention the five Templers who always guard the staircase like dogs. The God''s champion you may be but you will get tired before you even get to fight the Ayeegyee. I will help you get inside." The man volunteered to help.


    "He is the carpenter," explained the wife, "recently, there is a renovation at the Temple. It is the highest-paid job so I told him to take the job. He can get you inside as his apprentices."


    "But it will put you in danger." Ethan asked worriedly to which the woman replied, "I was raped by a warrior from Temple when I was young. When I took the case to Temple, an Ayeegyee told me that I should take it happily as a blessing from a Warrior of God. I never got justice. It pained my heart and soul until I met my husband. Now my heart was healed by the love of my caring husband. Anyway, I never considered Mordu'' as my Lord since then. I believe you are the only one who can bring me the justice that I deserve; that all the women those devils had wronged deserve."


    Ethan promised he would bring truth and justice back to the society. After they said farewell to the wife, they continued their journey. It became a lot easier and quicker with the help of the locals. They easily evaded the patrols and sentries by navigating the maze-like streets. They reached their destination in no time.


    The marvellous marble structure with stunningly beautiful arches and a bell tower came into sight. The bronze bell looked so magnificent that it seemed as big as an adult even from below.


    "Ethan, that stunning building is the Grand Temple of Mordu''. I have been here before but no matter how many times I see it, it still amazes me. Isn''t it the same for you?" Dovos asked the man and Ethan while drooling over the beauty of the Temple in awe.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings."Yes, it is. It is a marvel of Midlake engineers.  A shame that it is used by devils." The man replied bitterly.


    Just as the promise, the man took them inside through the back gate. The guards stopped them but after they saw the man, they let them pass. It was too easy that it raised suspicion within Ethan''s mind that they were being taken into a trap. However, his suspicion dropped when the man said, "Don''t tell my wife this. I took this job not because this is the highest pay. I took it to kill a person. The Templer who defiled my wife was transferred here six months ago. My wife didn''t know because she never prays at Temple. When I saw that Templer who haunts my wife in her dreams even to this day, I decided to kill him myself. I am chipping the main pillar of the bell tower every day and plan to make it collapse next month at the coronation ceremony. Guess my wife is getting justice earlier than expected."


    Ethan and Dovos were impressed by the man''s plan. Indeed it was a great plan. They might have waited to let it happen if time was on their side. However, Cleo needed to retake the city before Ducan Goldfield consolidated his power over the garrison. Killing the Duke and the Ayeegyee of Grand Temple would not end Mordu'' per se. They needed the massive army from the garrison to fight against the huge army of Temple and end it for good. And rallying the army from the garrison was only possible while the soldiers still had lingering allegiance to their past rulers, the Adders.


    Through the back gate, they passed a small graveyard where it was connected to the hall of ailments.


    "I can take you up to the second floor where the stairs to the bell tower are. The Templers are usually on the ground and first floor. They rarely come up to the second floor before bedtime. The Ayeegyee''s room is on the third floor, at the end of the hallway." The man explained the layout of the Temple as he guided them to their destination.


    The Hall of Ailments where all kinds of patients were cramped up in the long hall, the floor soiled with coughed blood and excrement, otherwise the rest of the halls in the Temple were as stunning as the outside. A three-meter sculpture of Mordu'' at the Alter was as impressive as an actual human. The colourful murals on the Walls of Sermons were as immersive as the real-life story of Mordu''. The number of gambers stacked into towers at the Hall of Fate was as tall as the king''s treasury. They saw a few people still playing in the Hall of Fate as if their hands were glued to the dice of fate.


    Dice of Fate was a twelve-faced dice, each face with a name of twelve months respectively. The faithful player had to declare the month of birth and donation before rolling the dice. If the birth month came on top of the dice, the Temple returned ten times the donation to the fateful one. A faithful had six tries each day.


    "Oh faithful son of Mordu'', pray to his lordship with the strongest admiration. Place your donation with the purest of mind. Then, ye shall be blessed." A priest talked to the faithful player who was about to bet. The faithful quickly got on his knees and put a roof over his head, praying to Mordu sincerely.


    At another table was another faithful, a woman who seemed to have lost all her money for the day. She gloomily sat on the floor like a broken puppet. She needed money to save her husband who was attended in hall of ailments so she prayed all day to Lord Mordu'' to bless her with luck. It didn''t work out. The priest comforted her, "Guess today wasn''t your fateful day. Your donation shall be added to charity. May the Lord bless you next time, dear faithful daughter. Don''t lose hope. For your generous donations, I shall pray for you next time."


    Ethan shook his head as he saw the Temple guards escort the miserable woman out of the hall. Yet with two fully functioning eyes, how could she be so blind not to see herself being scammed?


    They went upstairs by the smaller stairs in the back used by the servants of the Temple. They met the servants at the staircase on their way up but no one didn''t care or suspect anything about the two strangers they had never seen before. The man explained, "I am the leader of the carpenters. I bring new carpenters all the time and work day and night shifts so don''t worry. They won''t suspect anything. They will only think we are working hard."


    Except for a servant girl with a very sweet smile, no one took an interest in them. The sweet girl greeted the carpenter and said she would bring some refreshments for them as usual.


    "Did you see that?" Dovos asked Ethan. His voice had a hint of pride and happiness. "She smiled at me, right? She smiled at me."


    "Yes. She is such a sweet soul, beautiful inside out," the carpenter concurred.


    Ethan and Dovos reached the second floor of the Grand Temple in no time without any problems. It was smoother than they expected. Not having to fight their way up made it far easier. Both of them had full strength left to fight the Ayeegyee. They couldn''t believe they happened to get lost in a random neighbourhood and scale a random building to meet with the carpenter. It must be destiny, for the Temple to fall, Ethan was sure of it.


    Just as the carpenter claimed, there was no one on the second floor or at least outside in the hallway. The whole floor was dormitories for the priests and Templers so, except those few who rest early, the rest were still downstairs. The two soldiers stood guard at the stairs to the third floor. The stairs to the third floor were near the spiral staircase which led to the bell tower so they approached the guards by pretending to be the apprentices of the carpenter. Unlike the guards downstairs, these guards watched three of them suspiciously without letting them out of their sight; especially at Dovos who was carrying a sledgehammer.


    Just when the carpenter passed the guards, a hammer suddenly dropped out of his toolbox. It attracted the attention of the guards. Ethan took the chance and swiftly struck a guard near him. He drove the sharp part of a chisel into the throat of the guard. Dovos also immediately followed Ethan in the fight. He slammed the hammer into another guard''s face, knocking the guard out instantly.


    The sudden violence shocked the carpenter who had never seen much blood in his life. He ran out to a corner and puked his guts out.


    "Oh come on. You make him puke, Ethan. Why did you make so much blood?" teased Dovos to Ethan.


    "As if you are the one to talk. I saw bloody teeth flying all over the places. It is a mess."


    Even though they were deep in the enemy territory, both Dovos and Ethan showed no sign of nervousness as if they were in their home. After the fight with the legendary centuriworm, their confidence hit the sky as they believed they were the champions chosen by God.


    Without a tinge of fear in their hearts, the two warriors stood before the room at the end of the hallway, where the Ayeegyee of the Grand Temple resided. In their hands were the tools of carpentry, a hammer, a chisel, an adze and a plummet, as their weapons.

 Ch64: The return of Adders

    Ethan and Dovos parted ways with the master carpenter after they had reached the top floor of the Grand Temple. They told the man to go home quickly since things would get rough soon.


    "I know you want to get justice for your wife. But you shouldn''t stay here. We will do it for you. We won''t kill him. We will bring Templer to the court of justice and make him pay for his crime. We will make sure of that, I promise."


    "Then, I shall entrust you with my quest. That Templer''s name is Rozeil. He is easy to identify. That perverted bastard always carries around a rose. You will know when you see him."


    The master carpenter returned to his home after handing over his personal quest. He got out of the Temple without being checked by the guards because, at that moment, the bell from the palace rang, citing that it was under attack, causing a ruckus throughout the whole city. The crowd of prayers ran back to their homes so he mixed in the group and got out of the Temple safely leaving Ethan and Dovos behind at the Temple.


    "Ready?" Ethan asked Dovos.


    "Absolutely. I have my kid already," Replied Dovos showing his new sledgehammer. "What about you though? You don''t have your sword so will you be alright to fight the Ayeegyee with just these things?"


    Dovos asked worriedly after he saw Ethan taking an adze, a chisel and a plummet as his weapons. "Why don''t you take the sword from the guard, instead? It would be better than those rubbishes."


    "Nah. I heard the Ayeegyee of Midlake was an exceptional sword master before he took in the priesthood. He knows very well how the swords work. I believe the unusual weapons would be better choices."


    "But I doubt you could use those things as weapons. I understand the adze and the chisel. But a plummet, why?"


    Rather than explaining, Ethan answered with a cheeky secretive smile that you will see later.


    After they chose their weapons, they headed to the third floor where the real fight would take place.


    Meanwhile, at the palace where Cleo''s team was, the situation was still dire. Cleo had successfully killed both the Chancellor and the retainer but they were still inside the palace, trapped in a room on the second floor with the dozens of enemies right outside the door. The soldiers of the Duke were still at large and they controlled the palace guards. The soldiers of Rode were eager about who would take the head of the princess first. If they gifted the head of the heretic princess to the Temple, they would be anointed as holy knights and live in riches for the rest of their lives. Before the reinforcement from Grand Temple came, they wanted to end it fast.


    "Get the ram! We are breaking this down," Yelled an officer from the other side of the door. "We won''t let the Templers take our prize. Take it down!!" He ordered his men.


    Ig¨¹an checked the window to see if they could escape through there but an arrow came in so he had to swiftly block it. "We can''t get out from the windows either. They have fully surrounded us." He broke the news to Cleo and Luther. Luther walked front and back of the room repeatedly as he thought of a way out. Nervousness had taken over his heart. Cleo told him to calm down and that this scenario was already expected. "Right now, all we have to do is trust in our friends and wait for their victory," Cleo told Luther.


    Luther glanced at the Grand Temple which could be seen through the window and impatiently mumbled, "Why are they taking so long? Did they fail?"


    "Have faith, Luther. Ethan is the true champion of God. He is the man who will purge out this evil." Cleo replied confidently.


    When they reached the third floor, Ethan and Dovos saw another pair of guards standing at the door at the end of the hallway. The door was opened so they could see the inside. Two female servants were attending the Ayeegyee in changing clothes, another was standing nearby with a golden tray carrying a velvet robe.


    As soon as the guards saw Ethan and Dovos with a bunch of carpentry tools, the guards thought they were disoriented carpenters who were lost on their way. They unsuspiciously shouted the direction to go back down the stairs. Ethan and Dovos acted deaf as if their hearing was damaged from the constant noise of construction so the guards unsuspiciously approached them impatiently.


    "Damnit. Are you guys deaf? Go back down the stairs and you will see another stairs. That''s for the bell tower. You shitheads got on the wrong on..e."


    A guard yelled but before he finished, Ethan buried the adze into the ribcage while Dovos wrecked another one to the chin with a hammer, breaking the jaw. The fractured pieces went into the hard palate. The force of concussion rendered the brain to a halt.


    The servants screamed and ran away in the middle of attending to their master. A girl was so stunned she even forgot how to run. Her feet wobbled in fear.


    Dovos and Ethan rushed through the hallway before the Ayeegyee tried to escape through the window. Before they reached the end of the hallway, a door in front of them opened from the side and a Templer came out after hearing the screaming. Ethan told Dovos to take care of the Templer and Dovos quickly got on it. Before the Templer could comprehend what was happening, Dovos slammed his hammer into the Templer''s belly. The quick strike got the unprepared Templer to his guts spewing out everything he had had for dinner along with the blood. The powerful sledged ruptured his liver and pancreas in one stroke.


    Since Dovos had taken care of the Templer, there was no one left between Ethan and Ayeegyee. Ethan confidently walked up to the Ayeegyee of Grand Temple while Dovos pulled the staggered servant girl out of the room. "Pardon me, young lady. I will lift you from the waist because it is dangerous here." Dovos showed his manners as he didn''t want the girl to accuse him of taking advantage of her.


    As soon as Ethan entered the room, he noticed the exaggerated glamour of the room. The whole Grand Temple was mesmerizing from the bottom to the top. However, the room where the Ayeegyee resided was exceptional. It is the cream of the crop. The Ayeegyees of Temple preached altruism, humbleness and content with moderation. Yet he lived in riches and jewels, his furniture was the plushiest comfort, the walls were painted in the brightest of colours and the clothes were the luxurious velvets. A big porcelain tub was placed in the middle of the room, even the wash water was milk with flower petals.


    "You should be ashamed of yourself. You preach of sharing and caring. But when your devotees return home with empty purses from your temple, did it never occur in your head to share your wealth?" Ethan asked the Ayeegyee.


    The Ayeegyee took a glance at Ethan and snorted as he calmly enrobed himself. "Submission to the noble agents of the Lord is a form of good deed. I merely accept their submission because they want me to. How will they get merit from the lord if I reject them? Whether they are broke or rich is their fate. It is my destiny to be chosen as his agent and to have a lavish life. It is my fate. Everything is according to the will of His. I am merely a follower."


    The Ayeegyee answered Ethan''s question nonchalantly while he stepped away from Ethan and reached for the sabre hanging on the wall.


    Ethan continued, "Is that it? You believe whatever he tells you and do whatever he commands. You never wonder if Mordu'' might be a fake. Have you not had a consciousness of your own? Where is your conscience?"


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Conscience is a misconception. One truth may be wrong elsewhere. The order of the world was never just, never straight. Personally, Ethan, I only believe in one concept. When the rule suits you, you enforce it. No need to look at others."


    "Then, there will be no peace eternally."


    "I believe I am peaceful enough."


    "The oppressed will fight."


    "Dare try. You may be called a champion but for me, you are just an angry rebel."


    The Ayeegyee tossed the challenge to Ethan. He touched the blade of his highly decorated sabre with love and mumbled to it. "How much must have you been missing me? It has been a decade, hasn''t it? Let''s dance one more time my love."


    The Ayeegyee warmed up his dance. Ethan also took out his secret weapon, a plummet.


    Ayeegyee scowled after seeing a plummet and it made Ethan confident that it was the right choice. The Ayeegyee had no idea what devastating weapon he was facing with.


    Instantly after Ayeegyee twitched to make the first move, he saw something flying toward him so he dodged by twisting his body like he would dodge a dagger. Then, he noticed a thin rope by the side of his face and immediately knew he made a mistake.


    Ethan pulled back the plumb bob, hitting the back of Ayeegyee''s head on its return journey. Instead of waiting for its full return, Ethan quickly launched another attack with a swing by spinning his body. Since the Ayeegyee''s room was a gigantic room with a lot of open spaces, it was the most favourable place to fight for Ethan. He could handle his weapon in every way possible without needing to worry about getting stuck somewhere.


    ''Rope dart'', was the weapon scarcely found in midland meanwhile some skilful fighters from the eastern continent wielded such weapons. Due to its sharp edge of learning, it was unpopular among the general population even in the East. Ethan''s grandfather who was a migrant from the eastern continent (ref: ch.3) brought the weapon to Midland and Ethan remembered he played with it while he was young. It was a hard weapon to wield but for a child Ethan, it was a fun thing to play with. His grandfather switched the sharp dart with a dull weight for him and Ethan played with it every day. However, when he got older, he noticed it was impractical to use in a fight against monsters so he switched to learning spearmanship and swordsmanship. Even so, the moves he did back in the day latent in the deep part of his brain returned as soon as he wielded the weapon. He was ecstatic. Ethan felt like he went back to his youth.


    After the bitter experience, Ayeegyee dodged the flying bob at a fair distance. Then, he cut the rope with his blade. The sharp sabre dipped into the rope but rather than being cut, the rope moved along with the blade, the tension pivoted the bob redirecting it back to Ayeegyee. Ethan had reinforced the rope dart with divination so it couldn''t be cut easily.


    Frustrated by the fact that he couldn''t even approach Ethan, Ayeegyee decided to burn the rope instead. "Flamenus inferno!" He chanted. A crescent ring of blue fire burst out of his hands, to devour everything in its path. The blazing blue flame roared across the room toward Ethan. Instead of shielding against the screaming fire, Ethan made a quick decision to cover behind the porcelain tub in the middle of the room. The uninterrupted blaze devoured the door instead of Ethan meanwhile the scorching heat incinerated the floating flower petals along with the water on the surface of the tub. A gush of steam rushed into the air, the humidity blurred the vision.


    The Ayeegyee took the chance to get near while Ethan was taking cover. He dashed forward and leapt into the tub. With his two hands on the hilt of the sabre, he powerfully stabbed it behind the tub with a guess where Ethan might be.


    However, Ethan rolled out from his spot as soon as he heard the steps. Otherwise, he would be in the next life. Ethan twisted his body and with his back facing the floor, he kicked the tub lip knocking it over. Witbackflipflip, Ayeegyee jumped out of the tub before he was dragged along with it. But before he landed back on the floor, Ethan cast ice age, freezing all the water from the tub pooling on the floor.


    "What a cheap trick. I ain''t a fool to slip on it."


    The Ayeegyee shattered the ice by vibrating his sabre as he landed. But Ethan''s intention wasn''t to make a slippery floor. It was to reduce his opponent''s vision who had already got the pattern of his weapon. The earlier warm humid air was suddenly cooled down by the icy floor forming a thick mist inside the room, blocking all visions.


    Other than the Ayeegyee who needed to know where his opponent was to strike, Ethan didn''t necessarily require his target''s location. With the long rope, he covered a huge area in one swing, the weapon itself located the enemy and grappled on touch.


    As soon as he felt a change in sensation at the tips of his fingers, he threw the chisel like a dagger in that direction. With a swoosh followed by a loud thud, Ethan saw the mist near the target turned to crimson. The room became quiet. After a few seconds, the mist had dropped and the lifeless body of Ayeegyee was seen lying on the floor. The chisel penetrated the ribs and ruptured the heart behind it. Then, Ethan heard several people coming up the stairs from the hallway. The reinforcement had come but they were late. The Ayeegyee had already been slain. However, the fight wasn''t over yet. The final ending performance still needed to be done. And the main character in it was Dovos.


    "Dovos!! Your turn!"


    "I am on it already!" Dovos replied with a devilish smile.


    While Ethan was fighting the Ayeegyee, Dovos had been focusing only on one thing. The final performance. He breathed in the air till his lungs were full, his chest bulging like a pigeon''s. Then, he chanted loudly, "Quakadoladoo!!!"


    As the edge of the sledgehammer hit the marble floor, a big tear appeared along the hallway toward the stairs. The rumbling sound roared throughout the gigantic building, dust fell from the roof, and cracks ran across the plastered walls.


    "You pig bastard! Are you mad!? Are you trying to tear down the whole Temple!?" A Templer yelled from the staircase after he saw Dovos. The whole group of soldiers halted at the stairs, not sure whether to go up and detain Dovos, or run back down the stairs and escape for their lives. The leading Templer lightly stepped around the cracks, carefully moving up the stairs. He tried to negotiate with Dovos.


    "If you destroy the whole Temple, you will also die. Look. You can still be forgiven. If you stand down now, we will testify for your innocence and get you a pardon. Only the Champion of the Devil, the actual perpetrator, will be punished. Alright?" The Templer persuaded Dovos.


    What the Templer said makes sense so Dovos listened to it for a while. Then, he noticed something bright, something yellow sticking out of the Templer''s pocket so he asked what that was.


    "What? Do you mean this? It is a rose. But it is nothing sort of important. Look. You still have the chance. If you die here after destroying the Temple, you will burn in inferno eternally without intermittence. You will never be reincarnated again."


    "No, wait. I know you. You are that Rozeil, right?" Dovos tried to confirm his target.


    "Yes. So?"


    "Oh, why did I even let you talk? Fu*k you, you rapist sadistic bastard. Go to hell."


    As soon as Dovos had confirmed that the man was the Templer who defiled the carpenter''s wife, he slammed his hammer onto the Temple''s floor for a second time. With a thunderous rumble, the marble floor sank in, falling to the level below devouring everyone along with it. The rigorous tremor also hit the chipped pillar of the bell tower and broke it completely.


    The bell tower collapsed, rocking the giant bronze bell. The glamorous sound of the Bell of Deva soared the night sky of the capital city. In the fearful ears of the citizens, the ringing sounded like the glamorous echoes of declaration about their liberation to the angels and Lord above.


    One by one, the households of Midlake stood out of their homes and poured into the streets, lighting up the dark city as they spectated the historic moment.


    The event was witnessed even from the places far from it. From the saddle of Mount Crownback where Arthur and Leila were staying and from the small hill at the east where the army of Revenant led by King Louise was stationed to besiege the crown city. It was also witnessed from somewhere high where the sturdy brick wall ruled, the Palace of Midlake.


    As soon as the battling ram tore down the iron door, the officers of the Duke bulged into the room with the palace guards and encircled Cleo''s group. Then, they heard a loud rumbling sound followed by the echo ringing of the Bell of Deva so their heads turned to the windows where they witnessed the collapse of Grand Temple.


    As if she had practised numerous times, Cleo stood up on a chair with her blade pointed toward the crumbling Temple. She stood tall with her chest high. "I am Cleo Adder Eclair, the rightful heir to the throne, and the great descendant of King Dane Adder the unifier. Obey me or you shall perish like these traitors. Don''t think your perilous Temple could aid you for I have brought the true champion of God, the reincarnation of His at my side. I shall reclaim this rightful land of mine and aid in the champion''s worldly quest to cleanse this land of the deceptive schemes of the pretender. So, soldiers of Midlake!! Will you follow the perilous path like these traitors or will you march with me, your true sworn master, on the grand quest of the Champion!?"


    Cleo declared. Her confident voice echoed into the depth of their hearts; the pride of Midlakers who had never bowed to anyone had once again been beaten like a drum by the call of their rightful master.


    A golden cloak tried to kill Cleo before Cleo fully rallied her men but he was a step late. The hearts of the Midlakers became alive again. The purple cloaks dragged the daring golden cloak by the collar and put a blade into his chest. The rest of the Golden Cloaks surrendered immediately.


    The throne had returned to the true owner, the Adders, once again.


    And so, the golden wheel of Rode was taken down from the walls of the crown city and the flag of horses and shield was raised as the army of Revenant marched into the crown city under confetti and cheers.

 Ch65: Power over blood

    The news of Midlake falling back to the Adders again reached even to the far corners of the continent within days. It also limelighted that the Temple which had dominated the Midland for a century without contest had finally met its challenge with the arrival of the new champion.


    The story of Ethan and Revenant had been around for months but most thought it was just a breeze that would pass soon. It wasn''t a breeze but a raging storm; a very big storm that spanned across the whole Midland.


    "Are you going down the mountain," Leila asked old knight Arthur as she saw him packing alone. The rest of the king''s guards remained in their stations at the mountain even after the recapture of Midlake city.


    "The city is recaptured by the king, right? Ethan must be there. With the king''s army. May I go with you?" Leila asked for permission. She had been waiting at the camp for the day she could go down the mountain and reunite with Ethan. She was exhilarated to be reuniting with Ethan again soon. Also, her family, especially her father, was in Midlake so she had all the more reasons.


    Arthur took a glance and shook his head, "You may not, young miss. The city may have been recaptured but there are still many things to be done. And I hope no one knows about those plans so I can''t let you go yet."


    Arthur denied her leave and it made her mad.


    "Why? You promised you would let me go after the city is retaken. Ethan is there. My family is there. I serve no purpose here anyway. You must let me go. You promised me that."


    "It seems you misunderstand, young miss. I said when everything is over. The city is recaptured, yes. But war is far from over. We met you from the convoy from Rode. You might as well be a secret lover of the Duke if I have to speak my mind. I can''t let you go and risk my plan being leaked to the crown''s mortal enemy."


    "No, you are mistaken. I am Ethan''s lover. I am on your side. Did you forget I was trying to escape from the Duke''s captivity when you saw me? Why would I go back to the one I was trying to run away from? It is ridiculous."


    "I don''t know, young miss. If there is something I experienced while getting old, it is that the human mind works mysteriously. Many lives and the livability of the kingdom are at stake. I can''t risk them all to let you satisfy your wish. Forgive me. You are to remain here until everything is over."


    Arthur firmly denied her request and left the camp. He also specifically ordered his men to watch her closely. "Put her in a cage if needs to be." He told cold-heartedly right in front of Leila.


    The fight was over and the throne of Midlake was reclaimed by its rightful owners but the air was thick and tense in the streets of Midlake. The citizens of Midlake noticed the war looming in their city.


    The Duke had called all the banners from five regions for retribution for destroying the Grand Temple of Midlake. As servants of Mordu'', the lords of five regions answered the call. Together with the army of Temple, the coalition army promised to march on Midlake from all directions. Such an army so powerful, it could flatten the entire crown city to the ground.


    Arthur saw the fearful state of the city as soon as he entered the gate. The banners of Adders were raised in all parts of the city with purple-cloaked soldiers visiting each home to recruit soldiers for the biggest battle to come.


    "Please don''t take my son. He is only sixteen." A woman pleaded with the recruiter to let go of her young child but the recruiter pushed the mother away while another soldier dragged the son out of the house. Although there were a lot of people who decided to join the defence line voluntarily, there were also people who were reluctant to join.


    "Shut down the gates. Don''t let anyone out." A cloaked commander ordered his soldiers as he openly criticised the people who were trying to escape from the recruitment. "F*cking cowards. Do you expect the poor people to defend your home and your city while your rich asses are drinking wine and dancing around in your vacation houses in the countryside? You rich folks are staying here too."


    In another neighbourhood where the residents were mostly workers and hard labourers, the situation was the complete opposite. Preachers of the Revenant were promising defeat of Mordu'' as the people lined up to take part in the holy campaign against Mordu''. "Yesterday, he chopped up the head of the most corrupted Templer, Sir Raul the rapist. Today, he cut down another corrupted servant of Mordu'' and destroyed the Grand Temple where they stole our savings. Tomorrow, he will slice down Mordu'' and end our suffering! Praise to our champion! Praise Ethan! Praise his name!!"


    When Arthur reached the palace, he met Ethan, the man he had been wishing to meet, at the staircase. He meant to ask about Leila then he figured the time was not right.


    "If the girl is telling the truth, it will change his heart when he knows about the girl. I will stay quiet for now." Arthur decided to keep the news about Leila to himself.


    "Our Champion, I meet you finally. Have you had a good rest last night, Sir Ethan?"


    "I did. Sir...?"


    "I am Lord Arthur. The grand advisor of the Crown. This is the first time we have met personally even though I have heard your name for quite some time. I saw your work out there while coming here. What you did to the grand Temple, is pure art. Such a strong message."


    "Ah. That was not mine. The credit should go to Dovos and the plan was Cleo''s. I merely helped."


    "Hmm. Such humbleness. Befitting of a Champion. No wonder the preachers of Revenant are rallying people en masse in the streets of Midlake in your name. Anyway, let''s go to the second floor. Our princess has called for a meeting at her war council."


    Arthur quickly found out the character and virtue of Ethan just after a small talk. He was pleased to have chosen Ethan as champion.


    While Arthur and Cleo initiated the plan five years ago, they met a hard reality that it was impossible to take down Mordu'' by themselves.


    The strength of Mordu'' was not his immense power of spells. It was the unwavering faith of people; that serving Mordu'' was serving God. They were promised heaven and paradise for serving Mordu'' so they became loyal to him.


    On the other hand, going against Mordu'' meant hell and eternal suffering, so Cleo and Arthur could not receive any support for their cause. A king was a mere mortal just as much as his subjects in front of a god.


    So, Cleo made up a new character with Ethan; the ''god slayer'', who will slay all the corrupted gods. He became the lance of her operation.


    The destruction of the Grand Temple was also an eye-opening message among the citizens of Midlake that Mordu'' was not an undefeatable god. Their faith in Ethan became almost absolute.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    The meeting had already started when they reached the war council. Two large tables were placed in the middle of the well-decorated room with banners and war relics. On each table was a detailed map of Crown City and regions of Midland with wooden miniatures representing armies of respective factions.


    Upon seeing their champion, the lords serving the crown bowed to their knees. "We shall dedicate our lives to your success in God-given quest."


    "Report me the current status of Midland?" Cleo asked her general. Upon her command, General Edin, Knight of Crown, placed a big wooden doll at the western border.


    "Claudians are coming in mass. Judging by the numbers, it won''t end with just small skirmishes. We suspect they are prepared for a full-scale invasion this time. They must have thought our internal strife might be a chance for them. This report is two days ago. Our scouts sighted a few forces near the mountains as well as some regiments near the delta but their main forces are coming from the sea this time. They have a black ship from the western continent which is as big as a castle. We believe that it will act as a spear in the assault to our shoreline near Forkguard."


    "Tch. Those western bastards. So, they decided to support Claudia in exchange for an upper hand in trade deals." A lord frustratedly mumbled.


    Arthur noticed the faces of the lords showing worry and anxiety so he showed confidence, "Need no worries, my lords. Nothing our Viscount Davis couldn''t handle. His faith may be in Mordu'' but he has no less obligation to safeguard Midland. Our focus should be toward the east and the north. How we will defend our city against the scourge of Temple is our priority."


    Arthur redirected the council by disregarding the threat as a matter of little concern. The invasion of Claudia was part of the grand plan anyway.


    Arthur and Cleo acknowledged that the King''s guard and city militia were not enough against the overwhelming forces of Temple. As servants of Mordu'', the lords of five regions would rally against Midlake under the banner of Temple. A diversion was needed to spread the forces thin so Cleo sent Arthur to provoke Claudia meanwhile she allied herself with the Empire of Indra in the holy war against Mordu'' (ref. Ch: Inglorious Allies).


    "Grand Advisor is right. Viscount Davis has defended Midland against Claudia countless times without fail. With reinforcement from Norg and Sousa, he shall do the same again." Cleo led the council with the help of Arthur. "Now, let us focus on the east. We got good news from our ally. The forces of Indra have taken control of the isles of Easton. They shall reach the mainland and besiege Portland in three days. We must defend Midlake at all costs from our enemies until the imperial forces of Indra reach us. Then, we shall together march to Rode and end Mordu'' and all of this."


    Cleo revealed her grand plan leaving the lords of Midlake in baffle. They were amazed that a young powerless princess and a sick old man prepared all of it in secrecy, a master plan which would divert the forces of all five regions separately.


    "A perfect plan, Your Highness. Lords of Midlake shall follow your lead." The lords swore their loyalty to Cleo.


    When Louise saw his lords swearing allegiance to Cleo, it bothered him strangely. Although he and Cleo were on the same side, he believed the lords should bow to their King than a princess.


    Cleo didn''t notice the troubling thought brewing in her brother''s mind. As the daughter of King James, she always thought the crown was hers and her cousin Louise was a mere puppet King forced crowned by Temple. She thought Louise also felt the same as her.


    "Great. We shall together rid the evil of this land. Soon, this perilous land shall be free of monsters and peace will return." They clanked the cups.


    After the council session was over, Arthur approached Cleo while they were celebrating their victory with a feast. He told his concerns about the situation in the streets. "The air is tense. I could barely breathe. People are scared. Rich is fleeing. Some are angry due to the forced conscription. The morale is not as high as we expect it to be. If the Duke stubbornly decided to march alone, we would be in trouble with the current situation."


    "Such is usual, uncle. Frightened people, frustrated public. Don''t worry. I got it under control. I have already ordered the commanders to shut down the city so no one can get out. The Inquisition has started to root out all opposition. We will fully control the city in two days. We have also reinforced the walls and gates. We will be fully prepared if the Duke and Temple come. I dare to say let them come."


    "You did great, your Highness. But be known this. Never underestimate your enemy and frustration from the public."


    "Then, I will addr..."


    "I shall hold a public address. As King, it is my duty to protect my subjects, end their worries and lead them to victory. I will see to it tomorrow. Commander, make the announcement." Louise interrupted Cleo and took the role first.


    For the first time, a crack occurred within the siblings at the most dire time.


    "Sorry to disturb you. You must be tired of all the bureaucratic parties. But I have an urgent matter to discuss with you, champion. May I come in? Of course, I bring you some cheese and wine to keep it interesting." Arthur showed up in front of Ethan''s room suddenly with a platter of cheese and a jug of wine.


    It was nearly midnight. Apart from nocturnal animals, some pesky humans who loved to take advantage of darkness, and dutiful guards, most people were already deep in sleep. Ethan was still awake because he was meditating to improve his focus and enrich his spells.


    Ethan felt it was strange for Arthur to search for him in the middle of the night when they just met earlier in the evening for the first time. It was also strange for a grand advisor to carry a plate and a jar by himself without a servant.


    He didn''t want to be rude so he called him inside.


    "I know it is late, champion. But it is a critical matter that can''t wait, so."


    "How may I help, sir Arthur?"


    "Well, I am glad that you are enthusiastic to help. But you may want to consider carefully. Anyway, it is better to listen with some cheese and wine so how about we do it first? This is Abeline cheese. She makes it from camel milk with some spices. Here, have a piece.


    Arthur cut a piece and handed it over. Ethan tasted it carefully. He was a small-time captain in a unit of Temple in the past. The cheese was a rare luxury for a rugged fighter like him. It tasted weird, unlike anything he had tasted before which was mostly rat or rabbit stew, pork chop or dried fish. It was divinely appetising so he cared for another piece.


    "This is made by Abel? The Abel I know?"


    "Yes."


    "I have never seen her do one in the desert."


    "Well, you were in the desert. Drinking milk would make more sense than eating cheese."


    "True. Anyway, what is it that you want to discuss?"


    Ethan asked Arthur after his energy was replenished by a luxurious delicacy.


    "You may have noticed the tension between her highness and his majesty at the party. Yes, it is as you suspect. There will soon be a power struggle, an ugly bloody fight, between the two siblings. I hope it never happens as both are like son and daughter to me."


    Arthur shared his pain as he poured a load of wine into his goblet and Ethan''s.


    "I don''t think Cleo will fight Louise for the throne. Or did I fail to notice that she is a greedy person who would kill her cousin for power?"


    "Quite the contrary. Cleo is just doing what the others are expected of her. It is Louise who has no claim to the throne. After King James'' rebellion, Mordu'' executed all the Adders; the king, the queen, the crown prince and the relative lords. A seven-year-old Cleo and five-year-old Louise were the only two who survived the massacre. Mordu'' claims it is benevolence but in reality, he was afraid he would anger the public if he were to kill children. Anyway, the throne was empty, and the crown lost its owner. That void attracted powerful rivalries within lords so Mordu'' needed someone to fill the void. Someone not too influential to threaten him again in later days but has a name big enough to rule. Louise Adder Sinclair, the youngest son of a distant brother of King James, becomes King at five years old. For people, he is a powerful Adder. For lords, he is someone with a weak name, especially without Temple. The lords will support Cleo to become the Queen after the war. If Louise wants to hold onto his title even after it, there will be bloodshed."


    Arthur explained the tangled mess of wool of the world of bureaucracy.


    The whole revelation was too much for Ethan to process so he had to sit down and take a sip of sweet wine to replenish the energy in his brain. What kind of curse power was that to make loving siblings kill each other?


    After a long silence, Ethan asked Arthur why he was telling him all of that.


    "So, I can stop that? Is that why you are here?"


    "Yes. Only you can stop that."


    "How? Do you want me to kill Louise like I did to Ayeegyee? No, I won''t do that."


    Ethan firmly refused to help Arthur. He shook his head and waved his hands to show his disapproval.


    Arthur chuckled after watching Ethan freaked out by himself.


    "No. Luckily, you don''t have to. I never meant it."


    "Oh, thank God. Then tell me what I have to do."


    Arthur didn''t say it immediately. He offered Ethan another piece of cheese and a sip of wine to calm down.


    "You must marry the princess."


    "You mean..."


    "Marry Cleo."

 Ch66: The Name of Power

    After the talk with Arthur, Ethan had a serious thought that night.


    What is the difference between humans and monsters whose only goal is to destroy humanity?


    He was against Mordu'' because Mordu'' created monsters to use them against humans and acted like he was the saviour. As long as Mordu'' lives, the threat of monsters will never cease and there will be more victims. He wanted to end the suffering.


    When he realised that there would not be peace even after the end of Mordu'', he was sad deeply.


    Is it the nature of humans to be in a conflict of one kind or another?


    Since birth, Ethan had seen conflicts. His gambling-addicted father beat his mother to get some gambers for another round. His struggling mother, who had to wake up every day before the sun rose and went to the field to get some gambers enough to live another day, was killed by a mantila. When he became an adult, he entered service at Temple where he either fought with monsters or beat the angry drunkards who made a mess after losing their savings in gambling. Never a day he had lived conflict-free. He once believed it had all ended when Mordu'' was gone.


    Then, he found out about a new bloody conflict between the siblings for a chair.


    "Gosh. What do I do?" Ethan contemplated.


    Arthur said it would end if he married Cleo but it was not so simple for Ethan.


    Across the mirror, he gazed at the gold rings on his hand with a heavy heart. He promised Leila that he would marry her. "You may be gone but my heart still longs for you. I don''t want to break our promise, Leila. I have already broken one promise when I said I would protect you. I failed miserably. I can''t break another, can I? But too many lives are at stake." Ethan mumbled alone.


    For a quite time, Ethan stood in front of a mirror like a statue and didn''t cease his gaze from the gold rings.


    "I wish you are still alive. Then, I won''t be confused." He longed for Leila.


    The sun rose while he was thinking about what to do. A female servant entered his chamber to notify him that Louise invited him to the morning buffet.


    "Sir Champion, his majesty asks you to join him at breakfast. I shall accompany you to the dining hall."


    "Sure. I will come out after washing my face."


    "We will assist you in your preparation, sir Champion. Come in." She called her girls and soon, Ethan saw two more servants come into his room, one with a bucket of water and another with a set of attire. Ethan''s usual clothing wasn''t proper for a breakfast party with a King so they brought in a new pair.


    Ethan was flustered when the girls served to change his clothes. He stepped back into the corner and politely asked them to wait outside as he changed. He wasn''t ready and comfortable with the life of nobility where everything was served on a platter. He wasn''t narcissistic enough to do nothing but stand there naked and let a bunch of girls dress him up. All of it made him more hesitant to marry into royalty.


    "Ah, welcome, champion. I am glad you could join. We have a rare Abeline cheese today. She made it yesterday. You will feel a taste you have never sensed before." Louise warmly welcomed Ethan as soon as Ethan got into the room as if they were friends for a long time. Maria also greeted him with a smile and a small hug.


    Ethan looked around the room and saw only a few attendees, commanders of city guards and some ministers. No lords were present at the buffet. Ethan remembered those people staying loyal to their King during yesterday''s meeting. He quickly grasped the situation. It was a party to see who was on whose side and his presence just put a weight on one side of the scale.


    Ethan took a piece of cheese and reacted to it like he had never had one before. He figured it was better not to let them know his secret meeting with Arthur last night.


    "It tastes different, isn''t it? It is more heavy on the scent and more flavourful."


    "It is."


    "Anyway, your eyes are sunken and look exhausted. Did you not get a sleep last night?"


    "Well, yes. I am not used to the bedding, so."


    "Then, I shall tell them to change like mine. Trust me. It is so soft, you sink when you get on it. You will feel like you are in your mother''s cuddle. It will make you sleep like a baby." Louise showed his care toward Ethan explicitly.


    "Ah. It is the opposite. I am so used to sleeping on the ground with rocks and dust, I rather want it to be rough and hard."


    "I see. Then, I shall tell them to fix it accordingly. Tell me whatever you need, champion. It is my duty as King to serve the champion of God dutifully."


    The words of Louise were warm and friendly yet Ethan felt distant. Maybe because it isn''t been that long I have known him, Ethan contemplated. He understood Louise wanted to hold onto his title. Louise might not own it by birthright but he shouldn''t be regarded as a disposable person when he was no longer needed.


    He also understood Cleo''s position. As the leader of Revenant, Cleo did the most work to free her people from the tyranny of Temple. By birthright and by everything she did, she was more of a leader than anyone else.


    The whole meeting was nothing serious but chatter and small talk. One thing Ethan noticed was how the subjects reacted expressively to every word their King said; they would laugh loudly at a witless joke, and they would praise or compliment to little things Louise and Maria did.


    In the middle of chatting, the large mahogany doors opened and another person joined the buffet. It was Cleo.


    Ethan was a bit surprised to see Cleo at the private gathering of Louise. The others were the same as him, a bit flustered.


    Louise kept his poker face, although quite unnerved, he gestured his cousin to pick a plate and joined them.


    "Good morning, brother. When I was about to have breakfast in my chamber, I smelled something lavish through my window so I traced it down. I didn''t expect a buffet to be waiting. Mostly, we have our breakfast in our private chambers, so. Why are you having something delicious on your own behind my back, brother? You thought I wouldn''t know?" Cleo said with her usual face.


    Louise faked a smile and replied, "Well, I am not on my own. The champion is with me. We chatted and caught up with the stories of his great adventures. As for you, I heard you were having a long chat with Uncle Arthur last night so I figured you might be tired and want to rest a bit longer. Guess I was wrong. But you are not late. There is still a lot of food left."


    As a third person, watching the siblings fight made Ethan uncomfortable. He didn''t understand how they could do it with a smile on their faces. He couldn''t. His face showed it all. Ethan, especially, could not meet Cleo in the eyes. If she talked with Arthur last night, it meant she knew about it too.


    Ethan found it awkward to see Cleo in a new way. It did occur to Ethan that Cleo was an attractive woman the first time he saw her on the roof of Indra Inn. However, his oath to Mrs Borger forbade his heart to fill with anyone other than Leila. He did not allow anyone to enter.


    As the siblings sat across each other, kicking nerves with words, Ethan figured out the seriousness of the situation. "They are going at each other''s throat."


    "Anyway, I heard you haven''t found the Templer. It has been three days. How could you not find him yet when I have given you such manpower, Commander Ludric?" Cleo discredited the commander who was most loyal to Louise.


    She found fault in replacing him with someone loyal to her. Ludric was in charge of inner city defense so it was a pivotal position.


    "Your Highness, we suspect the Templer has entered the sewers. We have blocked all the openings that lead outside the wall so he won''t escape. He is just a rat pushed into a corner now. We will find him soon."


    "A rat makes holes and threatens the foundation. Don''t underestimate it. Bring him to me dead or alive before the Duke''s army reaches. We can''t let him make holes below our feet. You have one day left. Bring him tomorrow or Revenant will take care of it." Cleo gave him an ultimatum.


    The breakfast ended on a tense note as two factions bit at each other.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Ethan asked Cleo plainly as there was no one around. Cleo took him to her room up the tower after breakfast to discuss the future. From the tower, they could see the view of the market where Louise was preparing for public address. "He is the only Adder left other than you, isn''t he? He may just be a cousin but I can tell you two are as close as real siblings."


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.    "Palace life is different, Sir Ethan. Many think the royalties hold ultimate power but it is not true. We can''t live our lives by our own will like a normal person. We live by the will of the lords. These noble clans hold the hearts of their people more than a King. We can''t afford to lose their support or the kingdom will break apart. Many lives will be lost. So, I have to compromise. If they want me as their Queen, then, I shall be one."


    "There will still be bloodshed. Especially your brother''s."


    "Palace strifes are mostly confined within the walls of the palace. Ten or twenty people up most will lose their lives. I can lock Louise up in the tower and be done with it. A rebellion is on a different scale. It spills over regions, killing thousands in the process."


    "I don''t understand why it is so complicated with you nobles. Why can''t there be peace? Anyway, do I have the power to stop this nonsense?"


    "Yes, you do. Your name holds power beyond any King or Queen. You are the ambassador of God, an incarnation. A link between all, King and commoners, lords and peasants, warriors and knights. Any side you stand on is the side where the light is bright and the wrong is right. The side of truth."


    "So, Louise wants me on his side. You want me on your side." Ethan blurted out his frustration.


    Cleo felt bad for putting Ethan in their mess. She was ashamed. She couldn''t look into his eyes so she stared out the window.


    A crowd had already gathered at the market to attend Louise''s public speech. A lot more people were heading to the market from the streets all over the city.


    "Louise is a good king. People love him." Cleo commented after seeing a huge crowd. Her voice had mixed feelings of pride for her brother and a bit of jealousy.


    Her words confused Ethan more. What did she want he couldn''t understand. He was closer to her than to Louise. He would choose her over Louise anytime. However, he wanted to understand his options best before he decided on one. He wanted to understand what she truly wanted.


    "What will happen if I choose Louise?"


    "He will be God''s ornated King. All lords and peasants will bow. There will be Peace. For a period. After his death, his GodKing status will be lost and his heir will once again be challenged by lords."


    "Gosh. Those noble families. They never rest, do they?" Ethan blurted out his frustration against noble clans for the second time. Is there no other way than marriage, he thought to himself. He glanced at Cleo who was avoiding his eyes by pretending to be watching her brother as she waited for his next question.


    "I know marriages are formalities in political play for a princess like you. However, I can''t give such a ruthless ploy for the sake of winning a war. I am a man who can''t love you. You don''t deserve to marry such a man. You don''t deserve to be unhappy."


    While the two were having serious talks about their future, Luther came up the tower with striking news.


    Although they were having a setback with internal strife between Louise and Cleo, their enemy wasn''t waiting idly. Duke Ducan had raised a massive army together with Temple to besiege Midlake and end the Adder dynasty. Grand Templer Ordin, the strongest Templer in the world, was to lead the army.


    Another army, which Cleo and the commanders from Midlake didn''t prepare to defend, was also coming from Easton down to Midlake through the east coast. They were to attack the city from two sides.


    The informers in Gambit predicted the armies would reach Midlake in six days.


    With little time they had left, the defenders still had many things to prepare, especially for the other army coming from the east. Cleo and the commanders thought imperial army from Indra would have stopped Easton from sending any army for Temple. They were wrong.


    Luther rushed up the stairs to break the bad news to Cleo.


    When he reached the top, the door wasn''t closed so he heard the conversation inside.


    "What makes you think I am unhappy to be with you, Ethan?" Cleo boldly responded. "You are a man of honour and a man of power. I am more than happy to be with you. Do you remember that ugly giant Templer whom you defeated before Raul? (ref.ch45) Hammer Hammock."


    "The one with mace and red stallion?"


    "Yes. I might have had to marry him if I didn''t meet you. After the Book of Sahel was stolen, Mordu'' madly incinerated the entire island, killing several Templers along with the jungle. To replenish its forces, the Grand Temple of Midlake forced Hammer to enter Templerhood which destroyed the wedding plan."


    The story Cleo told was so ridiculous Ethan doubted its authenticity. He believed she was trying to make him feel better. But if it was the truth, he couldn''t picture the horror Cleo would face.


    "Well, Ben Hammock, the youngest son of Chancellor, continued courting me. He thought it was the chance for him since his elder brother was out of competition. He would always come to me at every party and whisper into my ears about how he would help me regain my honour by talking nice to Mordu'' through his father. He is an idiot. You should have seen his face when he found out I was not the girl he thought I was to be. It is so satisfying." Cleo laughed cheerfully at the end of her story. Ethan regarded it that it couldn''t be more truthful than that.


    "Anyway, I am always grateful to you about it. Without you, I would not have come this far. Before meeting you, I thought about what would I do if I failed to find someone who could challenge Mordu''. I thought about it every day at this spot. I was on the back foot. I had raised an army but no one could end the final fight. I thought of giving up because I didn''t want to fight an unwinnable war and risk everyone I cared about, Louise, Luther, Arthur, Abel, and Jonah,.... So, yes. I thought of giving up and marrying one of Hammock''s boys or I would kill myself quietly up in this tower at this exact spot we are standing now."


    As Cleo continued to tell her story, Ethan got to understand her more and more. He was sad. At the same time, he respected her more for carrying all those weights alone by herself quietly. It must have been difficult, he empathized with her.


    "Then, suddenly, I met you at a small desolate village. That night, you came to me as a light to illuminate my world on my darkest nights. I like you, Ethan. I would be more than happy to be with you."


    Cleo conveyed her deepest feelings after her story. The feelings she would never share with anyone else. The eyes she avoided to meet earlier became the eyes she stared into lovingly.


    The intense stare swayed Ethan''s conviction. It fluttered his heart.


    Meanwhile, Luther, who heard everything, awaited at the door without entering. The words that moved one''s heart hurt another''s.


    Luther had been concealing his feelings since the age when started to feel love. His obligation as King''s guard had contradicted his heart to reveal his feelings to her. To keep himself distant from her, he referred to her only in title. Every day, he reminded himself that he could not have such feelings for her. Yet, every time he met her, it grew stronger.


    So, when he heard the true feelings inside Cleo, he finally got the closure he needed.


    "That''s right. I am never meant for her. I can''t even help her. I can''t wield a spell. I am useless anyway." He muttered alone.


    Luther had felt small after Cleo had found a spell one day. He noticed Cleo didn''t need him anymore since that day. His heart was in pain. And that wound which had never healed was opened completely when he saw Centuriworm. He had to be standing helpless while Ethan defeated the behemoth together with Cleo. That night he wailed alone secretly.


    Luther recollected the thoughts. He found peace after the closure. Calmly, he knocked on the door and let the occupiers know his presence.


    "Your Highness, this is Luther. I have an urgent matter to report. May I come in?"


    "Absolutely, what is it?"


    "Our informer in Gambit informed us that a massive army led by Grand Templer is heading our way. Another army from Easton had also set out to reach Midlake at the same time."


    After hearing the report, Cleo asked Luther to repeat it once again as she couldn''t believe what she heard. She was sure that Easton had no army to spare.


    "Are you sure? Maybe the Information is wrong."


    "No, Your Highness. I suspected it so I waited for other sources. All of them say the same thing. That our ally, imperial army of Indra, was defeated at sea by Mordu''."

 Ch:67 A vain attempt by mortals

    Several months ago, before the Adders were pushed out of the throne,


    At the imperial city of Indra, Lusentra,


    Old grey Arthur bowed on all fours as he waited for the Emperor''s response.


    He was on a mission to send the original book of Sahel to Lusentra and handed it over to the Emperor to get the favour of Indra in the upcoming war.


    "Is this book real? Are all its contents true?" The emperor asked Arthur after the wise sages of Indra reviewed the contents of the book of Sahel.


    "It is, I am afraid, Your Imperial Majesty. Mordu'' isn''t the Great Sage the public believes to be. He is no protector of men, nor the son of God. He is a pretender with a devilish plan. Mordu'', with his dark magic, collaborated with the man named Sahel to create monsters. Monsters wreak havoc on the land of men and seed fear in their hearts. He exploited that fear to become a god." Arthur answered the Emperor''s question.


    The grand sages also nodded in unison to his answer. One sage even stepped forward and reminded his emperor about a chilling past, "Your imperial Majesty. This man named Sahel was from Jalhapo, Saudh origin. Annals say he ran away to Indra after he was branded a criminal in Saudh. He was involved in several grave digging, mortifying dead bodies and murdering children. Your great grandfather, a wise and just King he was, banished the man to Midland. That was a hundred years ago, before Mordu'' rose in fame and Midland withered with monsters. These events add up. This can''t be a lie." The sage showed support for Arthur.


    "Your imperial Majesty, I dare not lie. This is all true. Mordu'' is an ambitious man with an evil mind. If he got a firm grip on Midland, I am afraid, his next ambition would be world domination. He would condemn all the God and gods you believe in, remove all the norms you practise, destroy all the morals you uphold and replace them with his sick rules. He is a threat to the whole world. Right now, House Adders and Revenant are the only fortresses left defending from his devil carnage."


    The Great Emperor sighed. After much contemplation, he decided to support Arthur.


    "Tell me what your sire needs, lord Arthur."


    "She needs an army, Your Imperial Majesty."


    "Then, you shall get one; an army that would shake the ground it marches on. An army that would cover the sea it sails upon. Send 300 ships with 15,000 men, five hundred horses and 30 elephants. I, the Emperor of Great Indra, protector of the realm, and ruler of ten directions shall defeat the devil incarnate called Mordu'' for you. Let it be known to the world."


    Three days after Adders retook the crown city; a day before Arthur joined Cleo and Louise at Midlake,


    At the narrow emerald sea of Indran between the isles of Easton and Portland,


    "Have you fed the horses," shouted a sailor to another sailor who came out of the stable inside the hull of the ship in Indrean language.


    The latter lifted a bucket full of horse turds and replied, "I am cleaning the stable first, quartermaster."


    "Damnit, you dumb bastard. We are about to make landfall. The battle is right in front of us. Who cares about some shit? Feed the horses and ready them for land. Understand!?"


    The answer from the latter frustrated the former sailor so he yelled at him. Even after blowing out his frustration, he didn''t feel satisfied so he whipped a mast hard to hear a satisfying whip sound. The sound of the whip terrified the dumb sailor along with the rest of the crew rowing the ship.


    "Ay...aye sir," Rufah answered stuttering.


    It was a big galley carrying Indrean soldiers across the Indran sea on a holy mission of defeating Mordu'' and liberating Midland from the carnage of monsters.


    Two hundred and ninety-nine more similar ships were also sailing across the narrow sea from the isles of Easton to the shore near Portland.


    Soon, the captain on the deck ordered to stop rowing so the quartermaster whipped the mast again to get their attention.


    "Stop rowing! You heard me, bastards! Raise your oars! Stop rowing! And lower the sails! Go, go, go! Pull those ropes!!" He shouted his lungs out. His clear commanding voice travelled across the hull and echoed back to him like a roar in a cave.


    Right after his command, a uniform shout from the rowing crews appeared as they caught the big wooden oars with their bodies and lifted them with their bodies'' weight.


    After a few feet forward, the galley was put to a halt behind several ranks of the Flagship by the waves crashing into its bow.


    The whole armada came to a halt facing the shore of Easton at several hundreds of meters distance where the arrows and catapults shot from the land would not reach.


    The Indrean admiral flippantly walked toward the bow with his head held high. He knew there was no force big enough to stop his armada in the sea of Indran. He took out his telescope and confirmed his belief.


    A short line of gallies defending its water near the shore in two ranks. Midland navy paled in comparison to the mighty Indrean armada. The reason Midland was so weak in the navy was their focus had to put more on the army to tackle ravaging monsters. Another reason was Cleo and Louise purposely neglecting on navy. There were a few latest ships such as caravels in Midland but they were mostly owned by traders and merchants, unprepared for big navy battles.


    The admiral laughed at the tiny navy awaiting them at the water near the shore. "Aww, look at those ships. They are cute. It is a shame they will all be sleeping at the bottom of the sea soon. Even the forces on land are tiny. General, tell your troops to be ready for land. This won''t even take a day."


    His voice exuded confidence as he manoeuvred his ships into formation.


    The ships, with lowered sails, slowly moved into positions only with the power of rowing. Those with a reinforced ram and front cannons moved front meanwhile those with mounted ballistas on their decks turned 30degree starboard, their missiles targeted toward Midlanders'' gallies.


    The wind was as soft as a breeze. The waves were as calm as a lake.


    The Midlanders saw no advantages at their sides. They cursed at the weather for forsaking them.


    "What a perfect day to add one more victory to my chronicle." The Indrean admiral muttered excitedly. Then, he noticed something shiny, something sparkling in the middle of the azure sky.


    "A second sun?" He mumbled unsurly. At first, he thought he was seeing it alone as an illusion. When the rest of his crew and the general also joined him, he found out he wasn''t seeing an illusion.


    They forgot about the enemy in front for a moment. Midlanders were not moving from their spots either.


    The whole scene was as serene as stream water.


    The shiny spectacle got closer to them, identifying itself to be a human. A grey old man with a very long beard in a gold-laced cloak.


    All Indrean gazed in surprise. A human standing in the sky. They couldn''t believe their eyes. One by one, even the sailors below the decks moved up to see the enchanting spectacle. Rufah the stable boy was left alone in the stable with unsettling horses.


    "Why are you guys getting nervous? Please calm down. Are you angry because you are hungry? I will feed you fast." He tried to calm the horses down but it didn''t work. "Where are you trying to run away? Your food is here. You weren''t like this a moment ago. Why aren''t you listening to me anymore?" Rufah could not understand the sudden change in the behaviour of the animals. It wasn''t just horses. The chickens and pigs brought aboard started to act the same.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.    "Where is everyone? Why are they so quiet on the deck when I am in this mess?" Rufah bursted out his frustration.


    Meanwhile, all the midlanders at the shore kneeled in submission. They raised their hands in a gesture of roof over their forehead, and they yielded, "O'' Lord Mordu''! The Lord of Kings. The Saviour of Man and the Protector of Realm. I yield to your greatness. I yield to your protection. Save us!!" The commander of Easton shouted.


    As soon as his cry for help ended, the golden sparkling figure spread his arms and claimed, "O'' my dear servants, I hear you. I embrace those who submit me with love and those who oppose me with might."


    At the end of his speech, a burst of wind ran out of his hands toward the Indrean Armada. The wind was so strong it pushed all ships backwards while some ships were turned in a circle crashing into each other. Several lightweight sailors were thrown off the ships instantly; some of them were crushed between the ships, and some were devoured by the angry sea.


    At the stable inside the hull, Rufah was thrown to the mast breaking his head. A stream of blood flowed down his face from the crack at his eyebrow. The horses neighed wild, trying to break free. The pigs rolled on their back and the chicken flew around in stress.


    The serenity was gone within a moment. It turned into utter chaos. Nature went mad suddenly, its furiousity only targeted Indrean.


    "What in the world did we challenge against?" The general of Indra muttered in utter fear after one rough moment. He had not prepared to fight Mordu'' at sea.


    Meanwhile, his counterpart at sea had reached his excitement at peak. He thought his role would end after fighting a mediocre battle at sea and transporting troops. The admiral pushed the sailor and took the ballista for himself.


    "Hahahaha." He laughed a maniac cry as he turned the missile toward Mordu''. "I will kill him myself. My name will be mentioned as god slayer in the annals." He pointed the arrow and shot.


    The tension of the big string propelled the iron rod in full force, launching it to the sky powerfully. However, before it reached Mordu'', the blue flame surrounding the Mordu'' melted the iron rod into molten.


    "A mere mortal, thinking his human weapon would reach heaven. A vain attempt."


    Mordu'' snapped his finger and a wave of wind slashed the ballista in half. He proved his superiority, the power of an immortal.


    But it just excited the admiral more. He ordered his men to turn every missile, from ballistas to bows, toward Mordu''.


    "Loose!!" The admiral ordered. Instantly, the missiles from all three hundred ships covered the sky like a black cloud. The barrage was so massive, that it cast a dark shadow over the water, completely blocking the light reaching the sea.


    Yet again, the attack failed to even reach its target similarly as the blue flame acted like a living guardian devouring everything which came to harm its master.


    "Interesting," muttered the admiral after his attack failed. The more challenging it seemed, the more madly excited he became. "Then how about this?" The admiral tried out another way again. He ordered his men to shoot one by one. After the prior attack, he noticed Mordu''s breath had become rapid and shallow.


    "It must be exhausting to conjure a high-level flame spell even for a brief moment. So, can you maintain it for a long time?"


    Just as the admiral expected, Mordu'' dodged the missiles rather than burning them.


    The stray missiles landed on the Midlanders'' ships stationed behind, breaking the mast. If such powerful missiles landed on a human, they would cut the man in half.


    "Hehe, I am right. You can''t maintain it, can you? That flame is no living being of its own mind. You are full of pretentious tricks, Mr Mordu," laughed the admiral like a crazy man while watching Mordu'' skillfully dodge all attacks by floating around in the air. He waited for his ballista until Mordu'' was exhausted. He believed he was getting the upper hand with his never-ending attacks.


    He was wrong.


    "Insolent fool. Enough with the play. This has become quite boring. If you have no card left, let me show my end card."


    All of a sudden, Mordu'' stopped running and waved his hand. As if the wind had become his servant, it moved according to his dance. It carried the arrows and returned them to where they came from. The soldiers dropped like flies one by one until none of them dared to shoot another arrow.


    With another dance, Mordu'' raised the sea like a flying serpent. It magnificently twirled over the sky until it crushed back down to sea taking Indrean ships along with it to the bottom of the sea.


    Only Rufah, who was under the deck, managed to stay alive as he hid inside an oak barrel during the chaos. The barrel would float around the sea for several weeks till it was brought out of the water by a passing merchant ship.


    The next few days after the incident at Easton,


    At the war council at the palace, the shocking news of their allies from the east was like a rock thrown into an already stirred lake.


    "Is the source trustworthy?" Louise questioned the authenticity of the news as he still couldn''t believe it.


    "All the sources say the same thing, Your Majesty."


    "They are coming from two sides with ten thousand strong. All experienced soldiers. How will we defend against that?"


    A lord spoke out his concern. The commanders lowered their heads as the same heavy feeling had been holding down their hearts.


    "Well, don''t be so down, my lords. Our numbers are increasing every second as we speak too. We have eight thousand men, half of them highly trained professional soldiers, garrisoned up on the wall. They are the ones scaling up the wall. I say, let them come. These walls aren''t mere decorations. They will need twice that size to go over the wall." Arthur gave a pep talk to his men. He was an old man yet he showed the most energy in the council.


    "You are right, uncle. That we are the ones behind the wall. We still have the upper hand. But we can''t ignore the fact that all ten thousand enemies are well-disciplined soldiers unlike most of ours. Not to mention one hundred and fifty Templers aiding that monstrous army. The moment our men suspected that the tide had changed, they will desert their positions and we will lose the wall."


    "Got it. I shall train our recruits on discipline very harshly, Your Highness." Luther gave his word to Cleo that he would take care of it. He felt that he had been little of worth to Cleo lately so he took the role of training recruits instead of staying near her at the palace.


    Unfortunately, Cleo didn''t grasp the complex feeling Luther was having. She let him go.


    And so another day was over at Midlake with rising worries and fear each day as their future turned bleak.

 Ch68: The singing monster of the forest

    The afternoon nap was crushed when there was a lot of rustling and rushing around her. Leila got up from her tent, feeling droopy and a little bit frustrated for interrupting her good nap.


    After being saved by the King''s Guards, Leila had been staying with them at the hidden camp on Mount Crownback. When she heard Ethan had taken over Crown City, she requested to go down the mountain along with Arthur but she was denied. She was stuck with a hundred purple knights on the mountain instead of reuniting with her man. Since she had no other things to do, she helped them out with their daily stuff such as mending clothes, plucking feathers from hunted birds and crafting arrows. She found a talent she never thought she had.


    Outside the tent, she saw the king''s guards acting different from their usual calm selves. Fear and worries were apparent.


    What could make these soldiers, the most disciplined, to be scared?


    The young knight, who had been trying to get a fling with her since the day she came to the camp, approached her and broke the news.


    "They are here. The army from Rode. We sighted banners of Temple too. They are at the base of the mountain now."


    Leila ran toward the edge and looked at it herself. She immediately understood why everyone was nervous.


    Thousands of grey-white tents bearing the golden wheel sigil took over the entire plain at the base of the mountain. It was as if a new town was built entirely within a day. It was completely busy with soldiers in formation patrolling among the tents and soldiers training at makeshift drill grounds. Wagons and carts busily moved along the roads between the tents, carrying components and parts to build their siege engines. They lined up from the forest where woodcutters cut trees to the front line near the wall of Crown City.


    The young knight approached Leila again and pointed in another direction. Leila followed his finger and found another army, although smaller but formidable, stationed at the east.


    "Our exit point is blocked," Explained the young knight. "That army wasn''t supposed to be here. They should be at Easton. Not here. We are supposed to build a natural fortress by this mountain and harass the enemy supply lines until the enemy main force is weakened."


    "So? We can still fight, right?"


    "Fight? With this number? There are only a hundred of us. We can''t defend the mountain if they decide to kill us first before the city. A reinforcement from the city was supposed to be here yesterday but they didn''t come. We are doomed." The young knight told Leila in frustration against the leaders he vowed to follow.


    His frustration was exactly in the right place. The reason the reinforcement army from Midlake was not sent was because of the power struggle between Louise and Cleo. Both of them needed their loyal units at their sides in case either side chose violence so they failed to send any to Crownback in time.


    "Well. We can''t be sure yet. Maybe they will come soon."


    "No. Unless they are idiots, they won''t send troops over the wall at this point. It is better to sit duck behind the wall than sending out to fight in the open."


    The young knight spoke with such certainty that Leila started to panic. Flights of thought passed through her mind about whether she should escape alone in the dark. Without proper knowledge about the mountain and its path, it might be a more perilous path than staying since thousands of traps were laid out all over the mountain so she decided to help the knights as best as she could rather than escaping alone.


    "I will fight alongside you so let''s do our best. Alright? We shouldn''t be thinking about losing. Let''s only focus on how to win."


    Leila brought the fighting spirit back to the young knight. She jokingly threw a jab to his shoulder to lighten him up.


    The squad leader saw the young knight chatting with the only woman in camp so he called him up.


    "What are you doing, Ernest!? We are setting out. Let''s go."


    Leila quickly followed them and told her plan.


    Night had taken over when the sun set behind the horizon at the plain below Mount Crownback.


    Inside the war camp near the forest, the soldiers suddenly heard an alluring voice. The singing came from the forest.


    At first, the soldiers thought they were hallucinating because of tiredness and smoking happy grass. Soon, they found out it was real.


    "It is a female voice!" One soldier exclaimed.


    Another concurred with him, "And it is a beautiful one. If her voice is this angelic, she must be pretty too."


    Their claims riled up the whole squad, each went wild in their imagination. They looked at each other, raising eyebrows in a silly way. They sneaked out into the forest after bed check and they were never seen again after that day.


    A week had passed after the first disappearance at the camp of the Retribution army.


    The company commander had started to notice a whole squad went missing from each platoon each day without a trace. He rounded up platoon leaders to investigate the case to the bottom. He warned the leaders of harsh punishment if there were more desertion from their platoons. But the disappearances did not stop. It had even spread to nearby companies.


    All kinds of rumours had started within the ranks after ten days when more than a hundred soldiers had vanished; that it was the forest spirit taking the lives of humans in response to the trees they had cut down; or that the men had fallen victim to the hunter traps laid down in the forest; or that there was a vicious evil female spirit who was raped and secretly buried alive by soldiers.


    "She never got her justice for what they have done to her so she must be angry. Now her wrath has fallen upon us, at soldiers of retribution army. She will keep coming to take her revenge until we find her corpse and send her off peacefully." A soldier gave his opinion.


    His story made more sense than the prior two, the company commander concurred. If it were about the trees, the numbers didn''t add up. There could not be that many hunter traps to kill a hundred soldiers. He ordered to search the burial ground and give exorcism.


    "But sir, you are forgetting an important piece. What about the song we heard at night?" A soldier added up another piece of information.


    "Must be the evil spirit! She must be luring them like that."


    They searched for any place that seemed to be dug recently. Accidentally, they found one and gave a proper burial after exorcism.


    However, it didn''t stop.


    The soldiers near the forest kept hearing the alluring music at night. The song was sweet and warming yet they felt it to be frightening. It sent chilled down their spines. They failed to get sleep at night. Soldiers at the companies near the forest and mountain had become ill and exhausted after sleepless nights.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.    The alarming incidents had finally reached the ears of upper echelons after two weeks, on the day of the first assault. The furious primus made all the officers stand up in the sun for eight hours until evening.


    "Now, take your men and go search the forest, mountain, everywhere. Follow her if she appears at night and beg her if you have to. Do not return till you find that burial ground and end this ridiculous nonsense. Understood!?"


    Four hundred men entered the forest that evening, spreading out to locate the evil spirit. By midnight, only ten came back alive and among them, only six had returned with their sane mind attached to retell the tale.


    "It is a Siren, sir. A Siren, her look as beautiful as an Angel, her voice as alluring as a devil. Any who followed her was killed ruthlessly by her minions. They would rip the hearts out of their chest to serve her raw. Slit the throats to take blood like wine for her. The mountain is her domain. This is above of our heads, primus sir. We need assistance from Templers to take out this monster." A soldier explained.


    When the soldier who had lost his mind heard that they would be sent out again, he refused to go. "No, no. No one should enter. We should have never camped here near the mountain. We need to move away."


    The primus angrily slapped the insane man and ordered him to throw him into the pit. "I will invite the Templers tomorrow. We need to end this quickly before this monster drains the sanity out of the entire army."


    "Finally, another day is over," Leila said with a sigh of relief as she watched the enemy army retreating from the wall."


    The young knight patted her shoulder which was stiff as a log to comfort her. "Don''t worry. The wall of Midlake had been standing for over a century. It can hold up any attack threatening its existence for months. It won''t go down easily. Anyway, it is about time for the enemy supply to arrive. Half of us are going out to the north and planning to block the bridge at ''Centric''. I advise you to go with them."


    Leila turned to Ernest. He seemed to be worrying about her safety after four hundred enemies entered the mountain so she asked about him back.


    "What about you? Will you not come? Are you staying with the group in the mountain?"


    "What are you saying? Of course, I will be with the group which you choose to stay."


    Ernest''s bold move made her chuckle. Leila shook her head in disbelief.


    "You are unbelievable. You are persistent even after I have told you a dozen times that my heart already belongs to another man. If you have focused on something that makes more sense for you, you would have become a general by now."


    "Nah, I don''t like becoming a rich general with many wives. I am content with loving one woman alone with all my heart."


    "Arg* you are too cheesy. I like dishes with spices more."


    The two chit-chatted relaxingly forgetting war and deaths around them.


    "But, seriously, you should go down the mountain. Get a boat at ''Centic''. You row down along the Irra river and enter the lake through twin rivers. The castle guards would sink any ships entering the lake but I doubt they would sink a boat with only one woman on board. With luck, you will be able to meet your man there."


    "I see. But I am staying here. I have a performance tonight for the Easton Army."


    As much as she wanted to be reunited with Ethan soon, Leila figured she owned these knights with her life. "I will stay and fight with you guys until we all decide to leave this place together."


    "No. It is getting dangerous. I can''t let you do that anymore."


    "Come on. I can handle it. I have been doing it for weeks. It has been dangerous since the first time, nothing changed with yesterday."


    Ernest tried to make her understand how dangerous it had become but she stubbornly ignored it.


    It was not her sense of duty which was pushing Leila to do it. When she saw the golden cloaks, who had been mistreating her like an object, were slaughtered like pigs by the King''s Guards, she felt a feeling of satisfaction after a long time. The scene of the Duke''s men killed after she lured into the traps made her feel a sense of power. She was slowly getting addicted to such a sense of satisfaction.


    The captain overheard their conversation. He noticed how much Leila had changed within these few days. He could see a bit of madness starting to take over her eyes and darkness over her heart. He stopped it before Leila had reached the land of no return.


    "What bloody nonsense are you blabbering about? You two are in the team going down the mountain. That''s an order. Not a suggestion! Now, go pack your stuff. The others are about to leave."


    By the order of the captain, Leila left the mountain along with half of the knights. She was reluctant to leave as Crownback was the one place where she wasn''t prey. There, she was the hunter. A notorious predator that had taken hundreds of enemies'' lives.


    Again and again, she looked back at each step as she went down the mountain.


    "We need to go, Miss Leila." Ernest hurried her. "We don''t have time to waste. We need to reach Centic before the enemy supply passes it."


    "I am sorry for dragging you down with me. I am ready. Anyway, I am thinking... can you let me stay with you after we take Centic?"


    Ernest was surprised by Leila as it came unexpectedly that she wanted to stay with him longer. He thought she was dying to go to Midlake and reunited with her lover.


    "Have you finally fallen in my charms?" Ernest happily replied with a joke thinking she was finally interested in him, to which Leila replied with a big no.


    "What!? NO! After what we have been through, I thought we had become brothers in arms. Not a man and a woman."


    "Of course we have. Don''t you see I am just joking?"


    Leila seemed to be annoyed so Ernest let it slide under the carpet as a joke. He didn''t want to lose what he had with her. It was precious already.


    "So, why do you want to stay longer? This is your chance. We are finally letting you go. Who knows? We might change our mind again if you stay longer."


    Leila chuckled. She suddenly remembered the day she begged Arthur till her throat dry to be able to leave. Life is unpredictable, she concluded.


    "I want to have many tales. Tales I can share proudly with Ethan. I don''t want to be a woman with only tragic tales."


    Leila told her reasons with a smile.


    Ernest could tell how much pain she had been concealing deep under that smile. And he swore to himself that he would help her make many beautiful tales.


    And so the small group, around fifty men who were fully prepared to decimate any forces they were to meet, marched through the thick forest day and night without rest. Their energy did not come from food or rest. It came from sheer determination that they would never let Midlake fall again.

 Ch69: Starting mark

    Under the morning mist, Ethan and the crown inspected the final preparations of the defence against the Retribution Army.


    As they passed through the streets of Midlake, Ethan saw no one had been getting a rest for a week.


    The able bodies trained till the sweat from the forehead dropped to the feet.


    The people with more nimble hands took the role of crafting arrows, fletching from feathers of any sources they got their hands on, whether it from geese, pheasants, chickens or ducks. It was about quantity over quality.


    The children also took part in the movement to defend their city. They carried any small items needed for war with their little arms and transported them toward the wall. They made it as a racing game among themselves. Their giggles and arguments livened up the dull depressing moods of the adults.


    Soon, the train of glamorous carriages reached the frontline of war, the wall. It greeted Ethan, Cleo and Louise with its enormous height as tall as six metres. Ethan was no stranger to it as he had seen it and passed through it throughout his life. However, it was the first time he had stepped on it and it overwhelmed him. The sturdiness of it gave Ethan confidence that the Temple might never be able to get inside.


    At every three meters apart, big rectangular boxes were placed to hold hundreds of arrows for archers mounted on the walls. Piles of stone and bricks were also seen. Bastions were mounted with ballistas to take down any siege engines approaching the wall.


    The defences were solid; it was nearly impregnable if more than half of the men manning the wall were not boys but adults. A few of them were forcibly dragged away from their parents'' embrace. Their eyes showed fear and lack of focus, although most of the youth were excited to finally be able to wield weapons just like their ancestors did. Their warrior dream became the truth. Their blood was boiling. Their hands were restless, aching to put their blades into enemies'' flesh.


    Contrary to eager new troops, the experienced battle-hardened warriors were seen as worried. Their eyes were drooping and their minds were drifting. They knew what a war was like. They remembered it deeply with every fibre muscle on their bodies. They had witnessed how frightening a war was during their services at the border of Claudia.


    "How''s the preparation coming?" Louise asked his commanders.


    "We are ready for any attack, your majesty. I say let them come. We will send them to hell. We have a thousand archers manning the wall. Another thousand will be waiting with swords and spears to greet any enemy lucky enough to reach the top of the wall. For the gates, our crossbowmen will be waiting to take down any heavily armoured guards shielding their battling rams."


    "Good. We will show them why Midlake is the city of the crown and have never been defeated once." Louise proudly threw his fist in the air and claimed. It roused the already excited young troops. They all chanted in unison. "Glorious Midlake! The Undefeated!" "Midlake! Midlake!"


    As Louise was doing a good job as a king raising the morale, the lords looked at him with displease. In their mind, they were thinking ''What is a fake king put on the throne by Temple doing here?'' They wished Cleo had taken charge as queen already. However, their leader, Cleo, took more interest in raising practical defensive manoeuvres than acting queen.


    "Where are the spiked barricades I ordered?" Cleo asked the commanders.


    "They are ready, your highness. The only problem is we can''t go outside the wall to install them. Our installation unit was wiped out by enemy cavalry yesterday. We could only install a few meters around the gates. We could not install the rest."


    "What were the archers on the wall doing? Did you not back up your men?"


    "We did. But the enemies were Templers. Our arrows could not penetrate their spell-reinforced armours," explained a commander the reason for failure.


    Even before the real battle, the army of the Crown had already faced the difference in power.


    "Just as we expected, this is a huge gap we must fill if we want any chance to win," Arthur mumbled.


    Without the obstacles, there would be no stopping Templers from scaling the wall easily.


    "How about we drop them down from the wall?" Arthur suggested.


    "No. It would break them. Even if they are intact, they are useless close to the wall. The ladders can reach the wall over the spikes. It can''t be helped. We will use them inside the city instead. Block the streets. In case of a wall breached, we will put a unit of archers and pikes behind each to stall their advance in the city."


    When the lords saw their sworn leader leading the conversation, they became proud. "This is what a true practical leader should be." They murmured.


    Hearing the lords and commanders comparing the two siblings, rivalling them to fight, disgusted Ethan. Without their egoistic scheming, there would be no tension.


    Time passed as they instructed manoeuvres while inspecting the wall.


    The mist covering the plain outside the wall was slowly uncovered by the warmth of sun and fire from stoves for morning meals at the encampment.


    A thousand columns of smoke arose from the massive rows of tents bearing golden wheel crest.


    The sight itself told the volume of the situation they were in. There was no telling who would come out victorious.


    "They have been here for only six days. I see more tents than yesterday. I wonder how many there will be after a month. Do you think more will be coming in the coming months?" Ethan asked Cleo.


    "Strategically, they will wait months and watch us starve. However, the pride of Mordu'' and Temple won''t allow that. Also, Westex, Sousa, and Norg were not enough to repel the invading Claudians backed by black ships from the western continent. They need to end things here fast and mobilize to the Western front. Not to mention, the emperor of Indra won''t accept defeat easily. As long as we, his ally, are alive, he will keep sending his armies to save his face. So, they don''t have time to wait. They have superior numbers along with Templers so they will strike us soon."


    When the soldiers heard that the enemy might be moving soon, they became restless. The inevitable fight was near than they believed.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.    "We will win, right." A soldier asked his friend quietly.


    "I don''t know," answered his friend. He continued, "Even if we win, there is no telling we may be alive."


    They spoke in such a low voice to not offend their officers yet Ethan could hear them faintly. He couldn''t blame them. Even he felt cold feet when the giant encampment was revealed from the mist.


    "Do not fear, men of Midlake! Look behind you and you shall see a city of triumph, the seat of the crown, the ground where our ancestors started to unify this land. We are their descendants and the blood of victors runs in our veins. So, never doubt yourself!"


    Cleo reminded her people who they were.


    "And we have the Champion with us," continued Louise. "Together we shall triumph!!"


    "Huzzah!!!"


    At the end of the speech, cheers and cries soared across the sky. It was so loud that those stationed at the eastern wall could also hear them.


    Also those at the other side of the wall.


    "Why are they yelling suddenly? Have they gone mad?" A Golden Cloak commander made fun of his opponent.


    They were having a nice and warm, peaceful tea party to welcome the morning.


    Unfazed by the loud cheer from the opponents, Celius Mark sipped his warm tea.


    "Don''t be mean. Let the cute kids scream all they want or play war games. Tomorrow, we will show them how adults play," said Celius Mark, the commander in charge of Retribution Army, with a devilish smile.


    On the seventh morning of the devil being at the gate, the citizens of Midlake preparing breakfast for their loved ones were alerted by the striking alarm from the bell tower at the castle.


    After the mist had cleared out by the sun, the Retribution army made the first move.


    Columns of the army marched into the plain in front of the wall, the end of their lines barely visible. The clanking of metal from their armours as they moved each step was loud enough to hear it even under the ringing sound of the bell.


    Before they reached within the range of archers and ballistas mounted on the wall, a golden cloak on a magnificent mount ordered a halt.


    The two sides were at the distance to stare at each other and intimate.


    "Woo AHH!! Woo AHH!! Woo AHH!!!"


    Temple began the most primitive form of attack, the warcry. The echoic voice which came from the depth of their chests rang into the ears of their opponents like a drum. No level of the wall was strong enough to contain it. Babies were frightened and cried unstoppably till their lips turned blue.


    "Damnit. We can''t lose here, bastard!" A commander of Midlake shouted. "What are you waiting for!? Scream!!! Bastard! Scream till your throat coughs blood. I won''t let any of you sleep tonight if our voice doesn''t overwhelm them!"


    Only when their commander alerted them, the soldiers of Midlake were brought out of a daze. They started screaming back.


    "Rawrr!!!"


    "Damnit! Did some dogs eat your voice last night!? Even I can''t hear you! Louder!" As soon as the commander pushed them beyond the limit, they went wild. As they kept roaring, some bashed their shields. Those without shields bashed their helmets as if they had gone mad. Even the commander of the opponent found it impressive.


    "Not bad. Then, let''s start the show, shall we?"


    Out of the many banners standing behind him, one was inclined forward.


    Immediately, a row of soldiers was detached from the column and set forward under the cover of wooden barriers.


    "What are they trying to pull? Do they think those flimsy barriers are enough to approach our wall and climb?"


    "I don''t think so. They must also know that ballistas can wreck them like shrubs. That''s why the rest of their army didn''t follow. They are plotting something. Ready our men."


    Under the low blow of mountain goat horn hunted from Mount Crownback, the line of archers stepped forward on the wall. They nocked the arrows on their bows and waited for further command.


    For the loud bunch of men who just yelled their lungs out a while ago, the whole battlefield suddenly turned quiet. Apart from the steps of enemies approaching the wall, no one was making a single sound. They were all focusing on the event unfolding silently. They could feel their hearts beating louder than ever, whether the reason be excitement or fear.


    The people inside the city also hid inside their houses rather than staying on the streets. The windows were closed so that no stray arrows would kill their unfortunate loved ones. The mothers hugged their babies, cooing for them to fall back to sleep after the noise.


    Another sound of a horn in a different melody was blown and the platoon leaders stepped up to take charge.


    "Men, draw...loose!"


    The first shots were fired when the enemies came into range. The arrows swooshed through the air and hit the barriers.


    "As expected, arrows aren''t enough. Prepare ballistas."


    The heavy shots were prepared immediately so that they were ready to shoot the moment the barriers threatened the walls.


    The barriers stopped after a good distance of travel. There was quite a gap between them and the main army behind them. Suddenly, golden-cloaked archers appeared behind the barriers and started to shoot at the defenders on the wall.


    The rain of arrows visited heaven for a short while and fell back into the realm of men. Some fell short below the wall. Sme bounced after hitting the sturdy stone structure. Much of them reached over the wall and hit the grass or road. However, a few reached the designated place, tearing through the flesh of men.


    Groans and cries took the wall. For some, it was the old traumatic past they had experienced once. For others, it was a completely new experience they never wanted again.


    "What are you yapping about? Shut your piece and get downstairs." The platoon leader scolded his men who got shot. "You! Come up here and replace him. Ready for a second round. Aim over those barriers." He readied his men for the counterattack.


    When they saw the golden cloaks coming out from the covers, they let their arrows loose.


    The arrows flew across the winter sky, met in the middle and continued their flight in opposite directions.


    At the end of their flight, a few men dropped to the ground on both sides marking the start of war that would shape the kingdom for centuries.

 Ch70: People believe what they want to believe

    "It has been eight hours since they started the assault. How long are they planning to do this?" Louise asked his war council about the situation at the wall while eating a slice of cake.


    The fight had started but it was mostly contained at the wall at the moment. Except for the occasional blow of the horn, no sound of fighting could be heard from the centre of the city. Lives were going on as usual with people on the streets sharing about the ruckus from the morning. They were teasing and laughing at each other.


    "I thought there would be a lot of chaos but it is quite normal here apart from me not being able to go out anymore."


    Louise complained at his guards for barring him from leaving the castle compound for security reasons while everyone else was out on the street having fun.


    "Come on. Be reasonable, Louise. People are dying to defend this city and our asses right at this moment. Even if those ignorant upperclassmen whose sons are stationed in the inner city are acting like everything is fine, you, as a king, should not. Your subjects are in the middle of battle, a matter of life and death. You should at least act like you are concerned."


    Cleo got mad at Louise for being ignorant. The lords who supported Cleo smirked at him.


    Louise, who got embarrassed by being scolded by his sister in front of the lords and commanders, took back his words.


    "I am concerned, of course. That''s why I am saying these people shouldn''t be out there acting like everything is fine. Commander Rodrigo, go out and tell them to stay inside and pray to True God for the protection of our Champion and soldiers."


    Louise changed his words. As Louise ordered his commander to encourage prayers, Mary stepped in as well to help her lover.


    "Also, tell them that the King and I will be holding a session of prayer at the Hall of Light this evening. And everyone is welcome to pray with us."


    Just as her lover, Mary showed that she was good at connecting with people too. A true suitor to be his partner.


    Seeing how their leader was good at political play, the commanders smiled proudly while the dissatisfied lords grumbled.


    With the clear sign of divide and taking sides at the court even at the critical time, Ethan wanted to be at the wall instead.


    "What is the current situation at the wall?" Ethan changed the subject back to battle.


    "They are hitting us only with the archers currently. We believe it will be the same in the coming days too. They are testing us to see where we are weakest and thinning us out. I doubt they will risk heavy causality by direct assault at this moment." The general answered.


    "This is as expected. No one is stupid enough to directly assault a walled city in the first week. Not even the arrogant Templers. But we must be prepared for what comes next," led Cleo with the discussion. "Right now, the black ships can''t approach Forkland due to the river being frozen by winter. But spring is right around the corner and it isn''t wrong to put the fall of Forkland into calculation by then. We must end this war at the wall before then and ride to Westex. I believe the Temple is in the same mind as me. Their assault will come within a month." Cleo mapped out how the enemy would play showing her brilliance in warfare and tactics. "I want all the preparations to be ready next week."


    The noise had turned down and the peace returned when the master of Life went down the horizon. The world was mainly illuminated by the bright yellow flame from lamps and lanterns rather than the natural white ball of fire.


    Thousands of people had flocked into the palace compound to attend the special session of prayer led by their liege.


    Since the Grand Temple of Midlake was no longer available for services, the ballroom near the garden was switched to the Hall of Faith to accommodate massive attendance.


    The nobles and rich enjoyed the comfort of indoors decorated with drapes of varieties of coloured linens hanging on the roof and magnificent chandeliers meanwhile the commoners were hosted in the cold garden accompanied by ugly blazers.


    "I doubt we can meet with the champion with this mass in front of us." A commoner who had his sons serving on the wall complained.


    Just like the others, the old man came here because his wife wanted to get a blessing from the champion for their sons. The organisers spread it as a selling point so that they would get large attendants within a short period of notice.


    "Don''t be grumpy, old man. You must have patience for things like this." His wife replied.


    "Nah. I rather be at home fixing the old armours from my grandfather so that they can wear them to battle."


    "You outta do this much for Lufus, Rufus and Yusuf. They need divine protection. Our sons can''t be the only ones without it while the others have it."


    "Screw divine shit. The only thing that will stop the sharp edge of the blade from entering my son''s flesh are armours made of iron. Not some invisible shit. You can stay here if you want, Luda. I am going." The old man left the compound after ranting. He also told his friend to come with him to fix the armour instead of wasting time at the event. "Come my good friend. Leave your wife with mine and let us do what we do best. I doubt we will get to meet Champion with those rich asses in front of us anyway."


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    When the horn blew, everyone became quiet and turned their attention toward where it came from. The big door at the far corner of the ballroom opened and a group of people came out. The purple guards in armour led the group. Behind them was a short column of priests in red cloaks carrying ornate staffs followed by three pairs of beautiful girls in pure white robes. The girls were carrying trays with a mountain of sweets.


    Together with the parade were Louise and Maria in full royal attire. However, Ethan was not with them. He was on the upper floor where the private quarter for the royal family was.


    "I ain''t going," Ethan said to Cleo. "I didn''t join Revenant to become a living doll waving at people beautifully. I am a fighter. Send me to the wall. Send me out to the battlefield. I will take my sword and gladly walk there. But this...is nonsense."


    "Still you have to go."


    "Why? Why do you keep sending me there? This isn''t favourable for you either. If I go, Louise will get credit. People will favour him to rule over the nation."


    "I know. But this matter is beyond our tussle of the throne. If we lose war, there won''t even be a throne to sit upon."


    "How will this help win the war? I put my sword over their shoulders and that will supposedly bring protection to their loved ones on the wall? It is ridiculous. It doesn''t work like that. You have been in many fights. You know it too."


    Ethan complained. As a fighter, he wanted to be in action by being on the wall, carrying injured soldiers to safety if he had to. Such actions would help those at the wall. But they put him behind the comfort of the castle wall and made him attend a lavish ceremony in luxurious attire to wave at people.


    "Yes, I know it doesn''t work like that. But this is war. You can''t win the war alone. You need people and the people need you. You being there will give a lot of people strength and comfort. Their loved ones are out there fighting and they need a reason. The moment they feel abandoned or feel that the one they are following doesn''t bother to show up and give them comfort, they will lose the reason to fight."


    "I ain''t the reason. The better world is the reason."


    "And you are the only one who can give it to them. No one can fight Mordu''. You are the chance they have, I have. So, do this for us, for me."


    Cleo clasped Ethan''s hands and asked the favour.


    "Will you attend too?"


    "No, I can''t. Someone has to be here to command in case the enemy changes drastically."


    "You can leave with the general."


    "Please. Ethan."


    Since she was begging, Ethan gave up his stubbornness. He put on the attire Louise had sent and went to the ceremony organised by Maria.


    As soon as Ethan walked in, a piece of heavenly music was played. Because of its melody as sweet as nectar and as generous as mother, the people forgot about the dreadful conflict for a moment.


    Ethan was found wearing a highly decorated plate armour with a purple cape. The blade he had been using, which was issued by Temple, was replaced with a double-edged long sword to reduce remnants of Temple from the dignified image of Champion. Tree of Life was curved on the blade as a symbol of his role of connection between human and heavenly worlds.


    "Thank you for attending this prayer session on such short notice, my citizens of Midlake." Louise officially started the ceremony when he saw Ethan. He gave a passionate speech.


    "Mordu'' deceived us and his minions poisoned us. Thankfully, our champion brought truth to us and opened our eyes. But now they want to blind us again, by poking out our eyes. We won''t let them. We stand together and will stand together till our last breath with our brothers and friends, fathers and sons, who are out there on the wall in the cold, fighting against the carnage. From here, we will send prayers and love to the wall so that God will hear us and protect our loving fathers, sons, brothers and friends. Let us start our prayers. Just before that, I want to state that our champion has blessed us with his presence here tonight. After prayers, some people will have the chance to greet our champion personally. Now, let me give the stage to the head priest to lead us to prayer."


    The head priest pulled Ethan closer to the front and started reciting prayers. The followers followed suit.


    After the grand recital, the head priest mumbled some more prayers over the various colourful sweets carried by the girls in white and told them to distribute the candies. They gave one each to everyone in the room. Only after the guests inside got one each, did they walk out to the garden and start throwing the sweets into the air. The commoners had to compete with one another at each fistful of candies, causing a ruckus. Some sweets fell to the ground and stepped on. Some were dipped in dirt. Yet they treated them like precious gems. The rich inside watched it like an enjoyable show as they hid the sweets they got comfortably.


    "Those who got the purple ones come out please." The master of ceremony announced. "They are the ones who get to greet our Champion. Please line up here."


    Everyone checked the colour of their sweets as soon as the announcement. The lucky ones happily moved up the crowd and lined up in front of Ethan.


    Granny Luda luckily got one too so she showed it exhilaratingly to a priest near her.


    "Where do I go?"


    "Oh, granny! You got one too? Nice. Did you come alone?" The priest asked.


    "No. I came with my husband but he got impatient and went home early." She replied honestly.


    The moment she told him about her husband, the attitude of the priest changed immediately. He denied her meeting with Ethan. "We can''t let a non-fervent follower meet the champion. Next time, tell your husband to wait. Next!"


    The priest walked away. Old Luda begged the priest, saying she had three sons up on the wall, but he didn''t let her in. During the conflict, another woman near Luda saw the opportunity and robbed the candy from her.


    "Here is the purple one. I have my husband here. Can I go in?" The greedy woman shamelessly asked the priest. Without further argument, the man lets the greedy woman in instead of Luda.


    Old Luda tried to fight but she was powerless against the young greedy woman and her husband.


    Unbeknownst to the controversy in the garden, Ethan did his task: handed a tiny bronze replica of his sword and blessed the greedy couple.


    The next day after the Temple assault, a piece of news came to Granny Luda''s home that one of her sons was slain by a stray arrow while tending to a wounded comrade. When she heard the shocking news, Luda didn''t blame Ethan or the greedy couple who robbed the candy that night. She blamed her husband who left her alone.


    It wasn''t just Rufus, Luda''s son, who was slain that day. A few others fell in battle too and two among them were blessed by Ethan the day before. However, their families got comfort knowing their loved ones would surely go to a better realm after the blessing from the Champion.

 Ch71: Unlucky ones

    The siege of Midlake had entered the fourth day since the first attack. With both sides just testing each other out at the moment, the elite members of Revenant were set aside from battle.


    With no tasks on hand, Dovos suggested meeting up in a tavern and drinking.


    "I heard you are quite busy these days. Spraying holy essence on people, are you?" Jonah told Ethan with a bit of a sarcastic tone. Although he was in Revenant, he was one of the few who never believed in the ''Champion of God'' thing. He was never a religious person anyway. His respect for Ethan was solely as a great warrior.


    "Don''t even start. I am sick of it. Cleo told me it was a one-time thing. But they sold it so big, now they are making it every evening. I wish I could ride out the gate and fight the Temple on the field right now." Ethan gulped down his ale to the last drop after a grumble.


    Louise had been hosting the evening prayer sessions prepared by Maria every evening since the first one turned out to be a great success.


    "Hey, our cups are empty. I asked for more ale earlier. Where are they?" The tipsy Dovos yelled at the server as the ale was taking too long to come. It was something new so Ethan looked at Dovos worriedly. Dovos was a loud guy but he never yelled at the girls. It was Gura who mostly did.


    "What''s wrong with him? Did something happen?" Ethan asked the others if they knew. They shook their heads. "He has been moody like this since that day," said Ig¨¹an.


    "I am sorry sir. We can''t serve you more ale. Princess has decreed a law on all taverns not to serve more than three drinks per person because of the war."


    "Because of war!? What does that mean? Hey, I am still talking here. Where are you going? A ban on ale at the time of war? Did I hear it right?"


    Dovos couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    Dovos was making a scene so Ethan tried to calm him down. "We may have to fight any time so they need us sober. Make sense. Let''s not trouble the waitress."


    "No, it doesn''t make sense at all!" Dovos argued. He drank three pints of ales in a short amount of time so he was starting to be talkative.


    "Ethan, you are siding with the princess because you are_you know why. So I will ask the others. Hear me out Jonah, Gura, Ig¨¹an. Are we supposed to kill another human while we are sobered? This isn''t the same as killing the monsters. A human. Can you put the edge of your weapon into the flesh of another human, staring into his dreadful eyes as you suck his soul away from him? Without the help of ale. Are you able to do that?"


    Dovos asked a question which came from the deep of his mind. The party fell silent for a second, each in their thoughts. As elite hunters, they had been slaying monsters for years and rarely they dreamt of a nightmare. The past few months had been different.


    Jonah and Gura remembered the faces they had slain during the fight at Indra. Those curses they swore at the last moment of their death. They frightened them.


    Ig¨¹an remembered how he ruthlessly smashed the golden cloaks without hesitation during the raid of the palace. He had no personal grudge against them yet he cruelly smashed their heads beyond recognisable. During the heat of the moment, nothing came to him. However, when the dark came, those gruesome images visited his bed.


    As for Dovos, it was the Temple girl. He saw her just for a moment at the stairs of Grand Temple but her smile became one of his sweetest memories. It changed into his darkest memory when he saw her lifeless body among the rubbles.


    "I was so consumed by bloodthirst, that I completely forgot she would be at bell tower to bring us snacks. How am I the good guy when a kind, pure soul perished because of me? How am I on the good side? I am a bad man. I am as criminal as Templers. I fighting for a greater cause is a hypocrisy." Dovos opened up his guilt to his friends. He asked the deepest question of his existence.


    Upon his words, they all lowered their heads and reflected on what they had done. It was a rare silent moment in a pub with ales and music.


    After some contemplating, Ethan answered Dovos'' question. "We fight for the betterment of the community, unlike the Templers who fight to oppress and make everyone live in a lie. I say that''s enough to call you the good guy. For the sins we have, let the punishment be decided by the one above. For now, we shall focus on being a better person for the people."


    Ethan dunked half of his cup into Dovos'' cup so that Dovos had some ale to clank. Jonah wrapped up the conversation.


    "Right. Let''s put some ale into our belly and get the energy to bring down the enemy at the front. Cheers."


    The door opened wide and a cold snap of winter air brushed the men when they were about to clank their cups. It was Abel. Abel joined the party late. Ig¨¹an gave up his seat which was closest to the door to Abel.


    "You look exhausted. What have you been doing? Can''t you give us some tasks? The others are fighting right at this moment but here we are drinking ale to pass boring time." Asked Gura. All of them were curious as they wished to have some tasks on their hands. They did not agree with Cleo''s idea of telling them to rest well until the real moment.


    Before she opened her mouth, she stuffed herself with a chicken thigh and a cup of ale as if she had been starved for a week. After gobbling up, she let out a long sigh of satisfaction. Then, her eyes became fierce and her brows slanted.


    "Currently, I am more frustrated than exhausted. The hospitals are full. The wounded are left on the streets near the wall without being tended to because the hospitals are incapable of giving them a bed. The physicians have been working mornings and nights but the loads aren''t getting lighter. More and more bodies are piling up."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I have been helping old man Elba at the hospital since the start of the siege. Lots of wounded soldiers are coming lately. Mostly from the eastern wall. Even though the enemy main force is at the north, more casualties are coming from eastern defence than from northern defence."


    When Abel alarmed the situation at the eastern wall, they were baffled.


    What was happening, Ethan tried to grasp the situation. They all thought the East was the easier side. Grand Templer Celius Mark led the northern army while the east one was led by a Baron, a young lord from House Clement. The command at the palace even thought the east was a hoax to misdirect and spread the defence thin. With the impending danger from the Imperial army, Easton would not send a real army for Midlake, the Palace Command believed.


    "What''s is happening? I need to see the situation. Let''s go to the east wall." Ethan decided to check for himself. The others also tagged along since they were bored. "Maybe we can lend them a hand or two."


    When they reached the east wall, the situation was as bad as she said. Bodies were piled below the wall because the carts were full. The wounded soldiers were taking shelter from the enemy barrage in the streets between buildings, waiting their turn to be picked up by a medical team. Some civilians took the matter into their own hands and formed a rescue team to carry the wounded out of the hit zone. They used the dining table from their home as cover from the enemies'' arrows which sprayed into the neighbourhood.


    Up on the wall, Ethan saw lines of archers taking turns to shoot at the enemies. They were standing tall on the wall showing their concrete determination and bravery. An army of infantry consisting of pikes and swords was also standing in formation below the wall in coherence with their comrades above. They were readied to fight the moment the enemy decided to take the combat into close one.


    "Incoming!!" shouted a soldier a warning.


    Ethan and the team took cover behind a building, and so did the volunteers. However, the army stood still, unfazed. The commander yelled, "Don''t be daunted, my children! Face it head-on, like a holy warrior you are, whether the rain is droplets of water or spikes of iron! Shields UP!!"


    The swordsmen lifted their shields on command, covering themselves as well as the pikes. It was the formation swords and pikes were placed alternatively where the pikes acted as the main offence while the swordsmen faced off any enemy who broke into the inner circle, although the second pikemen in the fourth row would mostly take care of the enemy the first pike failed to get.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.    A shower of blades poured down on the wall and the army below. Most arrows were stopped by the shields but a few unfortunate men were hit by the arrows that made through the small gaps.


    The arrows were kind to the infantry below by not giving any lethal wounds but they did not give the same treatment to the archers above. Some went through the neck. Some went in the chest. One locked itself into an eye socket.


    Right in front of his eyes, Ethan witnessed a dozen unlucky fellows fall by the arrows. A few bodies would fall down the wall backwards, splattering blood. Some spots of blood reached the footing of the infantry line, making a young horrified soldier step back a little. It messed up the formation.


    "Hey! You there! I told you to hold your position. Are you scared of death?"


    "No, I...I.."


    "Shut up. Did you lose the balls your father gave you? Then, let me put it back. Give your shield to the soldier behind and stand out there."


    The old commander punished the young boy who stepped back. He told him to stand out of the formation alone without the shield. He threatened to kill him and punish his family as deserters if he disobeyed. Forced by the ultimatum from his commander, the young boy walked away from the group staggeringly. He stood alone, in the open. He rubbed the tiny bronze sword given by his parents and muttered prayers in the hope of divine protection.


    When Ethan saw it, he could no longer stay behind the building and watched. He decided to intervene. But he was held down by a pair of hands.


    "Stop. You can''t go there, sir Ethan."


    "What do you mean I can''t, Luther?"


    "It means I won''t let you."


    "What? Don''t tell me this is your doing."


    "No. But the commanding officer has the authority to punish his man as he sees fit in time of battle."


    "But the kid might die."


    "Even if it is death! Understand? And that ain''t no kid. He is a man. A warrior. A soldier who is protecting our wall. Don''t go around belittling him as a ''kid''."


    Luther stopped Ethan in track, telling him to back off and let the army do their own thing.


    At that moment, another wave of attack came. "Incoming!!"


    Just as the earlier one, the rain of iron came to play another round of death. The army raised their shields and covered themselves. The young soldier recited the prayers louder than before, his voice trembling. The arrows took down a few good men on top of the wall that time as well but the men below were safe. Especially, the flying missiles miraculously missed the young soldier; one flew as near as an inch apart above his shoulder and landed behind him.


    Those who were peeking at the lone soldier sighed in relief after they saw him safe. Some cheered him and Abel was one of them. The young soldier raised his hand in triumph with a very big smile on his face. The commander seemed to be proud of his man, too. But a second later, an odd enemy arrow came in suddenly. It cut the Adam''s apple of the young soldier and landed behind. Blood gushed out. The young man tried to stop the bleeding but to no success. He called for help but only a gurgling sound came out. He was choked to death in his blood.


    It was a terrible scene. Abel shut her eyes as she could not watch. Ig¨¹an turned Abel around and covered her ears for her. Jonah and Gura disbelieved what they just saw meanwhile Dovos puked uncontrollably. It was because of ale, Dovos would argue later.


    "What in the hell?" Ethan muttered. His shock did not come from the gruesome sight but from the ridiculous command, the commander gave to the young man. It angered him so much that he would have punched that old commander if Luther wasn''t there.


    "Don''t stop me, Sir Luther. That man killed that boy. Not the arrow. Not the enemy. It was him. The officer who is supposed to be taking care of his men."


    "I understand your frustration. I truly am. But do not let the anger cloud your judgement."


    "My judgement is clouded? That man is the murderer. He cold-bloodily makes his man die. What was he trying to prove with that act of bigotry?"


    "I admit there is arguable fault in his punishment."


    "It is murder, I tell you. And if that doesn''t look like one to you, there is something wrong with your judgement. I am facing him."


    Then brushed off Luther and charged straight toward the old commander who was overseeing the defence of the entire eastern wall inside the safe sturdy stone tower. Luther followed him but Abel and the rest stayed to help out the volunteers in carrying the wounded.


    With each step toward the top floor, Ethan felt his breath getting hotter like a fiery flame of Hell. The gruesome image of the boy repeated in his head. He pushed the two guards standing at the end of the spiral stairs and barged into the room.


    "Why did you do that? Why did you kill that boy?"


    Ethan asked the old Commander. He cut the formalities and went hard right from the start.


    The officers turned their heads, baffled. They did not expect to meet the champion of God like a furious angel who came to send judgment in the middle of a war.


    "Now is not the good time, Champion." The old commander coldly replied to Ethan. His sound was full of confidence. His hands are put in the back. He also told his officers to return to duty just like his eyes which were fixed to the enemy ahead, and his army below; analysing every detail.


    "If now is not a good time, when? After everyone is dead? These soldiers are human same as you, men who have loving people waiting at home. They have parents, wives, sons and daughters, sisters and brothers. Daily, thousands of people are desperately attending overcrowded suffocating shitty ceremonies in the hope of a safe return. They send their loved ones trusting you, us, that we will treat them well and bring them to victory. So, stop treating your men like worthless trash you can discard any moment as you see fit. We must treat them with respect and at least honour them a worthy death."


    Ethan uncontrollably poured out his feelings when he saw the cold response from the old Commander. His eyes turned red and his nostrils flared in rage.


    The room turned quiet. The officers stealthily exchanged looks with each other due to the awkward standoff. One was their superior officer and another was the esteemed holy Champion of God. They dared not pick a side.


    The old commander inhaled a deep breath and gave his position to his deputy commander. "Take this rod for a moment and do not let the enemy take advantage of us." He turned around and finally faced Ethan. When he saw Luther with Ethan, the commander turned to Luther first, "Say, do you also think so, Luther? I understand the passion of god''s champion over his people. It makes me put more faith in our champion. But as a commander yourself, if you think the same, you should return home and ask your adopted father to teach you again."


    Luther lowered his head as his senior scolded him in front of his peers.


    "To answer you, my champion." The old commander continued. "He did not die worthless. He taught his colleagues a valuable lesson. Breaking formation means death. It will imprint into their bones now. Discipline is key to victory."


    "Discipline, my ass. There are many ways to discipline. What you did was murder."


    "Of course, there are many. But they are not so lucky like us. They do not have leisure time to build up experience through small fights like we did. Most of them are urban kids who wake up in warm beds in the morning, chase girls in the afternoon, drink ale in the evening and safely return to bed at night. The greatest violence they have been in is a bar fight. They did not grow up like rural pumpkins who lived under the constant threat of monsters. They haven''t tasted true violence yet. Now these soft kids are suddenly thrown into a war where everywhere they step reeks of death. Do you think they can swallow it as a whole? No. I have to give them the taste of death bit by bit or they will break. I am sorry but they are the unlucky ones."


    When the commander explained, Ethan remembered the question Dovos asked at the tavern. If the fights took sanity from experienced warriors like Dovos, what would those boys do in a war? Maybe the commander was right about letting them taste bit by bit: Ethan swayed. They were the unlucky ones.

 Ch72: Good side, Bad side

    After the visit to the eastern wall, Luther reported the situation to the command centre at the palace. Since the hospitals were overloaded and the medical supplies were diminishing fast, the command decided to reduce the number of casualties. Soon, the central command called the old commander back to the inner city and replaced him with a more flexible commander.


    At the hospital near the eastern wall,


    "Finally, they switched that old man. I hope we will receive fewer patients now." A nurse broke the news to her fellow nurse. "It is about time. Else, we won''t have any men left on the wall. I heard that man is crazy. He wouldn''t let the men take cover." "What? That''s crazy. What is the use of battlements if he doesn''t let them take cover?"


    The nurses chatted among themselves sharing gossip they heard from the patients. Two were changing into clean grey gowns while another one was preparing instruments for an operation.


    "Hey, stop the chitchat. We have two surgeries left. Get ready fast. Doctor Elba is waiting." The head nurse heard them so she stopped them before someone heard them and reported them to disciplinary. As soon as the head nurse came in, the nurses pretended to be working as diligently as ants. But when the head went out, they resumed their chat.


    "How many surgeries have there been today?" "This is third."


    "Aww, I wish this day is over soon. My legs feel like poles and my shoulders are stiff. My eyes are burning."


    "That old doctor Elba, he is something, isn''t he? He seems like a weak small old man but he can take on a lot. I am excited to be working with him for the first time."


    "Don''t be too excited. You will be as tired as a blacksmith soon. Which is why I don''t believe Doctor Elba is old. There is no way an old man can do these things. He may be a young man living under an old man''s skin. Maybe he performs on himself."


    "Shut up. How is that possible?"


    "Who knows? None of these things called ''surgeries'' make sense. We cut open a person''s belly and seal it back up. And that person still breathes the next day. When had you ever heard a man live with a cut-open belly before? Impossible are being made real here."


    Although the technique of combining spells into medical treatment was invented by Mordu'' and recorded in the Book of Sahel, lord Mordu'' exclusively used it for creating hybrid monsters or on himself. Mordu'' never used it to treat anyone, not even Templers in the span of a hundred years. The technique was never known publicly until Revenant decided to use it in treating patients after obtaining knowledge from the Book of Sahel. Mr Elba was the most skilful among the Revenant.


    Elba became impatient since the nurses were taking too long preparing the table for surgery. He handed a bucket covered in blood over to the head nurse then he strode into the room and yelled at the chattering nurses, "You noisy pigeons, when will you finish? If the hand goes bad, I will take a new one from one of you!"


    Elba talked sense into them with a threat. Only then do they start to move hurriedly. "We are ready, doctor."


    "Then stop standing there and get the patient on the table! And give him milk of angels."


    Elba asked to sedate the patient but the assistant nurse stood there confused until the head nurse pointed to milk of poppy. The head nurse apologised to Elba for her naive colleague. "I am sorry, doctor Elba. She is new here."


    "Where is Ceric? The usual assistant."


    "He is in the hall with Doctor Klaus. Checking up on patients from yesterday."


    The head nurse explained why Ceric couldn''t be with them. Since Klaus was the royal physician, Ceric dared not refuse. When Elba heard the reason, he went into full rage. "Outrageous! Anyone can check up on the hall. A surgery needs precision and timely assistance which are critical for the success of the operation and the life of the patient. How dare he steal my assistance for some stupid tasks?"


    Elba nearly ran out of the room, the head nurse and the other one had to hold him down. Compared to his small stature, Elba gave the two a lot of struggle to hold him down meanwhile the new nurse started to cry in fear. The poor girl was forced to be there by the royal physician and she was yelled at for being there by another doctor. It was a tough day for her. Her first-day excitement turned into a trauma. She was shaking in a corner.


    "You are scaring the poor girl, Mr Elba. If you are short of hands, I can be your assistant." Ethan calmed down Elba who was making a scene.


    After the clash at the east command tower, Ethan had been coming to the hospital to help with overloaded tasks. As a master in casting spells, Ethan''s precise spells were highly appreciated by Elba. Ethan had a kick in surgery, which Elba always praised. Ethan knew when to cut, what to dissect, where to illuminate, and which to frost or burn.


    "Oh! Thank God, you are here. I thought this one is over."


    "What''s the case?"


    "The one you helped three days ago. The mad lucky lad who blocked the arrow coming to his face with his hand. Remember?"


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Yes. We cut the damaged part and patched it up. I thought he was getting better."


    "No. Yesterday, after you left, he became unstable. The hand is turning purple. Fever strikes and consciousness is off and on."


    "So, we are chopping off and see what''s wrong in our work?"


    Ethan confidently discussed the plans for surgery with Elba as he was getting familiar with the process. He put on the grey gown the assistant nurse handed him and entered the table with confidence until he saw a bloody bucket with a hand cut off from the wrist inside.


    "What''s this for?" Ethan asked.


    "This one is different from usual, sir Ethan. After we have chopped off his hand, we will replace it with that one."


    "What do you mean? How is that possible?"


    "If lord Mordu'' attaches different animal parts into another and creates a monster, I have been thinking we can put a human organ into another. So, I have been trying it for some time now. There is no success yet. But we have to try, don''t we? I believe this one will be a success. Because you are here. The God must have sent you here for a reason, right?"


    When Ethan heard Elba''s ambitious experiments, it overwhelmed him. It could save many lives. But it also burdened him heavily since Elba was placing too much trust in him.


    "Well, that''s...huge. Anyway, where did you get this hand? From a dead man?"


    "Well, you could say that."


    Elba answered his question lightly with a laugh. It bothered him and he wanted to ask more questions but Elba hurried him before the hand went bad so he saved them for later. Ethan helped Elba with the surgery. They moved like an orchestra played by one conductor. The operation took them six long hours. The day had turned into night. The new assistant finally understood why her seniors weren''t excited. It was more exhausting than a full crazy day in the hall. She decided to stick to the hall from then on.


    After the exhausting operation, Ethan parted with Elba. Since he was too tired, he figured Elba might be the same so he left the final question for tomorrow and returned to the palace.


    On his way, he encountered Gura and Jonah who were transferring a prisoner. So he asked where they were headed. To his knowledge, there was no prison in the direction they were heading.


    "To the hospital, of course," Gura answered.


    "Is the man sick somewhere? If it is contagious, we will need to check on others, too." When they said they were heading to the hospital, Ethan honestly thought they were taking the man for treatment. It made them laugh. "Why should we be taking care of prisoners? No. He is not sick. He is the cure." They answered.


    When the Grand Temple fell and the control of the city was returned to Adders, the royalists of the crown launched an intense inquisition. They scorched out the nasty informers. During the short occupation period, the informers welcomed the Temple. They pointed out the houses of royalists to Templers and seized the properties as their own. So, the deep resentment of the royalists was paid back in full. The royalists, together with the Revenant, rounded up anyone who related to the Temple, afflicted to the Temple, and served the Temple. Prisoners were treated harshly in many ways as a form of revenge. One of the ways was experimenting with the knowledge they obtained from the book of Sahel on prisoners. The project was piloted by Elba.


    Elba cut open, dissected and sewed up; freely honing his skills with prisoners. He also harvested limbs from prisoners to treat the dismembered soldiers. The entire project was a big horrible experiment to give back the life the soldiers lost on battlefields.


    Once Ethan found out about the horrible acts done by his side, Ethan threw up in the nearest gutter. There he was believing he had done something good; was him partaking in one of the cruellest acts, gave him a shock. He watched the back of his friends with shaking eyes as they went on with their task. He threw up again. "What have I done?" He shakily murmured. He felt betrayed.


    Ethan quickly returned to the palace and searched for Cleo. If there was anyone who could stop such madness, it was her. "Where is Her Royal Highness?" "I am afraid I don''t know sir. Her Highness hasn''t left the palace for certain during my duty, sir." "Where is her Highness?" "I sighted her at the dining hall earlier." "Do you know where is her Highness?" "I believe her Highness is resting in her chamber, sir."


    As if a man who had lost his family, Ethan desperately asked the whereabouts of Cleo at anyone he met. He went from the dining hall, and war council to private quarter and training ground. Like a madman, he went up and down, to and fro till he encountered Grand Advisor Arthur in front of the Royal physician''s chamber. Ethan figured he might know Cleo''s location more than anyone else.


    "Do you know the whereabouts of Cleo?"


    "If you mean Her Royal Highness, I sighted her going up the tower."


    "I see. Anyway, do you have knowledge about the prisoners being used in experiments?" Ethan stroked a question suddenly. "They are cutting limbs of prisoners."


    Ethan noticed Arthur''s face had turned darkened.


    "Yes, I do. It is a project piloted by our medical team to reconfigure our dismembered warriors who had sacrificed part of them in battle. If succeed, we can make our brave warriors whole again."


    "Over the blood of innocents?"


    "They aren''t that innocent. They are associated with Temple need I remind you. They are pests corrupting our kingdom. They are better dead as useful subjects in experiments than as useless corpses. Feeding them daily has already become a nuisance."


    "No. We are not talking about criminals. We are talking about women and children, elderly. The family members of Temple servants."


    "They are the same. They applauded when their fathers and husbands killed our sympathisers. They kicked the families of our men off the street and enjoyed our misery. Don''t tell me they don''t know whose blood they are living on."


    Arthur showed his determination to take revenge. His red frown face bore a resemblance to that of a devil.


    "Anyway, this matter is none of your concern, champion. Your focus should be on Mordu'' who singlehandedly destroyed an armada. Let your lowly subjects like me handle dirty works."


    Ethan was appalled by the true nature of war. There is no good side or bad side. Only those who kept their humanity intact amidst the mess.


    Ethan rushed the stairs to the tower after parting with Arthur. He bumped into Luther who was coming down the stairs yet he forgot to apologise. Luther didn''t understand what was the urgency so he followed Ethan.


    When Ethan reached the top, he found her discussing kingdom affairs with Louise; both of who confusedly looked at him.


    Without aforementioned, Ethan asked them. "Do you know we are harvesting parts from prisoners?"


    "What do you mean by harvesting parts?"


    Ethan noticed Cleo looked more confused than ever. At the same time, he noticed Louise flinched.


    Out of the blue, Ethan pulled Cleo toward him. He embraced her tightly as he muttered, "Thank you. Thank you. This is enough."


    Luther turned away. Louise frowned.


    Cleo shyly pushed Ethan away but her deep self didn''t want to so she remained still in his embrace.


    When Cleo asked what was wrong, Ethan answered, "Nothing...nothing," while he was crying in relief.

 Ch73: A trick under mist

    A chilly winter morning. The streets of Midlake were covered by thick white fog, no vision passed a meter ahead. Only the hot chimneys of bakeries were visible to Ethan who had been watching the city while enjoying his first sip of ale for the day.


    As the fluid ran down his throat, it provided warmth through its course. Soon, he felt a hot flush around his cheeks. A cup of ale had been his early morning companion for a while before a freshly baked loaf of bread came up from the royal kitchen.


    "There''s a lot of smoke coming out from that chimney. Something delicious must be baking there every day." He commented.


    The sudden urge kicked in as he stared into the towering smoke. He headed outside, following the trail of smoke. The fragrance of freshly baked loaves of bread enticed him into a narrow alley where a worn-out sign of bakery was hung by a door at the end of the street.


    Ethan noticed an underground sewer ran below the alley yet its impure odour was completely overwhelmed by the sweet savoury scent from the bakery.


    Ethan peeked inside by the slightly opened door and found a sweet old couple; the woman was kneading the dough while her dear put the prepared dough into the burning hot oven. The smell of baked wheat put a smile on him. Their shape was round and bulgy, the most basic, unlike the fancy ones served at the palace. But they smelled quite fragrant with a bit of herbs in them.


    With a pile of freshly baked loaves of bread displayed on the table, the couple seemed to be ready for the day so Ethan waited no longer. He knocked on the door and asked for a loaf.


    "May I get a loaf, sir?" Ethan asked.


    The couple seemed to be frightened when they saw him as if they were caught in the middle of something. Ethan noticed the old man quickly put something shiny into his pocket.


    "Wha..what did you say, sir?" The woman asked.


    "Ah... apologies if I startled you. I am here to buy a loaf of bread. They smell quite delicious so I followed the smell."


    "Buy? No. No, they are not for sale," answered the old woman. Then, she gasped as if she suddenly remembered something and slapped her mouth lightly. Her husband quickly intervened, "My apology, champion. My dear wife''s eyes aren''t good anymore so she couldn''t recognise you. These are to donate to our brave warriors at the wall. That''s why she said It is not for sale. But it would be our honour if the Champion wanted a loaf of bread from us. You may take as much as you delight."


    The old man recognised Ethan and opened his arms. He humbly welcomed Ethan to his bakery. "Please don''t mind the dirty floor." Then, he remembered a tray of bread had been in the oven for too long so he tried to take it out of the oven with his hand.


    Ethan saved the old man before he got burned. "Used the shovel or you will burn your hand."


    "Oh, thank you. My mind is slipping as I get older. I forgot the shovel. Please, champion. Make yourself comfortable. Have one. My dear, will you please do the honour?"


    The old man asked his wife to serve a loaf of bread to Ethan.


    Without further ado, Ethan paid for one and took a bite right in front of them. Then, he moaned.


    "Oh, this is good. It is so soft that I don''t need water or wine to swallow it. It is also so warm." He praised the old couple. He said farewell after he enjoyed it thoroughly. He also offered to deliver the loaves of bread to the soldiers at the wall for the couple. The couple was hesitant at first but Ethan insisted so they let him be.


    In the morning mist, Ethan enthusiastically pulled a small cart filled with delicious loaves of bread toward the wall. To keep the warmth, he burned a torch and stuck it in the middle.


    The strange image drew attention from the amazed onlookers. The citizens felt closer to the Champion who just came yesterday than to any nobles who had resided in Midlake since the start of time.


    "They just came out from the oven. Eat it while they are still warm. They won''t taste the same when they become cold and dry." Ethan personally handed out the bread to the soldiers at the wall before the morning attack began. How they gobbled up half of the bread in one swoop put a smile on Ethan.


    "How''s the situation today, Alx?"


    "Apart from the chill that wakes me up ten times at night or the cold wind that slapped my ass every time I shit, it is pretty good for now," replied the sergeant.


    Ethan and Alx became acquaintances after several encounters at the wall while carrying out the wounded. Alx was part of the cavalry units so he was put at the rear with his team to transport the wounded soldiers to the hospital.


    "Yeah. We haven''t seen much blood lately since the commander switched. The new one won''t make the infantry stand in the enemy firing range anymore. Archers on the wall are properly using the battlements now. We have finally stepped out of century-old tactics." Ig¨¹an told Ethan. As a shield bearer, Ig¨¹an volunteered as a trainer to an infantry unit made up of recruits.


    After Ethan found out about the horrible experiments on the prisoners at the hospital, he did not go there any longer. Instead, he came to the wall to help out the things.


    As they were enjoying the warm bread as their morning banquet, they heard a loud thud from the wall near them.


    "What''s that sound?" Alx asked while turning his long neck toward the source like a meerkat.


    Ethan stood up to investigate but Ig¨¹an told him to sit back down and eat.


    "The sentries will do their job. Enjoy these warm breads while we still can."


    Just as Ig¨¹an said, before Ethan could finish a loaf of bread, they heard the raging bell from the command tower.


    "An attack!! We are under attack!" The watcher atop the tower raised the alarm.


    "Damnit. They are early today." Alx complained so Ig¨¹an tried to loosen him up, "Come on. At least we got to enjoy half the bread. It was a warm soft one."


    As soon as the alarm raised the part of the city near the wall became full of activities; crowded with men in armours who were rushing to their posts, some ran to join their units with their pants down straight from lavatories. The archers picked up their bows and quivers as they rushed to the wall.


    "Form a line! Stick close to the buildings and the wall. Don''t run in the open or middle of the streets!" Ethan heard captains warning their men to not get shot by enemy arrows. Some unlucky fellows had already left the world even before they could see the enemy.


    Due to the heat emitting from their bodies, the haze had started to dissipate along the wall, clearing their visions. They saw some bodies lying on the floor with arrows deep in their flesh. However, the plain outside the wall in front of them was still covered in thick haze. Except for the white hazy body, they could not find the enemies.


    "Damn, all!! Shoot back, you bastards!! What are you waiting for? Shoot back! Don''t you have a mind of your own!?" The west wall commander yelled at his men who were confusingly standing on the wall without shooting back at the enemy.


    "But sir, we don''t know where the enemy is shooting us from."


    "Just shoot, idiots!! If they can shoot at us, we can too."


    The archers on the wall immediately loosed their arrows directing into the unknown; exchanging fire just as their commander said. In their hearts, they knew none of their shots reached near the enemy let alone hitting the enemy back. If they did, the arrows from the enemy would have lessened by then. While they had to return fire at intervals between taking cover and shooting, the enemy shot them relentlessly without interval.


    "We are under heavy fire, sir."


    "How can they see us when we can''t?"


    The forces of Easton were completely covered by the thick mist, their positions concealed from Midlakers'' knowledge. During the past seven days, the young lord of Clement used several different locations during the daytime to shoot at the defenders. He marked those locations so that even under heavy cover of mist, his army knew exactly where they were and where the enemy was.


    Unlike Easton''s army, Midlakers had to find out the location of the enemy. The Eastons could be shooting from anywhere among those seven different locations.


    "Sir! Should we send the infantry back to safety? They are under heavy fire right now."


    "No, we shouldn''t. Who knows what they are hiding in that haze? If our infantry isn''t here when their infantry tries to scale the wall, we will be doomed. Just tell them to always keep their shields up. We will send out a scout unit over the wall. We need to know where the enemy is and how many of them are. Tell Alx to prepare for immediate departure."


    The commander planned to send out Alx''s team so Ethan volunteered, "How about I go out with them?"


    "What do you mean? You can''t go out, champion. You are too precious. I don''t want you outside. I am already uncomfortable with you being here. If a stray arrow happens to find you, the crown will have my head. My family''s too."


    "I understand your concern. But I am the best fighter. If they fall into any trouble, they will have the best chance to survive with me there."


    "No. I can''t possibly risk you."


    "Come on. Our infantry is dying down there as we speak. We must know the situation out there or we will be fucked. And you know I can give you the best outcome you want."


    Ethan persistently persuaded the commander but the commander rejected Ethan''s suggestion. "Alx and his men are courageous soldiers of Midlake who have sworn to serve this land even if it costs their lives. I have trust in them, that even if they are going to die, they won''t. They won''t until they succeed in their mission."


    And so, without Ethan, a small cavalry unit of Alx was sent out as a scouting party into the mist. Their mission was to search for enemy positions and whether was Easton''s army planning to scale the wall or not.


    "May God be with you. And so is luck," told Ethan as he sent them out personally.


    Under the cover of mist, the scouts led by Alx trod quietly. Their bodies were warm but their hands and feet felt cold. They knew that if the enemy spotted them first, there was no saving for them. With a heavy heart and heavy task on their shoulders, Alx and his men stealthily crossed the plain.


    It was a very dangerous mission with no knowledge of how many and where their enemies were awaiting them on the plain. Not to mention any stray arrows that failed to reach the wall might be the ones that killed them.


    "The enemy could be in more than one position."


    Alx, as captain, revised their plan before they set out. "We will divide into three groups; each group with two pairs. Jared and I will take the left route as front runners. You two take the middle and you take the right. Once you locate the enemy, don''t wait for the rest. Come back to the wall and report. Remember, if we fail to sight the enemy before they do, death will be our only end. So tread lightly and keep your eyes open. Don''t even blink."


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.With deadly arrows flying over their heads, the scouting party trod quietly across the eastern plain.


    The front runner searched the enemy while the back runner kept a safe distance from the front runner so that even if the front runner was killed, the back runner would still be alive to report back. The pair were linked with a rope which could be untethered readily in case of emergency.


    Alx heard a faint sound of hoofs so he raised his fist to signal a stop to Jared, another front-runner of his group. Even though his party stopped moving, the sound didn''t disappear. It got nearer.


    "Shit. They have cavalry patrolling. Let''s move away from here." Alx whispered. They matched their speed with the enemy and moved back to where the patrol would not see them. They waited till the cavalry passed. Once the patrol passed, they resumed their mission quieter than before.


    "Since the cavalry is here, the whole army must be here. Right, captain? Maybe we should go back now and report." Jared suggested. He was scared so he wanted to end it quickly.


    "No. We cannot assume anything by ourselves and give the wrong report. Many lives depend upon it. The enemy cavalry just now could be a small patrol and nothing else. We must keep going until we see the real enemy army with our eyes."


    Slowly, they moved toward one of their destinations where the possibility of the enemy hiding was high. There was not a slight sign of the enemy''s presence so they moved on to the next destination.


    Then, they heard a sound of a ruckus coming from their right. "It is from the middle. Our men must have been caught by the knights. The enemy will be more alert now. We must be more cautious than before."


    Under the noise of ruckus, they hid the sound of hoofs and moved on to their next destination. After a few dangerous distances, the front runner sighted a line of slightly dark figures within the mist. He raised his thumb and signalled to Alx.


    "There is no mistake. Just as I suspect, there are only archers. Not a whole army. They are tricking us. We must tell the commander to withdraw our infantry."


    Unfortunately, before they could safely go back to the wall, they were sighted by the knights guarding the archers. With their tapering tips of lances directed at them, the knights chased to skewer Alx and his scout team alive.


    Thankfully, their horses were faster and their equipment lighter than their enemy so the scouts outran the knights. Soon, they saw the faint yellow flames lighted atop the torches along the wall.


    "We are back. Safe and alive," said Jared in relief. A smile had returned to his tensed anxious face.


    They celebrated too early.


    As it happened, the young lord of House Clement was a brilliant general. He sent out another cavalry unit, a lighter one, toward the gate to intercept any returning scouts.


    Interceptors were lying low on the path to the gate under the cover of thick haze. When they heard the rushing scouts, they came out from their hiding and attacked.


    The lances of the interceptors went through the light leather armours of the scouts and instantly sent them to the next life. One interceptor rammed the horse Alx was riding, throwing Alx off the horse.


    "Damnit. I won''t die here, you bastard. I will kill you then I will go back to the wall and disclose the location of your army. And then my men will kill all of you. Do you hear me!?"


    Alx challenged the enemy who rammed him because the bastard was looking down at him high above from his horse as if he had already won. Alx reached for his sword which was thrown away from him. Before he reached it, an uncontrolled riderless horse, whose master had just been slain, stepped over his hand that was reaching for the sword. Alx let out a bellowing scream. His hand was completely crushed.


    Witnessing how pathetic Alx had become, the enemy flaunted his blonde hair and smiled gloatily. "That''s what you get for spouting nonsense from below, peasant. You are in the presence of Lord Rissaro of House Clement. Know your place. I shall kill you and then all the infidels in the city. After that, Lord Mordu'' shall see my worth and re-ordained my status of Templer. Begone now."


    The small crystals of water in the air condensed into a solid mass forming a lance over Rissaro''s hand as he chanted, "Lance Glac¨¦." With it, he stabbed right into Alx''s heart.


    "Flameno!"


    A familiar voice was heard by both Rissaro and Alx before the icy lance reached its destination. Along with the voice was a brightly lit flame which compelled the conjure Rissaro made.


    "Champion," Alx said in surprise. He didn''t expect to see Ethan outside of the wall.


    The battle which has been started since the beginning of nature was once again witnessed by Alx at the plain of the eastern wall: the blue fiery flame conjured by Ethan against the white glacial spear of Rissaro. Ice or flame, which would win?


    "Move out of there," Ethan told Alx to get away as he seemed to be in a daze.


    As much as the blue flame consumed, the white crystal reformed its shape. It ended in a draw after a few bouts.


    "Finally, we meet again, heathen." Rissaro greeted Ethan. "Remember me?"


    "Of course. How could I forget the face of a young arrogant lord whom I beat in my first dual?"


    "You were just lucky."


    "Said by a loser who lost a dual to a peasant."


    "Still an imbecile as you were, huh? Are you getting bored of pretending to be a graceful Champion of God now, criminal? Why don''t you just tell them that you are a pathetic criminal named Ethanial who ran away from the judgement of God: a cowardice deserter who abandoned his team to die? Stop pretending to be a hero."


    Rissaro revealed Ethan''s past. It was his revenge. When he was defeated by Ethan in the dual, he was shunned by his peers of nobles like a dirty rag(ref. Ch:18). His status as Templer was renounced. His life was ruined. His father sent him as a captain of a pathetic twenty-men cavalry unit, unlike his brother who had to lead an army. Since then, Rissaro had been dying to meet Ethan. He vowed to trample Ethan''s image back.


    "Shut up. Stop spouting nonsense over something you don''t know."


    "No. These people deserve to know the truth. You ran away. And you took that girl because you wanted to have her all by yourself, right? You must have been eyeing her during the whole trip. I heard she was quite a beauty. Poor girl. She had her whole wonderful life as a duchess ahead. But because of you, she became a criminal and was executed."


    Rissaro hit Ethan where it hurt. A sense of shame surged inside Ethan.


    Rissaro saw that Ethan had lost focus in the surrounding so he took the opportunity to strike.


    "Hmph, gotcha. I will send you this time," celebrated Rissaro in his mind as he launched an attack sneakily. He restricted Ethan''s movements with an ice shackle then he raised a hundred glacial spikes from the ground around Ethan.


    "I will make you a sieve," Rissaro muttered victoriously. "Look at it, you Midlakers. I, Rissaro Clement have slain your champion."


    As soon as Rissaro started parading himself as Victor, bright rays of light shone through the icicles. Then it changed from bright yellow into violet blue. Everyone in the surrounding including Rissaro and the scout captain felt a sizzling heat as if it would burn their skins. A gush of wind rushed toward the source of heat and then it exploded. The explosion shattered all the ice spikes and vaporised them instantly, revealing Ethan. For once, they thought a small sun had descended onto Earth.


    Before Rissaro could react, Ethan had already stepped into Rissaro''s inner circle with a wind-step and had his ornate claymore seeped into Rissaro. Ethan pulled Rissaro in with his left hand and whispered, "Leila was never a criminal. So don''t you dare say that again?"


    As Ethan twisted his blade, Rissaro coughed up a spurt of blood. Then he fell on his knee and passed on to the next life.


    When their commander was slain instantly by Ethan, it shocked the interceptors. They thought a former Templer like Rissaro would never fall that easily. The difference in their power frightened them to the core. They ran away for their lives without looking back to their fallen commander, except two of them. They noticed Ethan was out of shape after killing Rissaro.


    When Rissaro mentioned Leila, Ethan lost his cool. The anger took over him and unleashed all his energy into the spell. When the anger subsided along with Rissaro''s death, Ethan felt a wobbliness in his legs. He felt exhausted to the point he no longer could hold his sword.


    The two quick-witted enemies found it out and they stayed to take Ethan''s head.


    "If we return to General with his head, we will be heroes."


    "And we may get a reward big enough for our seven generations."


    The two riders wildly imagined their gold-gliding future as they planned to take Ethan''s head. Between them and their dream were two pathetic scouts who did not even have a horse anymore.


    "Hey, take Champion back to the wall. I will hold them back." Alx ordered Jared who happened to miraculously survive the ambush just like him. Alx and him were the only ones left alive among the scouts. Jared looked at Alx''s right hand and saw it was no longer usable. So he handed Ethan over to his captain and told him to go while he prepared to hold off the enemies.


    Alx told him not to be ridiculous. He knew Jared had triplets who were newly brought into the world a week ago.


    "Idiot, your wife will kill me if you don''t return home."


    "Nah. Don''t worry. She will be proud of me. Now go, captain."


    As he pushed Alx away together with Ethan, Jared firmly stood his ground between the riders and his friends. A spear and a sense of duty were his only weapons against his enemies riding the beasts.


    Alx respected Jared''s decision and carried out his task. At the same time, he screamed for help in hopes of sentries above the wall heard them and came for help.


    After a distance, Alx heard the fighting stop but the sound of hoofs getting closer. When he looked back, he saw a dark figure approaching fast.


    "You think you can run away, idiot. The champion''s head is mine!"


    Although Alx tried to run as fast as he could, he noticed the rider had caught up to him, the tip of an enemy spear as close as a foot apart.


    Before the enemy skewered him, a group of riders bearing the sigil of Midlake appeared before him. One of the purple riders took out the enemy first and saved Alx while the rest of the riders rode further. When they saw Jared, Jared was lying on the ground with a dead horse and a dead rider pressing on him; still alive.


    One of the knights commented on Jared, "Mad lad."


    The scouting report reached the commander and immediately he sent the infantry away from the wall and sent out a unit of heavy knights to attack the enemy archers, finally compelling the assault at the east gate.


    However, the city of Midlake passed only one small challenge. The bigger ones that would end the pride of the century-old city were coming soon.

 Ch74: Luther and his ambition

    The east wall was met with a sneak attack from the Baron army. The one-sided heavy barrage took some good men out of Midlake. Fortunately, due to the sacrifices of brave scouts, the east wall successfully compelled the enemy assault.


    Meanwhile, at the north wall, the attack from the enemy came a lot later than the east and in a very different manner. A much bolder way than the Easton army.


    "Here they come! Every man, to your post!"


    The watcher atop the tower alarmed the defenders.


    By the late morning when the mist had dissipated by the warmth of the sun, the watcher saw ten thousand men across the northern plain in front of him. A hundred squares, each standing under a banner of a notable house from Rode and Norg regions.


    "So another day has come. I hope it is not the same boring day as yesterday or the days before. I heard the east gate had some actions this morning earlier," said an officer at the commanding post. The other officers agreed with him. They were jealous when they heard the morning report of East Wall. For a whole week, they had been exchanging arrows without much manoeuvres. They were sick of giving the same orders repeatedly. Unlike the soldiers below who met death first-hand, the past week had been a boring week for the officers in their safe stone tower. Except for Luther. It had been a productive week for him. He was busy surveying enemy movement and formation manoeuvres. And he noticed the difference when he saw it.


    "No. Their formation is a little different. They are doing something today."


    The commander agreed with Luther. He called his other officers fools. He told them to look at the enemy formation again.


    "The war drums are set. One-third of the shields are placed foremost. Archers on the second row followed by the rest of the infantry. The pikes are seen only in front of the gate along with the cavalry. The rest must have switched to axes and swords. The gaps between the barricades they used to take cover are also widened. They are ready to get serious. If you play today like the days before, you will lose the wall."


    Commander ''Virgin'' Peak was quick to grasp the situation, unlike his officers. He received the nickname ''Virgin'''' because any wall he commanded became an unclimbable summit for the enemy. He moved his infantry to be ready for battle. The stoves were ordered to be lit. Also, he asked for the report of the enemies'' banners and where they are located.


    Niville, the best spotter, was quick on his eyes. Soon, he reported the banners and their exact places.


    "Well done, Niville. I expect the same performance from you during the battle too. You have the most important task. You are ready for it, right?"


    "Yes, commander! I will keep my eyes open till they turn blind, sir."


    Niville stroke his chest with a fist showing his steadfast loyalty to his duty.


    After the most important task was safe in his best man, the commander returned to his officers.


    "Gillbread is on their right. His men are farmers. He won''t be any threat to us. Donboat is placed at mid. His men are workers at the port. They have strong cores and nimble feet. Not to mention, Donboat is a man with big ambition. He will surely try to open the gate. Add more men to our position against him."


    "Yes, commander. Goatmen is on their left. I heard he is an idiot and his men are lazy bums. Shall I send our men on the right to reinforce the middle part?"


    "No. Goatmen is an idiot, yes. They are sending him first to waste our arrows. Look at the banner behind him. It is Lionard''s. They are mountaineers. Those guys even beat warthogs on occasion. I heard they defeated a monster once by themselves without the help of Templers. They are possibly one of the best units on their side. Don''t let them fool you with Goatmen. They are planning to break through our defence from there. Send our elite unit on standby behind and Luther you command that post."


    Soon after they strategized the defence plan, they heard the daunting beats from the enemy war drums.


    "They have started. Remember. This is not like any battles you have fought before. Templers are our enemies now. And they are the ones who will decide the outcome of this battle. Even if only one Templer is coming up from one ladder and a hundred soldiers coming up from another at the same time, your focus should still be on that one Templer. Don''t ever let a single one of them on our wall, understand? Sir Dovos will be stationed near the gate but don''t be shy to call his aid even if you have slightest doubt that you can handle a Templer. Now go."


    Peak sent out his officers to their respective battle stations after reminding them of their priority. He especially warned Luther that he had no room to fail.


    With each beat striking fear into their hearts, the defending Midlakers atop the ramparts watched their adversary getting closer in mass.


    A week before when most of them had met death with their eyes, the scene would be pure excitement for the boys. However, they had witnessed their friends'' and comrades'' deaths by their very eyes, life being snatched out by a single arrow. They could imagine how brutal it would be when the enemies reached over the wall.


    Archers clenched their bows as they glared down at the enemies. The infantry tightly held onto their shields as those would be the only things standing between them and the strangers who would be trying to kill them soon.


    As the enemy got closer and closer, Commander Peak blew the horn himself to get the attention of his men.


    "Brave warriors of Midlake, you are standing on top of the walls that have stood for a hundred years. And so shall it be for the next century and so. As the descendants of the Great Unifier, we shall fight like kings and unify this land. As sons of True God, we shall fight like his angels and vanquish the evil army of fake champions. As warriors of the true Champion, we shall fight like champions and defeat the dogs of Mordu''!"


    Peak let the enemy infantry line walk into the archers'' range peacefully. He knew none of his archers could do any damage to those shields. Rather than wasting the strength of archers and arrows on improper targets, he waited for the enemy archers. When they entered the range, he rained down hellfire on them. The enemy archers retreated but the second line of infantry didn''t. Instead, they rushed across the plain under heavy fire. The first line of heavy armoured infantry made gaps between them to let the lighter armoured infantry pass through. The besiegers advanced even though they were taking numerous arrows.


    The boldness of the enemy surprised the officers of Midlake. Especially, the two enemies'' flanks made of farmers and lazy bums were able to catch up with difficult manoeuvres led by Duke''s veteran golden cloaks. "If you want to take this head-on, fine by me. I shall give it to you." Peak was determined to take down the enemy infantry as much as possible before they reached the wall. He ordered all archers to focus on desperately charging enemy infantry.


    Peak made a mistake.


    The moment all arrows were focused on the infantry, the retreated enemy archers re-entered the battlefield and returned fire twice the amount, suppressing the defending archers on the wall. Any defenders who peeked out of their covers were introduced to their next lives.


    Peak had to change his tactics quickly or the enemy would reach the wall soon. At that moment, he saw Luther using shield infantry on the ramparts to give more cover for his archers. Through the small gaps between shields, archers under Luther''s command were able to shoot back at the advancing enemies.


    Peak ordered the rest of his army to adopt Luther''s tactics. Soon, it brought balance back. However, it did not stop the enemy''s advance.


    Luther raised the flag ordering all archers on standby below the rampart to shoot. They weren''t the veteran archers like the ones above. They were incapable of shooting far or aiming at a selective target. But a novice in archery was enough to shoot over the rampart and get a lucky kill in the mess.


    "Raise five more degrees. Loose!!" Luther ordered again. Wave by wave, the arrows started to thin down the enemies.


    "Kill them all. Don''t even give them a chance to step near the wall. If you think your forearm is about to break; if you think you are in pain, imagine how painful your family will be when those bastards on the other side reach inside and butcher them. You are the only one who can prevent that horrible reality. You are the man. Or are you a loser!? Make those arrows fly!!"


    Luther pushed his men over their limits. On each and every taunt he gave, a set of arrows flew above his head.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.    When the Retribution army hit the wall, more than half of them had perished. A second wave of infantry had set out to the wall.


    Luther gave the archers below a break. The archers above were switched positions with infantry. The infantry stepped to the front of the rampart to take on the enemy infantry while the archers shot long-range at the second wave from behind.


    "Chop the ladders. Throw those rocks. Don''t let a single one of them on this scared wall." Luther yelled out of his chest to be loud enough for everyone to hear. All the crying, swearing cursing, screaming in pain and moaning had clouded the battlefield for any commands to be heard without yelling. They had to rely on horns and flags to relay orders for execution.


    Luther turned his head to the command post above the barrack behind the gate to check if there was any specific new order. Nothing changed. He turned to Niville who was posted in the gatehouse. Nothing either. Niville looked like a falcon searching for his prey.


    Luther returned his focus to the wall. He saw an enemy climbing up the ladder. The rest of his crews were preoccupied with their targets so Luther picked a rock himself and threw it onto the enemy. With a satisfyingly loud bang as the rock cleanly hit the metal helmet, Luther witnessed the enemy soldier fall off the ladder with his back and drop onto others below. As if that person was a total stranger to them, the soldiers tossed the body aside without checking if the man was still alive. How much a battlefield could make a man''s life so little?


    While Luther was in the moment of realisation, an arrow swiftly flew near his face scratching his neck. An inch to the right and it would have cut his carotid. "Fu*k me." He blurted out while rubbing his neck. Death flew past him so closely. He moved away from the edge unconsciously. He felt that he had stepped onto something so he looked down. His foot was on the hand of a dead soldier. The arrow earlier flew passed him and hit the unlucky fellow behind him. He flinched and immediately removed his foot. He felt sorry for disrespecting the fallen body of his comrade.


    Luther picked up the bow and quickly nocked an arrow. He aimed at the enemy archer who shot him and released the arrow. After a beautiful arch of flight, it pierced the leather armour and ruptured the lung of its target. He watched him drop dead.


    He returned to the edge and took down more enemies coming up the wall. He was in a trance, his hands moved on their own in synchrony as soon as his eyes locked on a target.


    At that moment, he heard the horn from his rear. A higher pitched one, different from before. A special order had been sent from the command post. He checked the flags. A small triangle white flag was raised in the middle section. A Templer had been sighted at the gate section by spotters.


    It was not Luther''s section. From his position, Luther could also see a Templer in ludicrous armour heading straight to a ladder near the gate. The Templer was still a distance away. Luther returned his focus to his section. The second wave was about to reach. They were the infamous Lionard''s unit. As expected, they were faster than the second wave from other sections. They crossed the plain in three minutes. Luther ordered another set of volleys from the archers below while he, himself, was taking down the enemies on the ladder.


    "Get away. Get away." A soldier shouted while running hastily toward the edge with a clay pot in his hands. Luther pushed his men away from the ladder and stepped back. When the soldier coming in haste emptied the pot over the ladder, bellowing screams came out from down below. Along with white steam, an odour of cooked flesh was smelled from the rampart.


    "Get the ladder! Get the ladder now!" Luther ordered his men to pull up the ladder when there were no enemies left on it. He seized it and threw it away behind the rampart. He moved onto the next ladder beside his place.


    Then, he saw an explosion at the gatehouse. A burst of flame hit the stone tower. It was the second Templer. He was throwing fireballs at the gatehouse as cover fire for the first Templer climbing the ladder. The crossbowmen inside the gatehouse couldn''t even come near the arrow slits due to explosions. The situation in the middle section became dire.


    Luther handed over his position to his deputy. The deputy insisted he stay so Luther grabbed him by the collar, "Do you see that? The gate is there. If that section falls, whatever we are doing here doesn''t matter. I will leave the elite unit here for you so don''t worry. I will come back as soon as I am done there."


    Luther rushed to the middle section with a bow and quiver. He took a special arrow from the boy who came up the rampart to refill arrows in the arrow box.


    When Luther reached the middle section, Dovos was already engaging with the first Templer. Luther closed one eye and aimed at the second Templer who had mixed into the crowd after distracting the crossbowmen inside the gatehouse. He extended his fingers and let the arrow fly. It stooped like a falcon and instantly reached its target across the battlefield. Then, suddenly, it twirled in the air. The Templer had taken control of the flight of the arrow with his wind spell.


    "Foolish puny peasants. Don''t they learn?" The Templer mocked. He grabbed the arrow to play then he noticed a spark went into a small white packet tied at the tip of the arrow. Before he could throw it away, it exploded in his hand. The Templer managed to save his hand by reinforcing his body with a spell but it pissed him off.


    Luther locked eyes with the furious Templer. Without a shard of fear, Luther challenged the Templer.


    As if he was propelled by some invisible force, the Temple reached atop the rampart in a single jump. The force of his landing created a blast, pushing everyone back. Luther had to lower his stance.


    "I like your eyes." The Templer praised Luther. "But your features do not resemble the one called ETHAN."


    "Don''t worry. I can also send you to the next life."


    Luther signalled with his hand. Instantly, the soldiers moved like one and encircled the Templer, outnumbering ten to one. Luther was not in charge of the middle section but as a drill instructor for recruits, all sorties listened to him more than to other officers.


    "I may not be as strong as Ethan but I have my worth. I will show you all," declared Luther in his mind.


    They performed simultaneous attacks pressuring the Templer from all directions. The Templer stomped his feet to blast them all away but they stood firmly in their positions. The Templer found out these men could not be intimidated by whatever he tried with Luther around. He decided to take care of Luther first.


    But Luther was a step ahead. He read his opponent and skillfully dodged a Templer''s attack that was as swift as the wind. At the same time, one soldier got the Templer at the heel as Luther instructed during the training. When the Templer was brought to the knee, Luther drove his blade into the nape. Without any help from a Spellcaster, Luther defeated a Templer purely with skill and coordination.


    They celebrated their victory. One soldier cut off the Templer''s head and showed off to the enemy. While they were parading around, Luther heard another explosion from his section. Smokes were tailing the sky from two of the bastions in his section.


    As it happened, a third Templer concealed his presence among the soldiers and sneaked up the right section. When Niville spotted him, Luther was no longer in the section. The inexperienced deputy who took Luther''s position also forgot to look at the Templer warning flags at the gatehouse since he was too preoccupied fighting Lionard''s unit.


    After much deliberation, Niville decided to confront the Templer, who was devastating important positions in the right section of the gate. He wrapped several explosive charges under his shirt and grappled the Templer. When the Templer struck him with his fiery flame, the charges exploded killing both.


    After all three Templers who were part of the first major assault were defeated, the besieging army called off the assault.


    The defenders successfully fended off the enemies but the losses weren''t negligible. They lost several ballistas, especially at the section where Luther was stationed. His eagerness to show his worth had backfired.


    "I am disappointed in you, Luther. As a captain of the king''s guards, you should know what you did wrong. I don''t think I need to state the obvious. I put much trust in you and you betrayed that trust. You are now dismissed from your post, Luther," told Peak.

 Ch75: Ominous goods

    While thousands of men were contesting for the fate of a city on the north and east plains, a small unit of purple cloaks travelled across the forest north of Mount Crownback.


    For a week, a hundred elite king''s guards harassed the Retribution army which came to besiege their homeland. They laid traps in the forest and on mountain tracks and ambushed any enemies who ventured into the forest for war supplies. From firewood to pillars to erect tents, arrows, siege engines, and food; everything about the siege camp was depending the forest. The King''s guards'' successful harassment stroke pain deep into the hearts of the besiegers. Finally, Templers were sent to take care of the problem. But all they found were remnants of the ambushers.


    "Are we there yet?"


    "No. But why do you keep asking? It has been twenty times today. You are not the only one. This is tiring for us too."


    The team captain shut down Leila who had been constantly complaining the whole day.


    After they left their ambush camp on Mount Crownback, the King''s guards split into two teams: one headed to ''Centric'' a village north of Crown City, and another team headed east.


    For three days straight, they had been on the march, crossing through thick bushes and marsh, without stopping for long. They barely got enough sleep or rest to keep on standing on their feet.


    They got a piece of secret information from their spies in Gambit that a supply convoy would be leaving the town and would pass through Centric the next day. The spy found out the convoy was deemed ''special'' by the military. Before the convoy passed the village, the king''s guards needed to take control of the village and set an ambush. Under the tight schedule, everyone was on edge.


    Leila flopped down as soon as the captain called a break. She beat her calves which had turned into rocks. The trail was hard enough to travel itself, encountering wild beasts along the path added to the trouble. They even encountered a monster once.


    It was a nightless fowl, a kind of monster that looked like a peacock except the colourful tail was a drawing painted by the death. The legend said anyone who encountered a nightless fowl needed to stay awake that night or would be visited by the death. It was torture for the squad who were exhausted by the tiring march. Leila and the group had to alert each other to not fall asleep.


    Ernest handed over a pill to Leila. "A medicine. It will take your exhaustion away and bring you energy." It was half the size of her fist. A pungent smell was noticeable when she put it in her mouth. It scared her. There was no way Ernest would give her poison. But she was hesitant. Everything about it, from size to smell, scared her.


    "What about you? You need it too. Here." She broke it with her hands and took the smaller portion for herself. She was proud of herself when she saw Ernest smiling ear to ear. She handled it smoothly.


    The break was over after a short while. The medicine did show effects, a little bit. Her body felt lighter and the pain was away for a while but they came back soon. She felt wrong for taking only a small portion earlier. She regretted not taking it whole.


    The path became smoother as they got out of the deep forest and approached the edge. The siege camp was far behind so they no longer needed to hide their presence. After getting on the road, they covered a lot of distance in one daylight. By the evening, they reached their destination.


    Centric was once a bustling village, serving at the crossroads of Midland. When Leila and her group reached there, there was no sign of its once-status left. Most of its residents had taken refuge in Crown City as soon as they heard that the Crown had declared war against Temple. A few dispersed to other regions abandoning the village. It had become a barren land after being scorched by the Temple. The tavern and a few standing houses were being used by soldiers from Rode as a midway point for their supply lines.


    A handful of soldiers were patrolling. Another handful were feeding the horses. They were shouting among themselves that they needed the horses to be ready soon. They sounded urgent. They were arguing; blaming each other for not readying the horses earlier.


    The king''s guards spread out using the abandoned broken houses as covers. They waited for the patrols to pass through them first, then followed them and took them out quietly. The soldiers were no match against the elite warriors of the King''s guards. Sneakily, they closed into the tavern at the centre of the village where the enemy commander took it as his base.


    Unlike the footsoldiers, the golden-cloaked commander was quite relaxed. He was drinking ale and singing gibberish. He was partying for not being sent to the frontline, enjoying his idle life. His enjoyment could be heard even from afar.


    Outside the tavern, the compound had a couple of soldiers ordering the villagers to do chores for them.


    The villagers who stayed behind in the village when everyone was leaving were mostly sick and old people yet younger, healthier soldiers were slaving them around. One soldier had a whip in his hand. He lashed strongly at an old man who dropped a box. The others watched it as a show. They belittled the old man''s manhood for not being able to carry a box.


    "Disgusting pigs. Don''t they have parents?"


    Leila was disgusted by the sight. If she had spells, she would have them being swallowed whole by the ground.


    "We have them surrounded. Let''s take them out."


    A King''s guard suggested to go in force. Leila stopped them. The villagers were near the enemies. If anything went wrong, the hostages would be caught up in the fight. She devised a plan.


    A sweet mellow sound enshrouded the desolate village. The melodic voice made the soldiers turn their heads toward the source. They saw a beautiful girl and a young man coming in from afar. The blonde young man was carrying a huge load in his bag, his distorted smile verified how heavy the bag was. The brunette girl was singing a song while playing a fiddle. Her voice tasted like honey. With all the destructions of the dreadful war behind her, her angelic appearance was a complete opposite contrast.


    The soldiers'' eyes were glued to her. Even the golden cloak stopped his gibberish song and came out. They became sober due to her graceful entrance but fell back into more deeper spell.


    Leila stopped in front of the commander and gave a graceful bow. She slightly tilted her head, showing her long slender neck. It drove the soldiers who had not seen a girl for a month mad.


    "My brave sirs, I am Felona of Norland. I am a devotee of lord Mordu''. When I heard the brave men of Norg and Rode had marched to Midlake, I also decided to come here to serve my lord with my talent. It is a small role but if my music could relieve your pain and give some comfort to the brave warriors of my Lord in this deranged land, it would be my pleasure," told Leila.


    She offered a performance outside the tavern to touch more sentimentality. She told Ernest to go with the villagers and load the cart. Without a hint of suspicion, the soldiers agreed as she said.


    Leila hung a wreath on the tavern door and stood against it, blocking the entrance. When every soldier had come out to the front lawn, she started her dazzling performance.


    She started it with an upbeat song. She hopped around and hyped them up. She fully entrapped their attention, captivating them with her charm. Meanwhile, not to raise any suspicion, Ernest pretended to be enjoying the song with the villagers while doing work at the same time.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.    For the second song, Leila chose something sweeter. The audience felt like they were drowned in nectar. Leila took them to paradise, dissociating them from reality. Ernest took it as a chance and quietly led the villagers away from the tavern.


    When Ernest and the villagers reached the safe distance, Leila entered the tavern as quickly as a rabbit and shut the door. She heard complaints mixed with confusion and expectation, but the next thing she heard was the sound of arrows breaking the wind and moans in pain.


    With bows and arrows, the encompassing King''s guards swiftly took out a good half of the enemies. The leftovers quickly surrendered when they noticed that they were ambushed and fully surrounded.


    The king''s guard exchanged uniforms with those of the surrendered soldiers. They cleared up the area, washing off blood from grasses and dirt, and hid the bodies. They impersonated the soldiers of Rode. They nervously waited for the supply convoy.


    Soon they heard the sound of hoofs kicking the dirt, and the wheel crushing the grass. The convoy came in a rush. The convoy was made up of five carts, each cart was full of tightly sealed barrels. Eleven golden-cloaked horsemen accompanied the convoy as guardians.


    "It is such a small supply convoy for an army of ten thousand men." Ernest gave a remark while he and Leila were secretly peeking outside through windows. The rest of the purple cloaks spread across the village and lay low until given a signal.


    The head of the convoy asked the host to exchange all the horses in the convoy with the new ones in the village while they were refreshing themselves at the tavern. They were to head out immediately after they had finished.


    Purple cloaks ambushed their unsuspecting golden counterparts. They took down golden cloaks quite easily due to their superior number and tactical advantages.


    The captain of Golden Cloaks, however, put up a challenge. With a stomp, he turned the ground below the purple cloaks into a swamp. The chasing purple cloaks instantly became prey under one spell.


    Before the golden-cloaked captain killed off his victims, Ernest shot him with an arrow. It missed as the enemy but it did disrupt him and stopped the swamp from growing deeper. If Ernest were a bit late, all the victims would have been swallowed whole.


    Noticing that he was outnumbered, the golden-cloaked captain ran away instead of fighting. Ernest chased after him toward the outskirts.


    "He is coming to you guys. Stop him!!" Ernest alerted his friends who were taking care of the horses. They let go of the horses so that the enemy captain couldn''t use the horses to run away. His only escape means was taken away from him so the golden cloak faltered.


    Ernest told him to surrender, promising to let him live. Even though there was only one enemy left, defeating a spell caster would not end without causality.


    "You are surrounded. You won''t escape. But you can still live. Look. We have detained some soldiers earlier and you will see none of them were treated badly. We can end this without bloodshed."


    Ernest persuaded the enemy captain to take the easier option but the golden cloak didn''t trust Ernest. The captain knew what his men did to the villagers of ''Centric''. He also recalled what he did to any captive he took in the past. Those horrible images haunted him stopping him from trusting Ernest or any of Ernest''s words.


    "Nonsense. I know you are laughing at me inside your mind, enjoying how you will torture me. I would rather die as a warrior than live as your pleasure toy."


    The golden cloak captain reached his extreme decision. He asked for a blessing from Lord Mordu'' as he dashed to a cart and broke a cargo barrel.


    A swarm of black insects flew out of the broken barrel and attacked their nearest target, the golden cloak captain. They covered him whole til he became a shadow.


    All the King''s guards including Ernest watched the scene in awe. They were in a daze: why would the army of Rode be carrying insects as their cargo in a supply convoy?


    "Get away!" Leila shouted to her friends as soon as she saw the dark figure from afar. "They are black death stingers."


    Black dead stingers were a kind of monsters created by Mordu''. They were found only in the forests in the western mountains of Rode dukedom, not anywhere else. The size of a stinger was slightly bigger than the size of a queen bee while their queen was as big as the size of an adult fist. It could lay hundreds of eggs each day. Both the queen and workers possessed gruesome venom. When introduced into the skin, the venom would cause bulbous lesions below the skin which would gradually burst, spraying inky fluid. The inky fluid was a mixture of blood, tissues and fat of the victim dissolved by toxic venom. The victim would feel the immense pain of a burning and ripping sensation before death. Any who survived the toxin would die gradually due to infection. It was one of the most gruesome deaths one could face in Midland.


    Leila warned her friends who were staring at the scene like idiots. The King''s guards, who had been born and raised only at Midlake, had never heard about rare frightening monsters from Rode so they were shocked when they saw the golden cloak bulged like a balloon in front of them after being bitten.


    While the King''s guards were bewildered, the bulging body became bigger and bigger till it exploded, splashing dark squishy foul liquids to onlookers.


    "What in hell! Get away, everyone! Get away!!" Leila shouted a retreat from the area. She told them to run without looking back. However, the brave mighty King''s guards chose to fight instead. They fought the deathly monster bugs with their swords used like bats. Even those who were away from the scene joined in to fight the bugs together with their friends. But they soon noticed their fight was a futile one.


    One by one, the king''s guards also fell victim to black death stingers just like the golden-cloak captain.


    Leila could no longer watch her friends dying in front of her. After months of staying together with the King''s guards, she felt comradeship with them. She decided to join the fight. "Die together if that is my fate." She took a torch, and a jar of ale from the tavern and rushed to her friends. When she reached there, she spewed the alcohol over the torch with her mouth. A blast of flame appeared when droplets of alcohol flew across the torch fire, killing the bugs. The fire wasn''t strong enough to burn the humans but it was enough to burn the wings of the bugs. Leila ultimately saved her friends.


    "What did we just fight," mumbled Ernest bewilderedly. He dropped his sword and hugged Leila. "You saved us. I thought we were going to die. That golden cloak bastard. He knew what he was doing. He wanted us all dead together with him." Ernest and the King''s guards finally understood why the enemy captain desperately opened that barrel.


    They fell into his trap.


    "What are these dangerous bugs doing inside that barrel anyway?" Ernest asked a question which none of them could answer. The captain told them to check the rest of the barrels. As they expected, they heard buzzing sound, clicking sound, and growling sound from the barrels. The Temple had put all kinds of monsters which could be fit into barrels.


    "Why are they transporting monsters as war supplies?" One of the King''s guards questioned to which the captain replied, "The important question is not why, but...where?"

 Ch76: The attack inside

    The bell atop the tower of the city gate broke the silence of dawn again after a new wave of enemy was spotted. The citizens of Midlake had become so used to the piercing sound of the bell that the heavy sleepers slept through it, the commuters carried on with their chores.


    The battle of life and death of the city was breaking out just outside the city but the people of Midlake no longer felt anxious when they heard the bell. The reaction to the bell was completely between the people inside the city and the soldiers at the wall.


    It had been weeks that the city was under siege. The soldiers had experienced what an all-out war meant but each new day brought a new fear to their hearts. They could never adapt to the sound of the bell.


    "How can we ever be accustomed to death?" Ethan replied to his manservant who asked him why he jumped off the chair when he heard the bell while having breakfast. "To you, it is just a bell to mark another day. To us, it is the call of death. Who has to go, no one knows?"


    After filling his belly with a delightful meal, Ethan offed to the wall again just like any other day. At the castle gate, he found Cleo standing outside fighting the cold with the help of a blazer. He saw her waiting for him.


    The scene was also seen by spectators at the tower. "She is at it again. Waiting for Champion to send him off." Maria relayed the scene she saw through the window to Louise. "What a vile vixen," remarked Maria, "I didn''t know the princess would use her cooch to take the champion away from you."


    Louise nonchalantly bit an apple and acted like he anticipated it. "Why? What was your impression of my cousin before?" Asked Louise.


    Maria thought about it for a moment, "In the past, she always wore black garments even to the royal balls, and she always hid herself in the corner or at the tower so I thought she was an atoner. Then, she came out as a warrior princess with armour and blades. Now, she becomes a lady who only dreams of marriage and childbirth."


    Louise scoffed. "What? Do You think she won''t spread her leg because she is in armour? And your last impression about her is wrong. It is only acting. I doubt she even likes him. She is a freak who only eyes on the throne. In Revenant, she assumed the leadership position over me or Jonah. That''s who she is."


    "Don''t wait for me here in the cold every day," Ethan told Cleo. He was worried that she would catch a cold so he acted like he hated it. But he was not able to conceal his smile. He liked it, that there was someone who prayed for his safety and anticipated his return. It gave him a sense of belonging. Cleo was the second person who gave him after Leila.


    "But I want to," Cleo replied in a naughty tone. "Don''t you think your armour is too tight here in the shoulder? Let me fix it for you." She showed her affection in front of the curious eyes. The servants and the guards who supported the princess enjoyed the scene bashfully meanwhile those who stood by the King''s side turned their look away in discontent.


    Ethan took Cleo''s hands when she finished. He rubbed her icy cold fingers, "Don''t let your hands cold. Wear gloves next time."


    Ethan, fully energised by Cleo, rode off in full armour to the wall where the battle was raging. When he reached the battle, the enemy had already stepped foot onto the wall. A squire came and quickly relayed an urgent message from the commander, "The enemy has come in bulk today, sir champion. The commander asked you to join anywhere immediately."


    Without delay, Ethan gave Ring, his mount, to the squire and joined the battle. A bastion with a mounted ballista was nearly overrun with the enemy. Two templers had led a special unit to destroy the ballista. Ethan would be late if he used the stairs so he conjured multiple vines horizontally against the wall and used them as stairs. He reached the bastion before it was completely overrun. With divine reinforcement on his body and the claymore, Ethan''s attacks were unstoppable. Armours were cut, blades were shattered, and axes were broken as if all of them were made of paper.


    Ten soldiers of the Crown were on their last legs protecting the ballista at the bastion. They were surrounded. Their teammates at the outer ring could not push the enemy back and reunite with them. When they saw their champion come to save them, their eyes re-glowed with hope. Together with Ethan, they started to push the enemy back.


    The two Templers noticed the sudden change of tide. They had never met Ethan but they could feel that the armoured knight in front of them was highly regarded by peers. They shot a fireball into the air to alert their commander that the person of interest was at their location. Upon notice, the commander of the Retribution Army sent off a rain of arrows toward the spot.


    The arrows attacked anyone on the bastion indiscriminately, and both soldiers of the Crown and Retribution Army were shot down. Ethan conjured a blast of wind and protected his men near him but he failed to save those in the middle near the ballista. When the Templers found out no amount of arrows could take down Ethan, they charged toward him. Ethan was pressured from both left and right. He deflected the attack from the right with his claymore while he stopped the left with the arm guard. Then, he moved his blade toward his left and drove it into the enemy''s chest while his left hand blasted a fireball straight at another''s face. Ethan''s swift movements were hard to defend even for Templers. Crown regained control of the bastion instantly with the help of Ethan.


    Ethan caught his breath before he moved to the next spot. He saw fireballs soaring to the sky from several spots where the Revenant members were stationed. "They have targeted Spellcasters from our side just like we do to their Templers. Quick! Notify the commander to send shield units to our Revenant members," grabbed Ethan a soldier to relay the message immediately. Not every Spellcaster and Templer were at the same level. There were not many who would be able to thwart massive arrow attacks like Ethan.


    After catching a breath, he moved to the adjacent bastion which was also in a dire situation. The ballista there was already destroyed but giving a strong foothold on the wall would be an insurmountable problem for Crown''s side so he rushed to the spot. He passed through the gaps between the clashing soldiers like a breeze with wind-steps. When he reached his destination, he twirled like a tornado and swept the enemies. He retook the overrun bastion back to Crown''s control. He also burnt the ladders so that the enemy would not be able to climb up for a while.


    However, the threat was not finished. He saw a towering structure approaching his position crossing the plain. More and more of those structures appeared in other places too.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "Enemy siege towers sighted! Ready the ballistas!!" An urgent order from the command tower came. Ethan looked for a way to repair the damaged ballista but the bow was broken so there was no way to fix it. Archers used fire arrows to light up the tower but the attempt was futile; even Ethan''s fireballs were useless against the big logs of the tower soaked in water. Without having a choice, Ethan waited for the siege tower to come nearer. Under the cover of shield infantry against the enemies'' arrows, Ethan picked up a large missile for Ballista and threw it like a javelin. When the metal tip of the missile met the thick wall of the tower, it splintered the log into pieces. Ethan launched another one, and another one relentlessly as if he had gone mad. The missiles broke the tower in the middle causing the upper part to crumble onto the lower one.


    The soldiers of Crown cheered, yelling their champion''s name in unison. They all thought a human couldn''t throw those heavy iron rods but Ethan did the impossible. "He did what only a machine could." They were baffled.


    The Crown was, in surprise, withstanding the full force of Coalition army comprised of Templers, and golden cloaks. The Spellcasters of Revenant balanced the tide of battle.


    The sun had reached over their heads but the battle of the wall dragged on with no sign of withdrawal from Retribution Army. Waves of soldiers came one after another.


    The battle raged on, both sides unyielding to each other. A thousand lives perished within one morning. Spilled blood flowed as a stream and formed a pool at the lowest part of the wall. The plain outside the wall was filled with carcasses of fallen.


    Ethan was called back to the command tower over the barrack behind the wall to take a breather. The commander offered a meal. Ethan refused it. He could not even release his right hand which was tightly clenching the sword. He struggled to release his grip. His subconscious was still in battle although his body was not. The blood of the enemies he slew also tightened his grip when they were dried off between the fingers and the grip. He gave up the struggle and sat relaxedly with the sword in his hand.


    At that moment, he heard the bell at the palace was rang. He jumped out of the chair and looked toward the town. The commander also joined him. To their surprise, there was a trail of smoke rising from a part of town. "Is that where granaries are?" The commander shockingly muttered, "Our grains are burning! It must be the work of the instigators. The town is under attack!!"


    As if going down the long spiral stairs was too time-consuming for him, Ethan jumped out of the window from 24 meters above the ground. He landed on the roof of the barrack. He called his squire to get Ring and meet him at the granary. Without waiting for his squire to come down the stairs and get the mount out of the stable, Ethan hopped over the roofs of the townhouses to get to where the fire was. Like a breeze, Ethan travelled across the town on top of the buildings.


    Before he reached the district of warehouses, Ethan heard a commotion from below in a neighbourhood. He stopped to investigate if it was the instigators. What he saw was a dark flying cloud made up of a swarm of black death stingers. The insect monsters were chasing after a group of civilians consisting of women, men, and children.


    Two men stayed behind to fight off the swarm so that their families had time to run. They swept with their robes, fending off the swarm in the narrow alley. But three or four insects passed between the gaps and stung the two brave men to death. The rich man panicked when he saw his servants die miserably. The rich man pulled down a woman who was near him so that the insect monsters would mow down her first instead of him. He, then, pushed through the crowd in front of him. He trampled over a boy who fell. The rest also followed him; although they did not step on the boy, they did not help the boy up either. All of them were preoccupied with the instinct of survival. It was utter chaos.


    Ethan jumped down the building and stood between the black death stingers and the injured boy. He shot a ball of fire and instantly obliterated a swarm of flying monsters. However, he also set a house ablaze.


    "My store!!" A scream came from behind. The source was the rich man from earlier. "My silk robes!! My tunics!! Don''t you have eyes!!?" The man blamed Ethan for his loss.


    Before things got more heated, Ethan slipped away from the scene and headed toward the granary. When he reached his destination, it was the inner city guards were already engaging with the instigators. The guards were having a hard time fighting the fanatics led by a Templer.


    The instigators were a group of fanatics led by a Templer who escaped from the temple when the Revenant attacked the Grand Temple of Midlake. They hid in the vast underground sewer system and waited patiently to carry out their devilish plan.


    "This is your punishment for rebelling against the Lord and the Temple. The Temple has been the vanguard of the human against monsters for a century but you took our service for granted. You have prospered under our shade but you forget who you are. You forget our kindness and sacrifices. So, this is a befitting end for you. You all will die miserably, eaten by monsters alive. Only by opening the gate and letting the Lord''s army inside, will you be saved and forgiven," preached the Templer.


    Ethan was stifled by a burst of laughter when he heard a demon preaching like a holy patron. "Stop being a clown. The monsters would not be in this world without Mordu''. No orphans would lose their parents, and no parents would lose their children to monsters. Mordu brings nothing but pain to this land, and you, Templers, bring nothing but lies. Cut your facade. The people of Midlake have already seen the truth through your lies. But this new low even for you liars. Using monsters in the war. Have you no shame? Have you no honour? You have disgraced the code of warriors."


    Templer shrank his face when his lies were seen through. He showed his true face, "so what? Mordu'' is the Son of God, the ruler of both worlds: humans, and monsters. It shows his Greatness transcends beyond our knowledge. He commands all and we must live by his mercy. Challenging him is your mistake. He may punish as he sees fit; be it by monsters or by his servants."


    "You have been blind. You fail to distinguish greatness and evilness. You have been lied to by Mordu'' and you further spread that lie for that devil."


    "There is no truth in this world. Are you a truth? It is questionable, don''t you think? After all, even you, champion, are a lie made up to believe. Victors make rules and dictate truth. If you want yours to be the truth, try to win. Let me remind you though. Many faithful servants of Mordu'' have set free an army of monsters in different parts of the city. They are ravaging the town as we speak. You have already lost. So, stop struggling and let me give you a rest."


    The Templer launched a surprise attack amid conversation. Ethan dodged the sudden lunge by Templer easily as if he anticipated it and drove the holy claymore into the foul mouth of Templer so that the Templer could not lie again. "No. Midlake has not lost. Till I lose my breath or lose my grip, I will slay the monsters you set free and protect this city." Ethan swore an oath.


    He headed off to the next place where there was screaming and fighting. Ethan tirelessly fought the monsters. Soon, the spellcasters at the wall also joined him and cleared the monsters inside the city.


    After investigating, Ethan found one of the hideouts of the fanatics. It was the old couple''s bakery in the hidden alleyway(ref. Ch73). He suspected something was off when he visited the bakery. He let it be due to pity toward the old couple. He regretted his decision. If he thoroughly investigated back then, he could have prevented this horrible massacre from happening.


    Ethan saw the old couple watching him from inside. The old man was holding a bread cutter, contemplating to release the monster inside the barrel. He saw fear inside their eyes but no remorse for what they did to the people who were killed by the attack. He sighed. In a flash, he killed the old couple in the most painless way possible and sent out the punishment.


    Ethan finally defeated all the rats that had been hiding in the sewers. But the damage had been done just as the Templer said. Countless dead bodies of the victims of the attack were lying around the streets and alleys of Midlake. The spellcasters had to call back from the wall to fight against the monsters roaming around the city, swaying the gentle balance of battle at the wall.


    The soldiers of Crown without their Spellcasters started to lose their grounds. The bastions were taken over, and the gates were opened. The wall which had stood strong for a century was finally breached. Thousands of enemy troops walked into the city triumphantly; their eyes sighted only to kill, rape, and plunder in the name of retribution for their Lord.

 Ch77: Cornered rats

    After three weeks of tenaciously defending against the besiegers, the crown side had to give up their wall due to the devilish plan of the Temple.


    The Temple smuggled monsters into the city and planned to set them free in the busy crowded places of the city.


    The palace got the message from the King''s guards at ''Centric'' and was notified of the enemy''s atrocious plan in late morning. They urgently deployed hundreds of palace guards to the city to search and seize any barrels that looked suspicious. Luther went to the port and investigated all the barrels. As he suspected, some cargo marked as food had monsters inside. The urgent operation was able to destroy several barrels but over a hundred barrels which were smuggled during the three weeks were lost.


    To contain the sudden monster threat inside the city, the Spellcasters of Revenant were pulled back from the wall defence which led to the downfall of the glorious wall of Midlake. But the Crown managed to save the city from monsters. Ethan and Spellcasters cleared the monsters in the city when the Retribution army breached the wall.


    The wall had fallen but there was still hope left for Midlakers. The crown still controlled the city. Cleo''s inner city-defense lines were not broken by monsters. They held off the invading army firmly.


    "I am sorry." Ethan apologised to Cleo. He didn''t want to return to Cleo in a sorrowful state. He wished to return as a triumphant warrior worthy to be King for Cleo. His wish did not come true. Battered, he and the wounded soldiers were dismal due to the disheartening outcome. They returned to the palace gloomily. The spectators watched them in silence, each drowned in their own thoughts.


    Cleo looked into Ethan''s eyes which were avoiding her in shame, and said, "No. Look at me. You did great. You saved the city and the people from monsters. Don''t lower your head. Lift your chin." Cleo told him to be confident but Ethan felt like he lost his purpose. "But the wall, Cleo. We lose. ...the enemies are in the city and..they will destroy everything. I should have...I...I failed you," said Ethan, his voice cracking. "No. No, Ethan. We have not lost yet. We have the city, and we have the people. The enemy will regret stepping foot in our city if they believe they have won. We will make them leave our city crying." Cleo rebuilt the confidence that Ethan lost.


    The sun had set so soldiers of both sides called it a day. Taking over the wall was enough for besiegers to call it a victory, and for defenders, it was good enough to be able to stop the enemy at the wall without letting them further inside.


    Ethan was told to rest but Cleo was called to the war council for an urgent meeting at night. She was attacked by her cousin as soon as she entered the room. "Here she comes. The greatest tactician_ who makes us lose the wall." Louise greeted her sarcastically. Cleo pretended not to hear him but Louise kept attacking her. It was his best chance to bring down the trust of realm lords in her. "I told you not to recall the spellcasters from the wall. Look what you did. You acted on your own and used your authority over Revenant to recall the spellcasters. Now, the boots of Temple are in our city. We have lost our biggest advantage." Louise argued the credibility of Cleo''s tactics. He asked Cleo to transfer Revenant under his authority.


    "No. You are wrong, brother."


    "It is ''Your Majesty''. You shall address me as such."


    "...My King Brother, you are wrong. Our advantage is the people whom we managed to protect because of Ethan and spellcasters. A whole lot of people would have succumbed to monsters if the spellcasters were not there." Cleo stood with her decision firmly. She trusted that her decision to save the people was the right thing. "People are power!" Cleo affirmed. Louise argued otherwise. "What good is the people when the enemies will take the city over soon."


    "You shall see, my king brother."


    "No. We are not doing your method anymore. I will take over command." Louise seized the opportunity. He took command of the war council by blaming the fall of the wall on Cleo. Cleo turned to the lords to get support but the lords turned silent. As much as they supported Cleo in the past, they believed Cleo was wrong to choose people over the city. They stood with Louise.


    The dawn of a new day arrived with tension above the city. No one could sleep through the night, especially those with higher status. With the fall of the wall, they could no longer pretend the war was not their concern. It had reached their next door. They bribed hefty amounts to recruitment officers so that their precious sons would be stationed as inner city guards, and never meet the ugliness of war. "Yesterday proved otherwise. Our sons became food to the monsters. Even the inner city is no longer safe. I swear I have served loyally to the crown all my life but... I doubt we will win. The crown might lose." A high-status man had a secret meeting with his close circle inside the underground wine cellar. They banded together to find a way for their survival. A woman suggested a revolt and asked for mercy from the Temple. "Don''t be ridiculous. The inquisitors will cut off your head and parade it on a pike. We flee. I heard the south gate is clear. No army of Crown. No army of Temple. Only a few city guards. We can bribe them."


    It was a solid plan. A group of nobles and merchants sneaked out of the city through the south gate. The army was thin. The commander in charge was easy-going and quite frank about taking bribes. The nobles were on easy track, they went out the city gate without much hurdles. Then, an unexpected turn of events happened.


    A massive cavalry pulled up on the city gate by crossing the southern plain, with their banner raised. They stood in formation, blocking all paths which led from Midlake. The city, three weeks after the siege, was fully under blockage.


    The nobles and merchants ran back inside the gate to save their necks. They knew they would never make it out alive against Harrimore''s cavalry. The war horses from House Harrimore were infamous for their vitality and speed. The Temple only took war horses from Harrimore as mounts for their Templers. "We are doomed. Our fate is sealed. There is no way to get out of the city now," yammered the nobles.


    The news reached the ears of the palace soon. It broke out a storm at the morning war council, especially when Louise had taken charge. Louise paled up when he heard it. He thought he could escape into the desert from the southern gate even if the rebellion against Mordu'' failed. He secretly prepared a ship to sail to the East continent. His escape plan was ruined.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.    The court was in uproar. The lords were upset. House Harrimore was a reputable house of Midlake, its Lord was the deputy commander of the army during King Dane''s reign. They could not believe the house of the deputy of King Dane stooped so low bowing to Mordu'' and Goldfield. "This is what happens when you don''t discipline your firstborn properly. A shame." One of the lords spat at the crest of House Harrimore hung at the wall of the war council. "Why is it still hanging there? Throw that crest of betrayers away!" Everyone at the war council was angry, except Cleo. Cleo was not even allowed to attend.


    The sudden added event also reached the camps of the Retribution army. When they heard the news, most of them threw a fist pump. "We got these maggots now. They have nowhere to run anymore. How dare they challenge Lord Mordu'' in the first place? We will gut them, and their champion then feed it to the pigs." The soldiers of Temple showed excitement before their charge against the defence of Midlake. They were riled up. However, their commander, the Grand Templer, found the event questionable.


    "Isn''t this great news, sir, Lord Harrimore finally joining us? He is blockading the city," one officer told Grand Templer. The Templer stood still as if he were in deep thought, "have you killed rats before, my lords?" The Grand Templer asked. The officers looked at each other. "Of course not, sir. That''s the work of peasants and slaves."  "Then, you wouldn''t know. I had killed a lot when I was a boy. My parents were poor and they were exhausted when they came home. So, it was my sisters and I who had to take care of the house. Anyway, I had to kill lots of pests with my own little hands. It was an easy job. Until that one rat. That rat, it was a fast runner. I couldn''t hit it. So, I asked my sisters to set a perimeter and close in slowly as I chased it. We pushed it to the corner soon. ''We got it'' we shouted. As I swang my stick, you know what that rat did? It fricking flew and bit me in my arm. Scared, both my sisters and I ran. It got away. A rat beat me." The officers intently listened to his story at first but the end made them smile. They stifled their laughter not to anger his Grandeur. The Grand Templer did not care. He was deep in his thought. "I guess things will get tougher for us now."


    The mist dispersed earlier in the city than the plain. The battle started early with the soldiers of the Retribution Army riled up. They dashed fearlessly towards the defence blockage. Cleo''s defensive barricades reinforced with pikes and archers courageously stood against the fierce charge, but not for longer. The soldiers of the Crown could not match the ferocity or the morale of the Retribution Army. They were pushed inward slowly. The Retribution Army pushed the Crown army inward from both north and east.


    One by one, neighbourhoods fell under the control of besiegers. The citizens who failed to escape to the inner ward in time were met with ruthless punishment from soldiers of the Temple. Their properties were robbed, and their houses were pillaged. Men were tortured in front of their families. Women were raped in front of their loved ones. Babies were thrown into the fire pit in front of their parents. It was complete barbarism. There was no rule of law anymore. The soldiers of Temple acted atrocities all in the name of their Lord. "This is what you sow for defying the true Lord of lords, Lord Mordu''. Where is your King? Where is your Champion now, huh!?" The soldiers of Temple laughed at their victims.


    That day, the world was ending for the people of Midlake. They were scared to reach the next day.


    But time is not something anyone can stop.


    Up on the marble tower of the Palace, Cleo could not fall asleep the whole night as she heart-wrenchingly watched her world crumbling part by part before her and there was nothing she could do. Her brother and the Lords had pushed her out of the war council. Ethan came up the stairs and stood beside her the whole night to give comfort. "The war council is convening a morning session soon. Nothing will change by watching idly from up here. Let us go. Just like you said yesterday, we will find a way to kick those bastards out crying from our city." Ethan talked to Cleo. Cleo, without looking at Ethan, removed Ethan''s hand which was comforting her, "What''s the point going there? Look at what I did. I made a mistake and the people are paying the price." "No, Cleo. You did not make a mistake. The monsters would have swallowed the city inside out by now if you didn''t recall spellcasters. You did right." "I was right? Then, it means we have no hope in the first place. No hope to win." "You too can''t lose hope when the rest of the people in the palace are losing sh*t. Not you especially." Ethan told her to be strong. It made her smile.


    "But Louise has taken over now. He will do better than me."


    "No. Louise doesn''t care sh*t about people. He and Arthur didn''t bat an eye when I told them about prisoners being treated inhumanly for experiments. You are the only one. I will vouch for you in the council if that will put you back in position. Let''s fight back. You and I together. We will take back the council and the city."


    "You don''t know, Ethan. I had already fought. I used you and fought. Even so, I still lost...the city as well as the council. Louise managed to get the lords'' support away from me. Maybe...he may be a good fit for a king, too. After all, the only reason I fight with my brother for the throne is because I am scared the lords will rebel against the crown if Louise becomes King. Now, that problem is solved. He gains support from both generals and lords. He is fit to be a King. He will lead us...better than me." Cleo surrendered from the competition.


    Both of them stayed there silently, thinking about all the life decisions they had made_ What went wrong?_ as they gazed upon the burning city which was crumbling before their eyes.


    At that moment, they heard footsteps from behind. It was Luther. Luther came up to summon Cleo and Ethan for the morning war council. "Louise doesn''t want me, Luther," told Cleo. Luther shook his head, "Louise? He and Maria are nowhere to be seen since dawn. I am afraid...he may have taken a boat into the lake and run away secretly. We have only you now."

 Ch78: The noble call

    The new morning of Midlake was welcomed by smog from the burning section of the city under the Temple''s control. The crown had to retreat into the inner parts of the city due to the ruthless barbaric charge by the Temple.


    The citizens at the fallen blocks were forced into submission by Temple with brutality and savagery. They were stripped of their human dignity and forced into slavery, in exchange for their lives. Most, who did not yield, were burnt alive along with their houses or skinned alive and left to death.


    Throughout the night, the forces of Crown and the citizens nearby were haunted by the willowing screams and crackling sound of blazing fire. A soldier quoted his experience_ the hell had reached above.


    Anger surged every time Luther watched the scene from above safely behind the castle wall of the palace. "I should have been there." He gritted his teeth while waiting for his King to attend the morning council. He waited outside the royal chamber hoping for his King to come out but he saw only the servants returning. He asked a servant if his majesty needed more time. The servant did not answer and neither did the other servants. They looked confused and frightened.


    Luther felt something was wrong so he asked the servants again as he unsheathed his blade. Only then did the servants talk, "We...we can''t find his majesty anywhere in his quarter."


    For a moment, Luther stood there like a statue. He couldn''t process what they meant immediately until he realised Louise was missing.


    Luther searched the chamber to every nick and inch. Louise was nowhere to be found. The jewellery box was also missing along with a few clothes from the wardrobe.


    The sentries claimed the King never passed the hallway or even got out of the room.


    The King disappeared into thin air.


    A servant mentioned that the King ordered late-night snacks after midnight. "It was in bulk so it surprised me even. It is unusual for late at night." Although the servant spoke of a large portion of food ordered after midnight, Luther did not find a single crumb on the table inside Louise''s quarter. Usually, Louise left food and waste behind even for small portions.


    "I don''t understand. What''s going on?" Luther scratches his head. A guard cautiously approached him, hesitating whether to say it out or not. It annoyed Luther who was already bothered so he told him to let it out. "Just tell me. Stop being back and forth in front of my sight." He yelled at the guard. "My apologies, sir. I was...urm... contemplating. Please remember I have utmost royalty toward his majesty." The guard was still taking the long road even though Luther allowed him to speak out. Only when Luther made a face, the guard skipped to his point. "Maybe... maybe...the king ran away, sir?" The guard expressed his daring opinion.


    The others gasped. They looked at the daring guard with a look_ How dare you say such! The other guards arrested the daring guard immediately. The servants looked at them with fright.


    Unlike the others, Luther''s reaction was lukewarm. He believed it was a possibility. He had heard tales about Kings who left their thrones stealthily, like rats. The scene unfolding in the city which they could see through windows was no flower field but an abomination. They thought they could win but would they? A seed of doubt had taken root even in the most loyal friend like Luther. If the situation became any worse, he would ask Cleo to run away even if that would make her hate him forever.


    However, Luther doubted that Louise had already run away: Louise fought Cleo at the council last night and took over the overall authority_ just to run away the next morning. It was ridiculous.


    Luther gave a nod to his men and the guards quickly took the daring guard to a dungeon. He also ordered to detain all the servants in a common room and locked them inside.


    The palace entered a total shutdown mode.


    As it was at dawn when most residents were still in deep sleep, only the prestigious Lords were awake to attend the morning council so Luther managed the situation quickly. The Lords were also cooperative since the chaos would not do any good to them either. They quietly gathered at the war council.


    "So, the king disappeared, huh? Have you searched everywhere?" A Lord asked Luther. Luther nodded lowering his head as he was ashamed for not knowing where the King was as a King''s guard.


    "Pathetic!" Ranted another lord. "The enemies are killing our people, burning our homes but the King run away by himself like a rat? That''s why I have never trusted the throne with that boy. I told you we were making mistakes last night." He harshly criticised Louise. He had never supported him anyway.


    "What do you mean run away? Who told you that!?" A commander who was a hardcore supporter of Louise fought for Louise''s honour. "It is just a rumour which came out from the mouth of a worthless guard. We don''t know anything yet."


    "And how? The enemies are in the north and east. Riders from Harrimore blocked south."


    "Don''t you hear that he secretly took a boat into the royal lake?"


    "It is a baseless accusation. Only come from the mouth of one porter working at the harbour. How is that possible that only one person saw it but the others didn''t?"


    The supporters of Louise defended Louise as a few fervent supporters of Cleo attacked their liege''s honour.


    The morning council which was supposed to unitedly search for an answer to defend their city turned into a dividing argument.


    A man with aura stepped forward in a time of division.  The grand advisor Arthur. "Let''s not go down that path. We aren''t here to argue. We are here to discuss the future of our city. The real enemy is at our doorstep, no...inside our home would be more suitable. Divide, and peril we will. Unite, and persist we shall. We need a leader right now, a leader who can lead us in this time of test. I suggest reinstating the princess in the war council to lead us. She has proven to be a great warrior and a brilliant tactician since the start of the war. I believe there is no objection."


    Arthur tried to quickly end the argument and bring Cleo back to the council. But the general who swore his loyalty only to his liege rejected Arthur''s idea.


    "I object. We can''t have the person of suspect as our leader," said the General.


    "Person of suspect? What do you mean by that?"


    "The king disappeared after a day he took power from her. Maybe it was the work of the Wannabe-King princess who made a mess yesterday." The General gave a dangerous remark in a desperate defence of his liege''s honour.


    The lords burst into rage as soon as he finished. "What are you insinuating, General!? You think our princess killed her own kin!? A regicide? I can take your head for such an outrageous insult!" One of the Lords pulled out his sword and threatened the General to which the General replied,


    "Try me."


    Even the prestigious Lords, who had always held their utmost dignity, lost their manners under immense pressure. The unity crumbled. They directed the tip of the sword toward their peers instead of toward the enemy.


    Luther stepped in before something irredeemable happened. Luther stroked the hand of the Lord holding the sword and knocked down the sword. He quickly disarmed the lord waving the sword.


    Although he made it out of his duty, Luther embarrassed the lord in front of the general and commanders. The humiliated lord turned his anger toward Luther who intervened.


    "How dare you strike a Lord? How dare you, a mere bodyguard, intervene in the affair of the Kingdom?" The lord threw a cup.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.    Instead of dodging, Luther let the cup hit his face as punishment.


    Before the council derailed any further, Arthur stepped in again, "What''s wrong with YOU ALL!? One is waving a sword at his own man. Another is accusing the Crown Princess without evidence. While the world is ablaze. The enemy is upon us as we speak. Our forces at the front are being pushed back while a thousand of our troops are standing idly at the back awaiting an order from the palace. Each minute we pass, the enemy reaches deeper inside and more of our city succumbed to ruin. We shall see punishment for these indecent behaviours later. Now, we must focus on what matters. This is a test for us. A time to unite. Or we crumble. Be Louise or Cleo, we must stand together behind the Adders, just like our ancestors stood behind Dane Adder. Kingdom come and go. But it must not be today. Not on our watch. We can''t let it happen to our names. I can''t let it happen. Or I will be ashamed in my grave. So, I ask you_are we on the same page?"


    Finally, after a heated argument, Arthur was able to convince all factions: lords and commanders alike_ to stand together.


    But there was another group of people, a larger one, in the palace who needed to be dealt with. The servants. Although Arthur managed to rally the lords, he failed to sympathise with the servants.


    The servants had a meltdown when their Liege, who was supposed to lead them at the most difficult time, abandoned them.


    Due to the risk of rebellion, Luther rounded them up in the giant ballroom and locked them inside. If the news were to escape the palace, the people of Midlake would give up fighting, and it would be the end of the hundred-year-old dynasty.


    "Why should we fight for the crown who abandon us the moment they feel the knife near their throats when it is our throats first that are cut off before them? I won''t fight!" A young angry servant got on the table and spoke to his crowd. To his speech, the crowd cheered. A middle-aged woman also stood on a stool and spoke, "I turned thirty last week. Since ten years old, when I was this little, I followed my parents to the palace and worked in the kitchen. For twenty years, I worked day and night. I filled their stomachs with my food. I cooked their meals no matter how absurd the time was midnight or early morning. If the taste did not suit them, I cooked repeatedly till the taste satisfied them. All without complaints. And this is what I got in return! A betrayal! So, I denounce them! I denounce my oath!" The woman of twenty service years ranted.


    "Oh! Cut the crap. I have forty years serving them; throwing buckets full of piss and sh*t, cleaning vomit and viscous fluid after unspeakable parties. I have served Adders from Balsak the pig, Lupus the drunk, and James the rebellious to these kids. I have done all and I have seen all. Even so, I will still give my life to them if I have to. I will keep my oath and..." An old servant took the stage and stated her loyalty. She drew loud criticism from the opposite party but they did not waver her, "I am proud of it. For who am I without our loyalty to my Liege? For a ragtag servant like me, who owns no valuable possession, this oath is my dignity. This oath is my last pride."


    The opinions clashed inside the hall spawning a bigger chaos. "Dog!" Called to loyalists. "Whore''s ass!" Loyalists returned the cuss. It, soon, boiled into a fight where they hit each other with whatever they grabbed like a chair, a stool, a cup, or a candle holder.


    The guards watching them from above the floor were appalled by the scene. They never thought the servants could be that scary. They saw them smiling and bowing to aristocrats all the time which gave them the idea that the servants were mere harmless sheep. They found out they were wrong. These servants fought like beasts from the deepest jungle.


    At that moment, someone barged from outside through the main door, alerting the guards. It drew their attention because if someone were to escape and expose the madness happening at the palace, it would be the end for all.


    They dashed to the door to block but when they saw the person, they got on their knees.


    "Champion."


    Although the guards had submitted to his presence, the servants were still in the heat of fighting. The captain of guards apologised for the unsightly sight.


    "Apologies. We will take care of it. BEHOLD! The true Champion of God, the Holy Claymore of Crown, Ethan of the Revenant!"


    A guard introduced Ethan''s presence to the crowd but the heated fighters did not hear the announcement due to the yelling and screaming.


    "Stop this MADNESS at ONCE!!" Ethan shouted. He conjured a blast of wind so strong, it threw the fighting people to the floor. Ethan put the sense back to them by force. He, then, stepped aside from the door for the person to come.


    Behind him was Cleo Adder Eclair in full royal armour which her father, King James, once wore. On her head was the majestic purple crown of Midland made of_gold plate from Rode, pearl embeds from Easton, jewel inserts from Sousa, cotton-bed from Westex, fur-lining from Norg and velvet-top from Midlake.


    Cleo walked into the hall with her head held high. "I will fight for you this time! I shall ride at the front; be the tip of the spear. So, how about you fight for yourselves?" Cleo passionately spoke to her subjects. "Fight behind me. Not for me. But for you. For your children and your family. Will you fight for yourselves? If so, come to the plaza by the noon in half-stomach. Together, we will drive out the murderous invaders till they crawl back to Gambit," declared Cleo a call for arms to the public.


    A few hours later, at noon, the lords and nobles anxiously awaited the outcome of the daring stance Cleo took. From the heavily guarded tower of the castle, they kept looking at the plaza where the people were supposed to gather. They wondered if the people would come to their support even after the news of their King. Or would the people come to kill them all? A bloody revolt!? In the throne room, they gathered discussing their future. Some talked about battle plans to repel the Temple forces. Some talked about running away sneakily just like Louise.


    "I heard you ordered the palace guards to ban the travel of all the nobles. It is a great move. But why did you let the servants go? They will definitely tell the public about Louise. They swear to your face out of fear but they will stab your back the moment you turn. They have no honour as we nobles do." Arthur raised his concern to Cleo. He did not trust the servants.


    His lack of trust and appreciation for servants angered Cleo. "Stop, Uncle unless you want me mad. It is Louise, a King, who breaks his oath to the people. It was the nobles who ran away first when they heard the Temple marching to the city while those servants and peasants you think little stayed to fight. And they will do so this time as well."


    "Do you truly believe they will come to your support after Louise? No. Louise or you; it doesn''t matter for people. In their eyes, you two are the same; everyone in the Palace is the same. They will be angry at Louise. They will be angry at you and all the nobles. They will kill us before the Temple even comes." Arthur warned.


    The people slowly gathered in groups at the plaza as the promised time approached. The groups then turned into a crowd and the crowd into an army.


    "Here comes a newly formed army whose loyalty lies where no one knows." Muttered Arthur.

 Ch79: The desperate resistance

    In the early morning when Cleo and Ethan found out that Louise the king who was supposed to be leading the army and the people had gone missing,


    At the large city square in front of the City hospital of Midlake,


    Sparks flickered as the small flame travelled down the wick clamped at the shoulder end of a long metal stick. Once the trigger was pulled, the wick entered the flash pan and the small spark disappeared. Instead, a bigger spark of flame appeared at the other end of the stick along with a thunder-clap-like roar.


    The force of the explosion pushed Abel backwards as a small metal pellet was shot from the open end. It travelled across the battlefield, swifter than any projectiles they knew, and hit a Templer in heavy armour who was trying to break through the Crown''s barricades at the hospital with his big axe.


    Revenant managed to acquire a load of firearms and firepowder through smugglers from the western continent. Cleo initially planned to deploy firearms at the wall to take down Templers, however, a lot of gunpowder was used when they fought the centuriworm(ref. Ch54). It set them back from using firepowder freely.


    Upon contact with the pellet, the huge Templer, who was raging like an unstoppable bull towering over the battlefield, was dropped to his knees. It was a pain he had never experienced before, a pain so stabbing and so burning. His whole right arm was paralyzed. He was in full plate armour reinforced by the divine spell; he was confident no weapons of war could break through his guard. He was wrong. "What dark sorcery is this?" The Templer muttered in rage.


    The soldiers of Temple stood in shock, contemplating whether to retreat or not. All they heard was a roar like thunder and found their master down to the knee. They could not find any Spellcasters at Crown''s side. They covered their master in shields and dragged him back.


    "There, over that window, behind that black cloud. The which is there." The Templer spotted Abel on the second floor of the hospital and ordered his men to take her out. The Temple archers turned their focus from pikemen on the ground to Abel.


    Abel took cover behind the wall and exchanged her boomstick with the loaded one from her squire.


    They called it ''firearm'' at first but in the land of magic and spells where a person could shoot out a fireball from the arm, they chose to call it boomstick to avoid confusion.


    Abel relocated and ignited the wick. She carefully aimed at her target to finish him for good. After she pulled the trigger, the black cloud covered her again with a burst of flame, revealing her position. She swiftly ducked and crawled away from her position not to be killed by counter-fire. As expected, the room she stayed in earlier was blasted with a massive fireball. "Holy lord! I was about to die!" Abel could not believe her luck. If she were a few seconds late, she might have died. Her heart was about to jump out of her body. She had never felt her blood rushing in her body that much. Her throat felt dry, and there was that smoky and bitter flavour lingering in her mouth. "Don''t breathe with your mouth," advised her squire.


    Abel checked outside. The big guy was down; dead or at least incapable of fighting anytime soon. However, she saw more Templers coming her way. The hospital was a strategic point for both sides so the battle was one of the fiercest in the city.


    "When is our reinforcement arriving? I can''t fight all these Templers alone with just a stick! Where are my Spellcasters!!? Where is Cleo? Where is Ethan?" Abel broke down when she saw more enemies arriving. She grasped a fistful of her hair in stress.


    Before she made a patch of farm on her head, Ig¨¹an showed up and patted her head. He also blocked the window with his shield and protected Abel. All the enemies'' missiles dispersed the moment they hit Ig¨¹an''s shield.


    "Why do you keep doing that whenever you are stressed? You will be bald before me at this rate." Ig¨¹an made a light joke. Then, he acted all mighty and knightly in front of her by pushing out his chest. "Worry not, milady. For you have me if not the others."


    His poor acting made Abel and her squire shrug in disgust. "Oh lord, just go out there and fight the enemies. You are not in a troupe." "I shall not milady. Think of me as your personal shield and shoot the enemies without worries. I will keep you safe," replied Ig¨¹an. Although ig¨¹an sounded like a joke, his skills were not. He shielded her from any danger like a guardian angel. Ig¨¹an made everything easier for Abel. Nothing was stopping her from her onslaught anymore. She shot down Templers who dares to step into her sight. She was invincible.


    They together with the soldiers of Crown at the field blocked the enemy''s advance at the main road.


    With the main road blocked, the Temple tried to sneak past through the alleyways. And it was when they fell into the deeper trap of Midlake. The maze-like city full of dead-end streets was the killing ground for anyone who dared to invade. Archers and crossbows over the rooftops mowed down anyone who naively entered into the trap. The residents also actively took part in defending their city. They poured down boiling oil, and steaming water through windows. They threw rocks, flowerpots, or anything they had on their hands at the enemies. The residents were in one heart with the soldiers who were giving their lives to protect their homes.


    "Damn it. Fall back! This is another dead-end!" A captain of the invaders desperately yelled at his men to get out of the trap quickly. "The hunters have become prey. How does it feel when it is your turn?" Watching the enemies, who once brutally and mindlessly butchered the people, chaotically running for their lives put a smile on Jorah. Once he pulled the trigger, the burning wick entered the flash pan. After a thunderous clap, he saw the enemy captain fall to the ground like a broken puppet. "You are so good!" A beautiful female resident gave a compliment after watching Jorah. Jorah felt shy at the compliment. He turned it down awkwardly, "Come on. It is not that good. He is only a few houses away. It would be weird to miss."


    While Jorah was having a sweet time with a beautiful widow up the floor, Gura was struggling to bar the door. A few angry desperate enemies were ramming the door to break into the home and kill everyone. One enemy dashed to the door with his chopping axe. With one swing, the axe put a hole in the door; the splintered pieces flew into the room. "I need more men here," Gura yelled desperately. He blocked the hole with the shield and braced the door so that the enemies could not come inside. If the enemies got inside and took over the building, the alleyway to the main road would open to the enemy without hindrance.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.In every neighbourhood, most alleys were dead ends. A few opened to another street of adjacent neighbourhoods while only one alley in each neighbourhood connected to the main road. Buildings next to those open alleyways were strategic points in Cleo''s defence plan; all the residents in the neighbourhood gathered at these buildings to defend the alleys while the rest of the neighbourhood was abandoned. With collective resistance, Cleo hoped that civilians had a chance against the Temple''s carnage.


    Gura pulled a bulky man who was quivering in fear at the opposite corner. He angrily yelled, "You are the biggest guy in the room. Why aren''t you helping, you big whimper!? Do you want to die!? Do you want to die, huh? No, right? Then, grab something and block that entrance like the others. Some of you, with me. Get those pointy sticks, poke at anything you see through those holes." Gura picked up a spear for himself and showed a demonstration. The rest followed exactly as he did; down to the point where he gritted his teeth and shrank his face. Gura, being the camp defender in the desert, led the people in flying colours together with the support of Jorah from above. The banner of the Crown proudly remained fluttering in the wind thanks to the collective effort.


    "They fall back! The enemies have retreated!! We did it! We won!!!" Soon, Gura heard Jorah''s voice from above. It sent a chill throughout Gura''s body. So, did the same to everyone else''s in the building. "We stood against the Temple. We are alive!" The beautiful resident lady yelled excitedly. She gave a gentle smooch on Jorah''s cheek as a reward.


    With blood and sweat, they successfully defended a heavy assault from Temple. They caught their breath while they could. They tended to their wounds catering for each other. One girl plopped down to the floor and cried. Once one started, the others followed; soon filling the room with weeping eyes. They all had reached their limit. They had been fighting since dawn. In one morning, they had lost more friends and families than in a decade. They met more near-death instances than in their lifetime.


    "I could have died if it was a little left. It scratched my ribs."


    "If I fall today, you must survive and take care of the kids."


    "My muscles are cramped. My whole body is aching. I can''t lift this shield anymore. Please someone take this."


    They cried out their worry. They were barely holding on with the hope that their Liege would soon come with a huge force of reinforcement. They did not know that Louise had gone missing and the Crown was in the most challenging trouble of all time.


    Before they had a proper rest, they heard a dreading horn from the rooftop, signalling a fresh wave of enemies.


    "Alright, you hear it. You know the drill." Gura stood up first as the leader and pulled his people together. "We do exactly as we did. We will survive just like the last time. We will beat them and they will run away with their bleeding asses."


    They mustered up little strength they had left in them and returned to their previous positions. With determination, they stood their ground. But their determination was crushed when they heard loud rumbling from above together with shouts and screams.


    "Get down! Stay away from the windows." The archers above warned.


    But the people below had no time to react.


    A bunch of stones and bricks fell from the sky like droplets of rain, breaking the tiles on the roofs. Some stones got into through the window, injuring the people behind.


    "What''s happening!?" Gura asked Jorah who was on the third floor.


    "A Templer. A freaking Templer with a fan is bombarding us with rocks." Jorah replied.


    "Then, why don''t you just shoot him? We have so many archers, and crossbowmen. You even have a boomstick. Can''t you shoot him?"


    "Because he is a mile away, you bigot! He is atop the tower of the barrack. This is ridiculous. I and all the bowmen on the rooftop are being slaughtered by him. We have to get down to you."


    "You can''t! Are you insane? How will this death trap work without support from above? You must stay there, Jorah! You get the easy part so do it right."


    "Easy? EASY!? Then, why don''t you come up and exchange places with us?"


    Gura and Jorah fought like cats and dogs in front of the already frightened people which scared them more. The teamwork crumbled and before they sorted it out, the fresh enemy ground assault came. With a guide.


    "Don''t go in there. We turn left and follow the street. I have figured out the way to the main road."


    Gura heard him loud and clear. The enemies were coming straight to them so he warned, "Jorah! You heard that?" "Yes. I am on it already, bastard. You don''t need to shout." Jorah replied. "Oh..sweet lady, I have to go. Stay here and stay safe." He said farewell to the beautiful widow and set out a new mission.


    Jorah climbed over the crumbling rooftop and ran over the unsteady tiles to get to the new location before the enemies. He crossed the buildings by jumping and dashing over rooftops. One wrong step and he would fall to death or at least cripple.


    The High Templer at the top of the tower saw Jorah running across the building. He decided to make it harder for Jorah. He resumed his aerial assault by selectively targeting Jorah.


    "God, please let his journey be safe," prayed the woman for Jorah. As if her prayer was reached, the pieces of rubble flew past Jorah without hitting their target.


    "This way," Heard Jorah a familiar voice from below soon. He reached the destination. He knew the Templer was targeting him so he did not waste time loading the boomstick any longer. He took out the whole pouch of black powder, attached a lit-up wick and threw it down.


    Right at the exact moment of the explosion which killed the guide along with officers, the rooftop he was stepping on was also broken down by the flying missile. Jorah fell below together with the rubbles.


    As Jorah tried to get up, he noticed a big block of rubble crushed over his leg. "So this is my end," Jorah talked to himself, "dying alone in a deserted building, only the dust be my companion. A befitting one for King of Desert."


    "King of Desert? My ass." Gura laughed at the self-narration of Jorah as he removed the rubble over Jorah. "Only your feet are locked under rubble. You aren''t dying, idiot. Anyway, why isn''t the reinforcement from Palace coming? The morning council session should be over by now." Gura gazed toward the direction of the Palace as he complained.


    To his shock, he saw clouds of dark smoke raging over the palace and travelling toward his direction along with the north winter wind.


    "What in hell!? The Palace is on fire?" Murmured Both.

 Ch80: Cleo Adder Eclair

    Burn it! Light it up!" Shouted a mob powerfully to the man on a ship who appeared to be their leader. On his lead, the crowd chanted along with him. The boss on the ship also hyped his men more by parading around the deck with the blazing torch. His assistant helped lower the sail for his boss. When the excitement in the crowd reached its peak, they set fire to it. The blazing ceremony called for a heavy cheer with raging claps and striking whistles. After their boss, the people also got a chance to taste the Royal Caravel of Midland. They threw their torches onto the ship. Soon, the flame spread across the whole ship and ate the beautiful caravel. ¡±Alright, everyone! Onto the next. Burn them all. Don''t leave a single raft afloat!" Led the boss.


    The lawless behaviour unfolding at the harbour was scorned by the nobles witnessing the event from the throne room inside the palace. Up from the castle they watched and grumbled helplessly. After all, even with all the palace guards and royal guards, the crown would not be able to contain the anger of the people anymore. They had become powerless.


    When Cleo declared calls for arms, some people replied with loyalty by gathering at the plaza. And some people were fed up with the craps of the nobles.


    "Why should we listen to them again? How do we know they are lying just like before? I am done with them. If I will be slaughtered by the Temple soon, I will butcher the aristocrats who run away like rats first before I die." They picked up torches and marched to the Palace to set everything ablaze. When they reached the back gate, which one of the angry servants left open intentionally, they met the person who was supposed to be with the crowd at the plaza. ¡°Champion, why are you...are you here to stop us? Did you choose these obnoxious aristocrats over us?" Said an angry servant disappointedly. Although they were angry and ready to kill any aristocrats they sighted, they were hesitant to fight Ethan. ¡±Please, step aside, Champion.¡° asked the angry mobs, to which Ethan sternly replied, ¡±no can do. I am standing here and that is. I am not letting you pass. Force me if you want.¡° Ethan fixed his claymore over the ground and stood there like a statue blocking the gate.


    "That''s not fair, Champion,¡± cried an angry woman, ¡°they took my thirteen-year-old boy to the wall. My young boy was so scared, he tried to run away one night. Do you know what they did to my boy? They beat him to the pulp and hanged him publicly. Now the King runs away. They are administering justice when they do it to us, but when we do it to them, we are breaking the law? This is unfair. You promise us a just land: a land safe and fair to all classes! You promise us!" A mother who lost her child to the crime of desertion cried to Ethan with her cracking voice.


    ¡±I do promise you: the land of just where all classes are equal under a law that no nobles or kings, no patrons or servants of God, can avoid punishment. But killing all the nobles and burning the Palace on an angry whim is not just."


    ¡°Then, what will you do for, us to get justice?"


    ¡±Well~ it is not entirely executing justice but if you must burn something to relieve your anger, go to the harbour. Burn all the ships there as much as you want. I am on my way myself, so be my guest. I will let you burn them but don''t touch the Palace." Ethan gave an alternative to the angry crowds.


    The mobs were hesitant at first, but Ethan did not seem like lying, so they headed down to the harbour and burnt all the ships including the Royal Caravel of Crown just as Ethan said.


    ¡±It is done, your Highness.¡° a messenger reported to Cleo, ¡±all ships and boats in Midlake are destroyed."


    ¡°Good. Now, no one, even I, can run away anymore. We are truly cornered," muttered Cleo. It turned out that she ordered Ethan to let the people burn the ships.


    She gently laid the jewel crown on a cushion and picked up the decorated iron helmet. With twin blades which had been her trusted companions for years at each side of her waist, she was ready to go out for battle. ¡±My Lords, are you ready to ride for battle, alongside your liege, just like your forefathers did?¡° She greeted the lords who were waiting for her in the throne hall. She saw Ethan had also joined them. They all were in armours just like her, saying farewells for one last time to their spouses and families. ¡±I am, my liege,¡° answered Arthur. Although his eyes were blurred and his knees were not as used to be, Arthur stubbornly joined Cleo on the ride. The other lords also answered Cleo by picking up their helmets and hitting them with their chests,¡± We are, your Highness."


    ¡°Then, let''s go meet our army at the plaza."


    As soon as they set foot on the bastion which overviewed the plaza, they saw a big crowd they had never seen before. As if half of the city had come before their eyes, the plaza was overfilled with the sea of people stretching out to the roads and streets. The recorded crowd at the evening prayer session hosted by Louise became pale in comparison to the massive rally before them.


    ¡°Citizens of Midlake, your Queen Cleo Adder Eclair!" Declared the minister of the Crown as he invited Cleo for her first public address.


    As soon as they heard the minister call Cleo ''Queen'', the crowd became anxious, filling the plaza with mutters.


    Even though the start was rough, Cleo strode forward confidently. Before she started, she gazed upon the crowd to let their energy seed in her.


    ¡±I understand your confusion and concern regarding the matter of my cousin King, Louise. As of now, Louise Adder Sinclair is missing for an unknown reason. But I, CLEO ADDER ECLAIR, daughter of James Adder Eclair, shall lead you all faithfully just like any Adders before me. Thirteen years ago, on this day, my father, King James, discovered the truth of the Temple and tried to reform it with a law. He was a visionary but never was a strong warrior. He was crushed and marked as rebellious while his ambition was buried along with the truth. As buried deep as the Temple may, the truths are recovered by our Champion with his return to earth as a Revenant. He blesses us, this city, with his presence. However, the ever-lying Temple has struck us again to dominate us with their lies. This time, they want to bury the truth together with the whole city. BUT I WILL NOT LET THEM!!" Declared Cleo.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it    After her passionate speech, the anxious eyes of the crowd became resolved. They showed their support with cheers and fists.


    Cleo continued, ¡°Today, with this armour and twin blades, I will fight the enemies with a frontal charge. As your Liege, I ask you... will you the join me!?¡±


    ¡°We will!!¡±


    ¡°Then, we shall head out to join our brothers and sisters at the forefront of the battle. Never forget this day, the day we march together. This will be the day people will retell for many years to come. Bards will sing, poets will recite, dancers will perform, storytellers will retell, and artists will capture on their canvases about today. We will be history and pave the FUTURE! TO BATTLE!!¡±


    ¡°May Queen reign victory!! To BATTLE!¡±


    The crowd raised their arms, waving all sorts of tools from their workplaces which could be used as weapons: rakes and pitchforks, hammers and axes, sticks and spears_ all of which looked worn out from infinite times of usage. Their equipment paled in comparison even for the most ragged unit in Temple, but their spirit was unmatched in all of Midland.


    At the crowd''s chant, Cleo and the lords of Midlake went down to the courtyard where their armoured mounts and a unit of heavy cavalry were waiting.


    ¡°I admit I didn''t expect that to go well." General Aldrich spoke his honest surprise. "You now have my utmost loyalty and respect, my Queen." The other lords and commanders also swore their undefeatable loyalty.


    ¡°I am honoured, my Lords. Now, let us go to battle. General Aldrich, you take half the men with lord Gabby and lord Pelion. Strike east camp. Take the main road and attack the headquarters. Commander Delby and lord Fern shall march through neighbourhoods and be your flanks. Since most of the streets and neighbourhoods are in our control, they will catch up with you quickly at the enemy main camp. Easton army has only small numbers of Templers with them so a few spellcasters and a unit of broomstick will be enough. I shall head north with Ethan, and fight the forces of Grand Templer. Commander Peak and Lord Onion, please be my flanks.¡± Cleo recapitulated the battle plans. ¡°You shall have it, my liege. I will take the Easton camp for you," sworn Aldrich.


    ¡±What about me,¡° asked Arthur as Cleo did not mention him, ¡±don''t tell me that you don''t need me now since I am old." ¡°Of course not, Uncle Arthur. I need you and Luther to support me in my rear. I am going for a full frontal heavy charge toward the enemy headquarters. I won''t stop till I reach my target. Commander Killington, please guard my middle so my army isn''t cut off in half." ¡±Very well. We will take care of the enemies you leave behind. But are you sure it is enough at the front with just you and Ethan? A lot of Templers will be waiting there for you." ¡°Don''t worry. Dovos, Igu?n, and Abel will join me at the hospital. Alright, then. Let''s ride out.¡± Cleo strapped herself on her mount and took the lance her squire handed over. As she was about to set off, she thanked her lords who trusted her with gratitude, "I hope to see you all again and lift our cups of wine in the ballroom." Aldrich replied lightly with a joke, ¡°I have never missed any party that serves wine. You will surely see my face there.¡±


    As soon as the iron gate of the castle was lifted, the decorated cavalry of Midlake rode off to their destinations in full gallop, fluttering their purple capes in the wind, passing by the newly formed massive army made up of brave and responsible civilians of Midlake. They split into two; one to the east to fight the Easton army led by the young Baron of House Clement, and another to the north to face the coalition army of Temple, Norg, and Rode dukedom commanded by none other than the Grand Templer, Midland''s most renowned warrior.


    The massive movement shook the ground. The people who did not join the rally also came out when they saw the giant army of their liege. Hope rekindled in their hearts.


    Soon, the new energetic force of Midlake, led by Cleo, reached their battlefronts and joined their brothers and sisters.


    ¡°Cleo! Ethan! Finally, they are here!¡± Abel screamed cheerfully when she saw her long-awaiting reinforcement at the corner of the road. The arrival of reinforcement led by the Princess herself reignited their unyielding spirit in the hearts of the exhausted soldiers of the Crown.


    The captain of the defending camp quickly blew the warhorn, telling his men to make way for the heavy cavalry.


    Unbeknownst to the arrival of Cleo and her cavalry, the soldiers of Temple thought the soldiers of Crown had given up struggle when the barricades were removed. They naively pushed through the gaps the soldiers of the Crown made, only to be trampled by the unstoppable force led by the armoured beasts.


    Cleo''s heavy cavalry crushed the unsuspected enemies in a flash and broke through the enemies'' ranks. After the breakthrough, Cleo and Ethan backtracked into the enemy forward camp to lift the siege at the hospital entirely. While commander Killington was keeping the path open in the middle, Luther and Arthur brought in the newly formed militia from the rear along the path. Like a fountain, they gushed through the centre and encircled the enemies from the top.


    The lightning-fast strike with overwhelming force brought the enemies to their knees quickly. Soon, except for a few stubborn Templers whom Ethan and Cleo took down, most of the enemies surrendered to the forces of Midlake. The city hospital was liberated, and the main road near it came under full control by the Crown.


    After the thrilling taste of their first victory, the people of Midlake shouted in cheers, chanting their gracious leader''s name in unison, ¡°Cleo the Warrior Queen! Cleo the Mighty Queen! Cleo the Adder Queen!¡±

 Ch81: Unwavering friendship

    A bit earlier near the city hospital before Cleo''s arrival, the neighbourhood near the main road was under serious threat from Temple. The enemy brought in a guide who could take them slip through Midlake''s traps. If so, the enemy would reach the main road behind the hospital and surround the Crown''s camp.


    Jorah took the dangerous mission himself. Alone, he went to assassinate the guide. Jorah successfully hindered the enemy''s advance with his last pouch of black powder although he was also trapped behind the enemies. The roof Jorah was stepping on was torn down by a powerful Templer causing him to fall onto the second floor. Blocks of rubble locked his leg between the narrow gap. He could not escape before the enemies surrounded the building.


    Alone behind the enemy line, Jorah accepted his end till his friend came to his rescue. ¡°Why are you here, Gura?" ¡±Do you even have to ask? I am here for you, of course." ¡°That''s exactly why I am asking. One is enough. Why do you have to throw away your life? They need you there to lead them, dimwit." ¡±Gosh...stop being an ass and show some gratitude. I ain''t going to die and neither you are. We are getting out of here. So, shut up and let me focus, will you?" Gura scolded Jorah who was talking nonsense while he was using all the strength he had to remove the rubble, ¡°make yourself useful and...¡± ¡°I am already trying to take my leg out. You don''t have to tell me. Just lift it a bit more using your core."


    Jorah and Gura fought like cats and dogs even though they were in deep trouble. Shouts and swears were getting closer as the footsteps were getting nearer. They heard the enemies searching them downstairs. It was a matter of time before the angry enemies found and slaughtered them like pigs for revenge. Gura kept lifting the block, but it did not move since it was interlocked with another block. Then, they heard a bang- the door opened, and saw a bunch of bloodthirsty faces snarling at them like hungry beasts. Gura was forced to fight instead of helping his friend. He spun his lance and controlled the enemies'' steps. Gura dared them to step forward.


    The soldiers of Temple, even though there were ten of them, were intimidated. They were like a pack of hyenas facing a lone but unyielding lion in a small den.


    One brave but naive hyena stepped forward, hoping for glory and fame. The greedy man was made into a sieve by Gura instantly.


    ¡±I can do this all day. Come if you want to die. I just have to add ten more to my kill count,¡° threatened Gura while licking his lips. He entered a state of trance.


    Gura looked like a menace even for Jorah. It was the face Jorah could not forget: the last time he saw it- Gura killed 15 wolves alone.


    While the enemies were in a daze, Gura took the opportunity and struck first. He stabbed the one at the right end first, then he spun again and took out the left end. His steps were light, his spins were fast, and his strikes were deadly. He was in full control of this fight.


    However, Jorah did not think they were out of danger yet. He was hearing more steps coming into the building. He needed to free himself and get out of there soon. Jorah pulled his foot but it was stuck so he decided to break it. He pulled it again, this time he did not stop. He endured the pain and forcibly took out his foot, scathing his leg and dislocating the ankle. When more enemies came, Jorah was already free. ¡±Gura!¡° He called his friend. Just by exchanging a look, they understood each other. Both of them dashed toward the window and jumped out from the second floor while holding the lance together. The lance as vault, broke their fall and they landed safely to the ground.


    ¡±Bastards! Don''t let them get away. I will skin them alive so, if those bastards escape, I will skin you guys instead." Jorah and Gura heard a deeply hated order from the enemy''s captain behind their backs. "He seems to be brimming with anger. Are we his mortal enemies from previous lives?" Joked Gura to his friend. "Well, I blew up half his face so..." Jorah sympathised. When he exploded that pouch of gunpowder on the guide, the enemy captain was also hit by the blast and half of his face was burnt.


    They were chased down by a long tail of desperate enemies. They were able to escape the encirclement inside a small room by jumping off the building but soon they found it impossible to escape. Jorah''s injury dragged them down.


    "Leave. You don''t have to think this is your fault. I take the mission on my own. Not because of you. I am a warrior and I am always ready since I take this path. This is war. And in war, people die. Just think that I am another one of them." Jorah let go of his arm on Gura''s shoulder.


    However, Gura quickly put it back. "You aren''t a number. You are my friend. And I never leave my friends behind."


    "Damnit, Gura. You are getting both of us killed. If we are going to die, let me die as a hero who stays behind for his friend. Not as a helpless fu*k who got us both killed." Jorah pushed his friend who insisted on dragging him. He turned to face his chasers. Undaunted by the forty chasers who were in full bloodhound mode, he took out the white sabre. He was resolved to go down with them if he could give his friend a few minutes. He yelled out a loud warcry, "Rwarrr..!"This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Upon his cry, a two-storied building beside the chasers shook and collapsed, burying one-fourth of the chasers under rubble. The pile of rubbles also blocked the street and separated them. A chaser, who luckily made through, found himself alone with Jorah and Gura. He threw his weapon away when the cold metal of Gura''s lance reached his neck.


    "What happened?" Jorah asked while baffled. Gura laughed and answered, "Ahahaha, look to your right. It is Dovos. I saw him earlier. That''s why I kept dragging you till we passed this building. I am sorry that you didn''t get your heroic moment. You looked cool though. Giving your back to me and facing those guys." Gura made fun of Jorah. Embarrassed, Jorah shook his head and tried to leave without saying anything. But Dovos picked him up and carried him on his shoulder. "Stay still my man. You need to get to the hospital before you make it worse. Old man Elba will fix you up."


    "What about the enemies? They can still get to us through the building."


    "Don''t worry. Our men will take care of them. Reinforcement has arrived. Cleo and Ethan lead the army themselves. They are at the city hospital now and are regrouping to strike the enemy main camp. Commander Peak is also leading his army in the streets sweeping through the neighbourhoods. Counterattack has started." Dovos filled in the events Jorah and Gura missed.


    When they reached the hospital, they saw a bunch of big dogs with fancy shiny armours just as Dovos described. "So, all the men who have been eating and shiting in the castle like cowards have finally decided to come out now, huh? About time." Jorah mocked them.


    A young noble from the cavalry heard him and pulled his collar. "Hey...watch your tongue peasant. Just because you are a leader from Revenant doesn''t mean we are same level. You fight when we tell you to fight. You don''t get to tell us what we do. Understand?" The young noble threatened Jorah. The argument drew spectators from nearby. The arrogant nobleman thought it was not worth drawing attention by picking a fight with an injured man so he withdrew, "Now, go get yourself some treatment, you useless limp." He pushed Jorah.


    Before Jorah fell, Gura pulled his friend up. "Useless? He killed a Templer and three enemy captains just this morning while you were sucking your thumb in bed. He could fu*k you up with one arm, you arrogant cunt." Gura stood up for his friend.


    "Oh, are you blind? My cavalry and I just defeated an entire enemy camp which, if I have to emphasize, you could not even fight." "Ride a horse in fancy armour and win a battle doesn''t make you a better warrior. Get down your high horse and fight for once. You will know what a real fight is." "Oh~get off the high horse and fight_ indeed a peasant''s talk."


    The way the young nobleman talked pissed Gura more. He punched the arrogant guy in the face. Unexpected that a peasant would dare to punch a noble, the young arrogant man got hit right to his nose.


    "Aww! You...You break my nose. How dare you! Arrest this insane man." The nobleman called his knights. The other onlooking noblemen also took sides with the young nobleman. They yapped about hanging Gura on a spike as an example.


    "Wow, now you are calling your fathers. Are you so afraid to fight me on your own like a man, huh?" Gura took out his sword and challenged a dual as the knights approached to arrest him.


    Before their fight grew into a bigger commotion, Jorah pulled his friend out of the fight by using his leg as an excuse.


    At the same time, although the arrogant young noble persisted the knights to arrest Gura, the knights pretended to try but let them go.


    "Why do you let that kid disrespect you? You don''t think I can beat his ass?" Gura frustratedly complained to Jorah for pulling him out when they reached the hospital. Jorah laughed, "Oh, you will beat his ass twice before he swings his sword. But that ain''t the point. He is a noble and you are a leader of Revenant. Any friction between you will cause a divide between the two factions which is the most dangerous thing in this perilous period. It is my fault anyway. I started the fight. I blurted out without thinking twice."


    "Still...you can''t let a kid like him disrespect you."


    "I am forty. I have lived through more insults than his age. I have beaten stronger opponents than him with the worst possible odds. I am not an insecure wimp who cares what a kid thinks of me." Jorah showed his maturity as a leader of the Revenant.


    Cleo overheard and thanked him, "I appreciate you not destroying his noble dignity, sir Jorah. Your self-restraint is remarkable. You save me a lot of trouble. The nobles are insecure. They feel threatened as they have never felt this powerless before. So are the people. They never feel so empowered; marching alongside their Liege and carving the future with their hands. The wall between these two worlds of society is thinnest right now. A crack and it would crumble whole. So, thank you for holding yourself back ...and sacrificing yourself for the people. If not for you, the neighbourhood would fallen and the enemies would have encircled the hospital before we made it. You are an inspiration." Cleo tapped her chest twice with her helmet as a form of respect.


    Jorah was given some rest at the hospital while the rest went back to battle.


    "Gura, there is something I need you to do," Cleo asked Gura a favour before she rode to battle. Gura''s face shrank; he muttered discontentedly, "What? You want me to kneel to that bastard? Fine. I will do it for you." "Kneel? What are you talking about? Why would I make you do that, my friend? I am grateful that you put some sense into a bunch of those entitled idiots. They should learn that respect is earned, not freely given because they are born into a noble family. What I want to ask you is to take some men and clear the neighbourhoods. Some deserters from Temple are still hiding around inside some buildings. If the returning civilians were to encounter them, I couldn''t imagine what would happen. ...I know you are tired but all my commanders and I are leaving for enemy main camp. Do it for me, please." Cleo asked Gura politely as if she was asking a favour from a friend.


    Due to her sweet talk, all the frustration and tiredness in Gura melt like snow. Gura hit his chest twice and said to trust it on him. Also, his respect for Cleo swelled twofold. Although a Queen, her heart seemed closer to people than any nobles. Gura swore that he would do anything for her after that day.

 Ch82: The squad

    When the sun was high, right above the world, the battle at the magnificent city of Crown also reached its peak as the people mustered up behind their new Liege and counterattacked the besiegers.


    The war chants rang over the streets of Midlake as the massive force of militia marched toward the main camp of invaders.


    "By the serene lake, we settle! The mother who gives us food and luxe!


    The rough riders have stopped the hoofs! And built roofs!


    Here we are on a green vast plain! Rose a city strong and safe!


    By descendants of Dane who we trust! We ride and rule till we unite this land!


    The Glory and Mighty, Home of Crown!


    We shall stand for centuries to come!"


    Each resonance returning from the sturdy brick wall and lovely wooden building resolved their hearts to keep marching.


    The strong beat echoed their unyielding spirit.


    "I can''t believe it. These ragtag peasants, their only companions to battle are their worn-out weapons against the mightier and sturdier polearms of Temple. Yet, I don''t see a hint of fear in them. Why do I feel like I won''t lose even with just them? Strange, isn''t it?" Arthur spoke out his feelings to Luther who was riding beside him at the head of the crowd.


    While Cleo and the heavy cavalry were regrouping at the hospital, the infantry marched ahead of them. Luther''s militia and a unit of Spellcasters led by Ig¨¹an were integrated as the elite forces into the infantry but they were few compared to Temple''s elite units. Even so, they marched continuously with little resistance from the forces of Temple.


    "We may be a ragtag army. But our number is superior to theirs by two to one. It is only logical that they are on the back foot." Abel showed her confidence in her people. "Only if it is that simple," muttered Arthur.


    With sporadic fighting along the way, they reached five blocks away from the wall where the Retribution Army took over. "Five more blocks from the wall. After this curve, we will see the wall. We will take back what is ours and kick those bastards out." Luther boosted the morale of his army before they entered the battle.


    While they were crying taunts at the enemies they had not seen yet, they heard a loud rumbling sound from a near distance. The sky also turned dark suddenly. They looked up and found clouds made of rocks blanketing over them.


    "Danger above!" Arthur warned his army, "brace yourselves!"


    The sudden colossal danger broke the order within the undisciplined army. The forces of the Crown mostly made up of untrained civilians failed to disperse orderly. They pushed each other, crushing onto weaker people.


    The Spellcasters reacted quickly. They shot fireballs to blow the rocks apart. Some conjured counter-wind which slowed down the fall and minimised the damage.


    "A High Templer on top of that building! The one with the fan in his hand is the one doing this! He took out half of my unit earlier!" An archer, who recognised the danger that Templer posed, alerted his commanders. He noticed that that Templer was the same person who bombarded the aerial assault earlier at the city hospital.


    When the archer mentioned ''High Templer'', he unintentionally spooked the crowd. The innard fear of the public to High Templer was brought up to surface.


    "A High Templer!?" "Run! We don''t stand a chance against such power." "Get inside to take cover." "Out of my way, idiots." The big ragtag army started to crumble in the face of immense power.


    "Hold! Hold your position! Don''t run or push. Stay in formation." Arthur reminded his army to stay calm. A chaotic retreat would be abysmal for an army without discipline. "Those at the side take cover in the buildings first. Those in the middle, remain where you are and help the injured. We also have spellcasters on our side. Don''t panic!" Arthur tried his best to keep his army intact but only his voice turned hoarse. It did not break through the fear of people.


    At that moment, a thunderous clap echoed across the road causing everyone to stoop. The culprit was Luther. He took the boomstick from Abel and shot pointing to the sky. He got the attention in an unconventional way.


    "You bloody idiots! Even if you are not a hero who can defeat a thousand enemies, don''t become a person who kills your brother-in-arms. Don''t step on your own men. Help those in need of aid. Pull them up and get injured to safety first. The rest. Put your arms over your heads and cover. We will pass this together!"


    Luther took the helm of the army as Arthur watched silently. Arthur was proud of how much his son had grown.


    After his speech, Luther threw back the gun to Abel, "shoot him down." "On it."


    Abel took the loaded one from her squire and aimed at the High Templer above the building at the front. The boomstick squad consisted of ten gunners also took a shot.


    However, the metal pellets failed to reach the target on top of the building over a hundred meters away.


    The archers picked up the task the boomstick unit failed. The arrows swooshed through the air and headed to the target. But as soon as they reached the High Templer, they all wobbled and dropped to the ground as if there was an invisible field of shield around the premise of the Templer.


    Unyielding, Abel gave another shot. This time, she aimed a little higher. The metal pellet travelled in a great arch and miraculously reached the top. Even the mighty High Templer was startled as his subordinate had to step in to take it down with an arrow.


    "Another Templer? An archery specialist with a vision equal to an eagle. This is going to be tough," muttered Abel.


    Soon, they saw three more Templers showed up one by one by the side of the High Templer. One had a battle axe, another with a broadsword, and the last one had a long spear. Below them, on the road, was a small but well-trained army coming over the curve.


    "Tough? It seems like you have given a hasty remark, Abel. The other three also seem to be extraordinarily stronger than your average Templers. This is going to be more than just tough. This will be an arduous one." Arthur corrected Abel''s remark after he saw five High Templers and an army standing before them. "It seems that some big dogs from our enemies are tired of waiting, and come out to fight. Without her majesty and champion, we will be wiped out at this rate."


    "But we have them with us."


    "Yes, we do have them. And they don''t know it."


    After the battle at the city hospital, Cleo and Ethan pretended to stay behind while the infantry marched ahead with heavy cavalry catching up later. The Royal tent bearing the banner of House Eclair was set up at the field as if the hospital was served to be the frontline command base. The set-up made the scouts from Temple believe so.


    The ragtag army made of peasants and citizens became an appealing target for the Retribution Army. They sent out an elite detachment to destroy the newly-formed army of Crown before Ethan and heavy cavalry joined. The Temple did not know that Cleo, Ethan and Dovos were secretly hiding among the peasants.


    "Ethan, it is time." Cleo signalled her best fighter.


    "Alright. You guys meet me at the rooftop," said Ethan. He lowered himself in a squatting position as he prepared to jump. The veins bulged like pipes as he contracted his core and thigh muscles.


    Cleo stopped him as he seemed to be in a hurry. "Wait. You can''t go alone. It is dangerous. Let''s go up the stairs together. Ig¨¹an and Abel are still at the front. We have to wait for them."


    "No. Look above. That man is channelling another big spell. I have to stop him now or it will be too late."This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    By reinforcing his muscles with divinity, Ethan leapt into the air and landed on the three-storeyed building alone.


    "Must be nice not needing to go up the stairs," Envied Dovos while Cleo was frustrated at Ethan for not listening to her.


    "Look who is here. Ethanial. I was disappointed when my scouts told me you were not here. You have no idea how glad I am to meet you," welcomed High Templer with the fan when he saw Ethan. "You were a foal who can''t even fight a mantila properly when we first met(ref. Ch6). Now, you have become a Hero, the Champion. Quite an interesting fellow you are." The High Templer with the fan reminisced the old times. "By the way, you remember me, right?" Asked the High Templer.


    "Of course. How could I forget? High Templer Fa¨¹n and his four horsemen. The best hunters of Temple. While I barely survived the mantila, you were playing with it like a sport. Since then, I have been dying to cross swords with you guys."


    "Oh... aren''t you an ambitious one? But you are overestimating yourself too much now that they call you ''Champion''."


    "We will see." Challenged Ethan confidently.


    As soon as Ethan challenged them, Archili the archer gave a welcome shot as a teaser. Ethan dodged the swift attack by slightly tilting to the side. The arrow flew past his head and went into the thick wall behind Ethan.


    Alexel the axeman threw a sneak attack under the cover of his brother''s shot. He predicted where Ethan would dodge his brother''s attack and jumped onto Ethan. He swung his axe.


    Ethan stopped Alexel''s attack with his hand instead of his sword. He knew that the edge of that battleaxe would break his claymore even if he reinforced it. So, he took a step into Alexel''s inner circle, grabbed the handle and pulled aside. With another hand, he formed an ice spike and drilled into Alexel''s face.


    In a split second, Alexel evaded his demise by giving up his axe and letting the wind conjured by Fa¨¹n carry him away.


    "Impressive," complimented Fa¨¹n after Ethan defeated the twin brothers'' attack, "Let''s see if you can keep up." Fa¨¹n increased the challenge for Ethan.


    Reilly the spearman stepped forward. Then, he vanished and appeared before Ethan.


    "Thunder spear," Reilly muttered. The powerful strike penetrated the armour of Ethan as if the steel was just a thick cloth for Reilly. But it missed Ethan''s flesh as Ethan managed to evade it instinctively.


    Ethan nearly kissed goodbye to his life if he hadn''t learned the wind-stepping technique from Sir Ra¨¹n whom he defeated. The blade of the spear brushed his waist near the liver. Still, Ethan felt a sting throughout his body. He noticed the hairs on his forearms standing. "He embedded lightning energy in his spear. If I caught its handle like I did with the axe, I would have been ..."


    Ethan noticed the danger and leapt away not to get shocked. He was in steel armour so any lightning spell user was bad news for him.


    However, as he was in mid-air, he felt he was being pulled toward the guy as big as Dovos by an unknown force.


    "Do it, Broody." His men cheered. "Slice him in half."


    Ethan saw Broody was waiting to cut him in half with his massive broadsword. He reinforced the claymore with divinity and blocked Broody''s with the thickest part of his claymore so that it did not break. He used his other hand to support the block and repel it.


    However, no matter how much he used force, he couldn''t get out of the grip. The unknown force kept pulling him in. The source was the broadsword in Broody''s hand.


    Reilly was also coming for him again. If he wanted to evade Reilly''s attack, he had to give up his sword. He would be disarmed. He fell into a tight spot and there was no way out. He was alone against five enemies. He regretted not listening to Cleo.


    At that moment,


    BANG!!!


    A roar resonated across the skyline of Midlake. The metal pellet brushed the left arm of Broody releasing Ethan from the spell.


    As soon as he was released, Ethan spun his claymore and parried the attack from Reilly. He couldn''t believe he got out alive.


    "How dare you bully my friend while he is alone? Aren''t you guys pathetic, ganging up on one guy!?"


    The loud husky voice of Dovos appeared from the black smoke first before the body had arrived.


    Dovos continued, "Ethan, we have your back now. Your gang have arrived. Let''s beat some asses, together."


    "Right. Don''t look back. Do what you want. I will cover you," said Ig¨¹an.


    "Why are you guys so loud when you haven''t done anything? I was the one who shot that shot." Abel complained to them for being so loud from her cover.


    When Ethan saw his friends had come to help, his fear dispersed like a clear sky. "Took you guys long enough."


    "Well, we can''t skip the stairs like you, so," Cleo argued with Ethan who complained. She was still angry at him.


    The only quiet person on Ethan''s squad was Luther.


    "Interesting weapon of war you have there, woman. Just as the Grand Templer is afraid, science is catching up to the power of spells. But I don''t think it will change much on the battlefield for now. Two worthless soldiers, two mediocre spellcasters, and a warrior queen. I am sad that that''s the squad of The Champion." Mocked Fa¨¹n at Ethan and his friends, "they are just a bunch of noisy lots."


    Ethan took the initiative this time as he was no longer afraid of being surrounded. He dashed toward the most annoying one, Reilly. The lightning spell which could cook him in one touch was a big threat to Ethan who was in full armour. Without him, Ethan could fight the rest freely so the lightning spearman became Ethan''s first pick.


    Luther accessed the situation quickly and ordered Abel to shoot Alexel who was near Reilly. Abel followed as she was told and interrupted Alexel from helping Reilly.


    The archer retaliated at Abel and Luther but Ig¨¹an stood in front of them like an impregnable wall. The arrow Archili shot was so strong, that Ig¨¹an felt a shocking pain in his forearm and elbow when it hit the shield. Yet he did not waver. He was ready to take another. A hundred more if it was for Abel.


    Luther chose Broody as Dovos''s opponent.


    "Sound about right. Big guy to big guy. Stop eyeing Ethan. I shall be your opponent." Dovos challenged Broody.


    Meanwhile, Luther told Cleo to take on the strongest opponent, Fa¨¹n. He knew Cleo could not defeat Fa¨¹n alone but being the swiftest fighter in the group, Cleo was best suited to hinder the wind spell user like Fa¨¹n. "Don''t try to beat him. Just harass him so that he can''t bother Ethan."


    "Sure. I have no intention to suicide. I know my limit." Cleo headed out for Fa¨¹n.


    Just like Cleo, Luther also knew his limit. He had accepted his shortcomings as a non-spellcaster. He might have defeated small-time Templers in the past but he knew he would just be a hindrance to the team in the high-level fight. He grew to accept things as they were and help out as best as he could. He rendered strategies for the team.


    "Oh. The beautiful queen of Midland wants to fight me? I am fluttered," joked Fa¨¹n when Cleo challenged him, "it has been a long time since I last danced with a beautiful lady. I shall gladly accept your invitation." Fa¨¹n promised to dance with Cleo instead of helping his colleagues.


    As no one would bother him anymore, Ethan boldly took on Reilly, "Let''s see what you''ve got now that you won''t have any help." Ethan mocked Reilly who nearly killed him earlier with the help of Broody.


    Reilly tried to stop the advance of Ethan with his range advantage of the spear. With rapid successive thrusts, he deterred Ethan or so he hoped. Ethan played a surprise move by conjuring a big block of ice on the tip of Reilly''s spear. Although the ice was melted within seconds by the heat from the lightning spell, that three seconds was enough for Ethan to get inside Reilly''s inner circle of defence with wind-steps and end Reilly.


    Ethan''s next target was Alexel who came a little late to help Reilly. Alexel''s attacks were swifter and stronger with twin axes than the two-handed battleaxe from earlier. They were more brutal and threatening. Alexel was like a berserking bull targeting full-on his tail. The arrows from Archili also sporadically came toward Ethan without going for Abel and Ig¨¹an so Ethan was on back foot. Whenever he tried to counterattack Alexel, Archili''s arrow would hinder him. Ethan had no choice but to keep dodging until he managed to find a way to get out of the loop.


    "Abel, help Ethan." Luther, who was in full overseer mode, saw Ethan and asked Abel to give a support fire from the back.


    At Luther''s command, Abel shot Alexel. The metal pellet headed toward the leg but was shot down in mid-air. "Tsk* that damn archer. How can he even see it?" As Abel suspected, Archili proved to be the biggest hassle. "We ought to do something to that archer or we will lose," Abel warned Luther.


    Luther racked his brain when he saw Archili nocking another arrow. He closed his eyes and constructed the battlefield from a bird-eye view. He imagined them as pieces on board like his father Arthur taught. He found an answer, "Ig¨¹an, switch with Dovos and take that broadsword guy! Dovos! Do your thing and get the archer!" He swiftly adapted the strategy.


    Upon his command, Ig¨¹an hurriedly swapped roles with Dovos. Ig¨¹an''s wooden shield was perfect against Broody''s magnetic ability. His shield could not be manipulated by Broody like the hammer of Dovos or Ethan''s claymore.


    As his back was safe and well protected by Ig¨¹an, Dovos locked on Archili as his target. He swang his warhammer into the air and crowed, "Quakadoladoo!"


    A slam from his hammer rocked the building they were on. A big crack appeared where the hammer hit and travelled across the rooftop toward Archili. When the massive destructive force reached the end where it could no longer travel, it exploded in full force bringing down the roof of the building along with Archili who was on top of it.


    With the archer gone, Ethan was freed.


    "Finally, that annoying archer is gone," said Ethan with a grin, "there is a debt you have to pay. I am taking it back now."


    Ethan changed his stance as soon as the arrows were gone. He took a step forward shifting all his weight to the front. He swang diagonally upwards from the left. When Alexel saw Ethan''s claymore at the side, he took it as an opening and struck vertically.


    "No, you aren''t," Alexel replied. He confidently predicted his win as he had a lesser swing circumference than Ethan. His axes would reach first and chop Ethan to death. However, his calculation was far from reality.


    Ethan boosted his swing with a wind spell and landed on Alexel first. The edge of Ethan''s blade cut from the right elbow to the left forearm; mutilating Alexel.


    "You should have kept your hands away. This is payback for what you did to my woman(ref:ch6). You will never use your dirty hands again!" Roared Ethan. Then, he twisted his blade and slashed. The tip of Claymore slipped into Alexel''s neck spewing blood. Alexel tried to put pressure on his neck in a vain attempt to stop the bleeding but his hands were not with him anymore either. For a split second, Alexel forgot his arms were already cut off. Fail to accept his fate, Alexel dropped to the ground in anguish.


    "Only three more," said Ethan as he locked on his next target. There were only Fa¨¹n, Archili, and Broody left, although Broody was the only one left on the roof of the same building.


    Ethan saw everyone except Cleo was onto Broody. Archili was still under the pile of rubbles. "Cleo? Is she fighting Fa¨¹n alone at the building across?" A sense of worry hit Ethan. When he turned to Fa¨¹n, a figure swiftly flew past him. The figure stopped when it hit the wall.


    The figure turned out to be Cleo.

 Ch83: The man with the fan

    A while ago, before Cleo was thrown away by Fa¨¹n,


    At the battlefield below the buildings,


    Arthur and his militia army were given breathing ground after Ethan and the group drew the attention of Fa¨¹n from the army. Fa¨¹n''s bombardments were flattening the army before Ethan went up. It would be over for Midlake if Ethan weren''t with them.


    Arthur regrouped his men who were scattered after bombardment and reformed formation quickly. Although the threat above was clear, there was still a hurdle in front. His army outnumbered the enemy at the front ten to one yet the advantage could not be exploited due to the narrow battlefield.


    The main road of the city was wide enough for three carriages to be driven shoulder to shoulder, however, it was tiny compared to the massive army the crown had raised.


    If it were an open field, Arthur would have encircled the enemy two times. The limited space gave him no choice but to go head-on against the enemy who were well-prepared and well-equipped.


    A lot of men would fall at the tips of enemies'' lances. Yet Arthur told them to charge in.


    "The enemy main camp is just ahead. This is the last hurdle to the final battle. We have the number. And we have the God. The champions are fighting above us as I speak. So, we shall fulfil our task here below. Charge!! Drive out the invaders!"


    On his command, the armed citizen of Midlake dashed toward the enemies'' lances fearlessly in unison roar. "RAWRrr!!!!" Although the boomstick squad could not give support as they would hit their own men, the archers gave support with great arch of fire.


    Upon contact, all the people in the first line of charge fell victim to the blade of enemies'' lances within seconds. Yet the people in second did not waver. They slipped through the gaps between their fallen comrades and rushed to take down their enemies. However, another set of lances appeared from behind the first line of enemies and skewered them. Everyone on the first wave of charge was obliterated soon.


    "Keep pushing. Don''t break the charge. Do not leave the gaps. Keep pushing! The enemy will fall soon!" Arthur shouted. He noticed fear had taken seed in his men after the first wave so he pushed his men. "Don''t stop, you idiots! Keep pushing." He ground his teeth as he watched his bigger yet weak army struggle against the smaller elite forces. "Please, keep pushing. Even if one man makes it through, the enemy line will fall," muttered Arthur alone.


    Although Arthur prayed, his wish did not come true. His army which was made of average dutiful citizens hit the impassable wall. The iron spirit of Midlakers was broken by the fear installed by the brutal steels of Temple.


    The difference in discipline between the two armies was huge. While the elite soldiers of Temple stood there like a sturdy wall in front of the sea of enemies, the armed citizens of Midlake started to waver after witnessing deaths. On top of that, a building suddenly collapsed which frightened them even more.


    The charge was broken as no one dared to run into death anymore.


    "Who ordered you to stop!?" Yelled Arthur. "Don''t mind the fight above! Don''t mistake. Our queen and Champion will beat them for sure. So, keep going! Move your feet, cowards! Are you planning to let these bastards stay forever? They destroyed our homes and killed our people. Are you willing to serve these bastards? If not, die fighting for death as a warrior is more noble than living as a slave."


    Arthur tried his best to keep the spirit going. He saw the flame reignited in a few eyes. But it was not enough to charge into the deadly lances. There was no way he could defeat three hundred elite soldiers with a few spellcasters, archers and boomsticks.


    The forces of Temple knew they were winning so they started to march forward pressuring their intimidated opponents to retreat. They stomped their metal boots and made big moves which led Arthur''s inexperienced army to collapse.


    "Hold your ground. Don''t retreat." Arthur desperately shouted but his scream did not reach into their ears for the second time.


    When the massive peasant army was about to collapse, the new rays of hope came along with the sound of hoofs.


    It was the heavy cavalry led by the nobles of Midlake. With rays of evening sun shining on their glittering armour, the cavalry entered the battlefield like warriors sent from heaven. "Riders, it is time!" The young arrogant noble who fought with Gura led his men toward the battle. "Let us ride to battle and show our people why we are the ''nobles''; the masters and protectors of this land, the rein of our country. We shall ride into the spears of enemies fearlessly and break their lines. Anyone who turns back will be a disgrace to the family. Keep your eyes only forward and hold your lances straight. If death awaits us there, we shall meet again in the next life. If victory awaits, we shall clink our cups again in the hall of the Palace. Cavalry! ONWARDS!!"


    The heavy cavalry charged courageously against the line of polearms which the militia could not break through. They knew it would hurt them yet those once-snobbish knights went ahead for their paralyzed footmen.


    No one from both sides believed the noble knights to have the actual gut to sacrifice for the infantry made of peasants. But as soon as they witnessed the impossible, the peasants-army who were once frightened by the enemy pikes regained courage. "Infantry! Follow the cavalry! Squeeze inside the enemy line through the hole the cavalry makes for us," shouted Arthur.


    Once the cavalry broke the first three lines of daunting pikes, the infantry fiercely rushed in and overwhelmed the enemy.


    The nobles paid a heavy price but they were rewarded with utmost loyalty and respect from their subjects. The peasants who always viewed the nobles as lazy arrogant buns changed their view.


    The nobles and peasants, together in one heart, fought the elite army of the Temple.


    "Impressive. What did you feed those nobles to have the gut to sacrifice for the lowly peasants?"Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Fa¨¹n asked Cleo when he saw his men being pushed back.


    "Nothing but the truth," replied Cleo. "Nobles bleed the same red as the peasants when we are hurt. There is no difference. After all, nobility is not in our blood but in our deeds. I just reminded them the truth they forgot."


    "I see. No wonder Lord Mordu'' deems you as a threat greater than Claudia''s invasion of Westex. You are indeed a threat to Temple and its Order. For my master, I must eliminate both you and Ethan right here and now. Dance time is over, my dear young queen. I hate to hurt a beautiful woman but I must do so."


    Cleo saw Fa¨¹n flapping his fan gently but she was hit by a strong wave of wind. She felt as if she was hit by a storm. Cleo was thrown away over a distance and then slammed into a wall. She was not able to stand up after that. Her back sounded broken when she tried to stand.


    When Ethan saw Cleo was hurt, he thought of tending to her but Luther was already there so he let him be. "Sir Luther. Please take care of her. Get her back to the hospital. Cleo, rest assured. I will take care of the things from here. I will defeat the Retribution army and kick them out of the city." Ethan promised Cleo that he would bring victory for Midlake.


    "No, you won''t. You won''t even reach to the proximity of Grand Templer, let alone to Lord Mordu''. Your reckless act of rebellion will end here. I will kill everyone below first to let you know how vain your fight is. Then, I will kill their new queen, and then you. After that, I will restore the order." Fa¨¹n declared. He flipped his fan and a bunch of big chunks of rubbles flew up in the air as if they were feathers.


    Fa¨¹n''s show of power baffled Dovos and Ig¨¹an. "I thought he could only lift small rocks. What is this!? Each block is bigger than my head. He is lifting all of them at once. And he is doing it easily like he is breathing. He is a fricking monster," mumbled Dovos.


    Fa¨¹n continued, "The deaths of many lives will be upon you, Ethan. Because of your stupidity. Part of it is my fault though. Because I let you escape back then. If I had killed you, no one would be dead today." When Fa¨¹n lowered his fan, the floating rubbles swooshed down to the army below, flattening everyone indiscriminately. Even the forces from Temple became victims of the ruthless bombardment.


    Ethan tried to stop the rubble but his magic in wind attribute was nothing comparable to Fa¨¹n.


    The next attack came immediately after the first. Just like before, the big chunks of rocks were floating like feathers. Dovos regretted breaking the building apart earlier to attack Archili.


    "Face me first, Fa¨¹n!!" Ethan shouted. This time, Ethan chose his strongest attribute to block the attack. He grabbed a bunch of stones and chanted, "*Divination!" He reinforced his body and the stones with divinity and threw them at the rubbles. As if launched by the boomstick Abel used, the small stones flew in full of power and destroyed the big rubbles into pieces.


    "You won''t touch a single one of them as long as I am alive, Fa¨¹n. So, come and face me first. A dual."


    Fa¨¹n smirked when he heard Ethan''s challenge, "Finally, you have the gut to face me. I hope you don''t take back your words again like last time." Fa¨¹n accepted the dual. For the first time in five years, Fa¨¹n drew out his sword which had been hanging idly by his waist. "This is the blade my brother, Ra¨¹n, gifted me when I was first ordained as the High Templer. Never once since then, did I draw it out. You should be honoured."


    "Honoured? Why should I feel honoured by a sword given by the rapist(Ch.46) who I had sent to hell for his crime?" Ethan taunted to mess with Fa¨¹n. ''Any calm opponent is a scary opponent'' he was once taught. He messed with Fa¨¹n so that Fa¨¹n could not think straight.


    His strategy worked as Fa¨¹n launched an attack immediately after the taunt.


    "You will regret saying that!"


    "Make me!"


    The two warriors jumped across the building and clashed in mid-air. The force of the crash was so strong that the onlookers below felt their hearts flutter by the vibration. Any normal blades would have been broken after such a strong clash. It proved the mastery of both warriors in divine reinforcement.


    Ethan dropped back to the roof but Fa¨¹n stayed in the air even after the clash. Just like Ethan, Fa¨¹n was also pushed back by the force but he kicked the air and stayed afloat.


    Ethan learnt something new; mastery of wind-step could manipulate the air as a solid object and step on it.


    "Don''t think I can''t get to you because you are in the air." Ethan leapt again.


    "What a suicide. Don''t come to fight an eagle in the air when you are a frog which can only jump. Let me give you a free lesson. Triple wind slash!" Conjured Fa¨¹n expecting Ethan would not be able to dodge.


    However, Ethan kicked the air to his left and directed his course to the right, dodging Fa¨¹n''s attack. Then, from a near distance, Ethan shot flying rocks at Fa¨¹n.


    Due to the short distance; and the attack was out of Fa¨¹n''s expectation; Ethan''s attack landed on Fa¨¹n directly and brought Fa¨¹n down to the roof. Ethan would have won if Fa¨¹n had not reinforced his body with divinity at the last second.


    "You fast learner, huh? I am impressed. You get the principle behind the wind-walking steps in one look. No wonder you grow this much in such a short time. Let''s see if you can get these too!" Enraged by his technique being stolen, Fa¨¹n charged in like a bull. "Tornado!"


    A rapid whirlwind quickly caught Ethan and arrested him within its spin as Fa¨¹n threw successive slashes from outside. It was a technique to attack the opponent from all directions without the need for complex footwork.


    However, Ethan deflected it by freezing the air_ chilling winter favoured him_ and dispersing the whirlwind. He successfully blocked and parried the swift attacks from Fa¨¹n.


    After exchanging blows a few times in close combat, Fa¨¹n retreated to the distance where he had an advantage. He found out Ethan exceeded in divination than him.


    "What''s with you?" Asked Ethan. "I thought there would be a huge difference between you with a sword and not. There is nothing different other than both of your hands are full now. I guess there is nothing much to expect from a sword given by a degenerate." Ethan ridiculed Fa¨¹n''s late brother again so that Fa¨¹n could not keep his calm.


    "Damn you. I will shut that mouth of yours. Taste this! Wrath of the neverending storm!" Casted Fa¨¹n successive wind slashes from both hands.


    Ethan deflected the first few but he soon found heavy on his blade. He could no longer keep up with the speed of Fa¨¹n with two blades. "Even though his brother is a shit, he truly is a monster. He is throwing all these spells like he is breathing." Ethan admitted how powerful Fa¨¹n was. Ethan tried to dodge but Fa¨¹n''s swift attacks easily caught up with him. He wished he had a shield like Ig¨¹an at a time like that.


    Ig¨¹an and Dovos were busy with Broody and Archili at the moment. When rubbles were lifted by Fa¨¹n, Archili who was buried below the rubbles escaped and rejoined the fight.


    While thinking about Archili, an idea came to Ethan. He found a way to escape from Fa¨¹n''s assault. He stomped hard and the roof he was standing on collapsed, escaping to the level below. From there, he dashed under where Fa¨¹n was standing and gifted him an uppercut with the fist through the floor. It hit right to the chin and knocked Fa¨¹n over.


    "Damn you." Fa¨¹n shook the shock out of his head and flew into the air where he had more advantage. Then, he threw his sword from above, "Twirling serpent!"


    The spinning blade headed toward Ethan as swiftly as an arrow from the bow. Ethan deflected it but it curved back to Ethan as if it was alive. Ethan found out Fa¨¹n was manipulating it with a wind spell. He was late to dodge or parry so he blocked it with his claymore. However, the spinning blade did not stop, instead, it started drilling into Ethan''s blade. Ethan put all his effort into enchanting his sword with divine reinforcement to prevent breaking but the force of drilling was too powerful even for his master divination spell. A crack started to show.


    "Argh!!! If you want it so much, you can have it." Ethan gave up saving his jewels-crowned ordained blade and chose the spear Reilly dropped. He picked it up with his foot, caught it in one hand, and threw it as a javelin.


    It all happened so fast that unsuspecting Fa¨¹n, whose focus was all on Ethan''s ordained claymore, failed to dodge the spear. He only noticed it when it pierced his chest and went through it.


    "It was a good fight, sir Fa¨¹n. If we had not met in the wrong set-up, I would have learnt a lot from you."

 Ch84: Fit for a Champion

    After the defeat of Fa¨¹n, Broody quickly surrendered as he was outnumbered by three to one meanwhile Archili chose to escape himself without helping Broody.


    Without its masters, the elite army of Temple was also forced back to its main camp.


    After its second major victory, Arthur''s peasant army had turned into a competent army with peak morale. They were begging to continue marching to the enemy main camp in the same evening. Their blood was boiling with excitement. Arthur had to talk into them that the wounded needed a rest.


    The Crown forces threatened the Army of Retribution, which was sitting at the northern plaza near the gate by giving its back to the wall, from three fronts. With just one neighbourhood apart between them, the two armies slept through the tense night in Midlake while facing each other.


    "What are you doing here?" Cleo asked Ethan when she saw him visiting her at the palace without being with the army. "You need to be at the frontline in case the Temple counterattacks at night."


    "It is fine. Ig¨¹an and Dovos are there. So are all the other Spellcasters. They will be fine. I need to see you are alright so that I can fight clear-headed tomorrow. Also, I saw you smile when you saw me just now. Don''t act like you don''t like it."


    "I don''t. I am fine so please go back to the frontline. I need you there. Not here." Although she enjoyed seeing him, the victory of war was most important for her at the moment so she shut her heart and told Ethan to go. As a queen, she did not want to risk her subjects'' lives by selfishly keeping Ethan near her.


    "Everyone is there. Arthur, Luther, Gura. Dovos and Ig¨¹an. At least I need to be here for you."


    "Abel is here. So, is Jorah. Royal physician as well as old man Elba are taking care of me, too. I have more than enough people here to comfort me. So, you can go." Cleo coldly rejected Ethan''s offer.


    However, Ethan used his broken claymore as an excuse to stay longer. "You aren''t getting rid of me this easily. The ordained sword I got from Louise was broken during the last fight. I can''t go back until the blacksmith finishes repairing it, or he makes me a new one. Also, there are some injuries I need Mr.Elba to tend to." Ethan clung to Cleo like a lizard. Battle after battle, Ethan found out how vulnerable a human life was. Even a mighty High Templer might perish in one move. He was scared he or Cleo would go away suddenly. When he was with Leila, he parted with her suddenly and never saw her again. He did not want to lose Cleo like that again. If death was something he could not stop, then, at least, he wanted to cherish the moment he had.


    "You are unexpectedly a clingy type, aren''t you? Show me. Your injuries."


    "Here." Ethan pulled up his shirt and showed some bruises.


    Ethan''s injuries were light compared to the fight he was in. But what frightened Cleo were the old scars on his body; some of which were just a tiny distance away from fatal spots.


    Cleo told him to come closer, as it was still painful to move her back, and blew on his injury. "There. You will get better soon."


    "What? What did you do?"


    "I gave you some love. I may not know about healing like Mr.Elba or a royal physician. But my mother once told me it is one of the best medicine."


    It was quite cheesy but Ethan liked it. "And your mother is right. I feel better already."


    "Good. Now, go. There is a small room near the throne hall. All weapons once wielded by the late kings of Midland are displayed there. They were forged by the best smiths in the kingdom so I guarantee their quality. One of them is ''Victrix''. It is the mighty spear that accompanied King Dane in his conquest of unification. You may take it if you want." Cleo told Ethan to check the place out and see if there was anything that suited him before he bought a new weapon from the town blacksmith.


    On Cleo''s recommendation, he went to look for a weapon at the throne room though he did not expect much. "All the weapons must be old and rusty by now." But when he reached there, he was flabbergasted by the condition of all the weapons. They were in a pristine state as if they were recently made. He doubted some of them even saw a battle in their lives. The custodian explained that he mended, cleaned, and polished them every alternate day to keep them in the pristine state as these weapons were the treasures of the kingdom. The sparkle in the custodian''s eyes showed the love and pride he had in his job.


    Ethan walked around and inspected all the weapons as the custodian introduced each weapon one by one. As Ethan suspected, the ones in the best conditions were the ones wielded by Kings who never fought a battle. Only two had served in battles before: the bastard sword which had some nicks on its blade owned by King James the Rebellious and the worn-out Victrix the spear. The latter was more than a century old but her aura of conqueror remained. A look at her and one could tell how fierce she was back in her prime. As soon as he entered the room, Ethan was attracted by those two.


    Ethan picked up the sword first, "there are a few nicks at the blade. But the blades that had tasted blood are less shy in battle so I will take this."


    "Excellent choice, sir champion," replied custodian, "it was the Queen''s late father''s. It cut down many fanatics and Templers before it was brought down by Lord Mordu'' himself. If there is any blade that wants to taste Mordu'' ''s blood the most, this would be it."


    "Good. It is exactly what I need. I will also take Victrix."


    "Also Victrix? B..but sir, it is over a hundred years old. Although I clean off the rust and such, it is not suitable to use in battle any longer. Not to mention, it is the national relic."


    "I know, sir custodian. She is the treasure of treasure. It won''t be an exaggeration if one says she is the history of Midland herself. However, I am not taking her for me. The Queen is in bed but the people need their leader. There is no one but Victrix who is suitable for the role, is there?"


    Ethan convinced the custodian. He picked up the spear. It was light compared to its length. The wood was over a hundred years old but still retained its strength and flexibility. There was not a single mite on it.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.    "My great grandfather was spear-bearer of King Dane. My family has taken care of it successively to this day." The custodian spoke proudly of his work.


    "Your family did a great job. You have my utmost respect. I promise to return her to you in the same state."


    "I sure hope so, sir champion."


    After getting some sleep at the palace, Ethan rode back to the frontline in the middle of the night since the assault would start after the break of dawn. He saw Commander Peak and Lord Onion also join lord Arthur at the camp, strategizing for the assault to the last stand of the enemy at the gate. "We are taking the city back today. ...oh, right in time you have returned, sir Champion. We have just made the plan of attack. How about Her Majesty? Is her Majesty.." greeted Commander Peak when he saw Ethan and asked him about Cleo. He was hesitant as he was afraid her injury would be too great. All the lords felt the same; afraid to lose their new Liege.


    They had already lost Louise. If Cleo, the last lineage of King Dane, were gone too, the throne of Midland would be empty and all lords would be free of bond. Even if they defeated Lord Mordu'' and Temple, the rival Lords would fight each other for the throne. The kingdom would descend into a state of chaos.


    Only when they heard Her Majesty was fine, they showed a sigh of relief.


    "This is good news. Now we can smile. Anyway... I have seen that sword before. Isn''t that King James''s..?"


    "Yes, it is. Her Majesty allowed me as my claymore was broken in the last fight."


    "But are you sure...that you want it? I mean...it is a bastard sword."


    "It is fine. Its versatile role is more suitable for a spellcaster like me. Sometimes, I need one of my hands free to cast a spell. The claymore is too heavy for that. This sword is perfect. It is light enough to hold with one hand and strong enough to cut down armours with two hands."


    "If you say so. I am glad that you find a new weapon quickly. Anyway, what''s that thing wrapped in cloth in your other hand?"


    "This? This is Victrix."


    As soon as Ethan introduced the embodiment of the late conqueror, all the lords muttered confusedly. Perplexed by the action of Ethan, Arthur asked, "Victrix? Do you mean the spear of King Dane? Why did you bring it out of the palace? It is not a weapon for you to wield; even if you are the Champion of God. It is the treasure of Midland. It does not belong on the battlefield." He was displeased by Ethan for treating their treasure as a mere weapon. Arthur had lobbied Ethan as the champion of God. He also supported Ethan''s union with Cleo. But it was for Cleo to ascend as Queen to the throne. He was using Ethan as a tool for Cleo''s ascension. He was displeased with Ethan when Ethan acted up like a King. He had no intention to accept Ethan; a mere tool he was using; as his Liege.


    "Calm down, Lord Arthur. His holy champion must have a reason." Peak stepped in to stop escalation as Arthur seemed to be getting aggressive.


    "I am afraid you have misunderstood me, Sir Arthur. I do not mean to use Victrix as a weapon. She is here as the envoy of Her Majesty. Her Majesty cannot be here with us but Victrix will remind our soldiers that we are the descendants of the conqueror. It shall give them courage and confidence." Ethan explained. "And I have no intention to hold it myself. I wanted sir Luther, the captain of King''s guard and the close aide of Her Majesty, to be the bearer of Victrix."


    After the explanation, Arthur apologised for his mistake ending the quarrel. Arthur was pleased to hear that his son would be the bearer. However, Luther declined the offer as he dared not take the big responsibility. He returned the honour to Ethan, "As the champion of Midlake, you are best suited to take Victrix to battle and bring victory. Take Victrix as the banner on your back and ride to battle."


    Luther conceded himself since it was a huge responsibility to keep it safe, especially as a non-spellcaster. Arthur insisted saying it was only right for the captain of King''s guard to be the spear-bearer of King.


    "Great. Everything is solved. We are good to go then!" Peak exclaimed.


    All issues were solved so they moved on to recapitulating the plans again with Ethan as one last time before battle.


    "This battle is something we have not fought before. Most cities would fall after the walls were breached and part of them fell to carnage. This is the first in history that half of our city has already fallen yet we successfully push back the besiegers. If we succeed, our names will be in the annals: praising us in glory. However, this is no conventional battle like in the field or the wall. This is a complex battle with many levels. The enemy has taken fort inside the neighbourhood. So, we have to fight on the streets as well as inside the building and on the roofs."


    "Then, I will clean up the roof for you. I can easily jump up and..." Ethan pitched in as he was confident that he could easily get to the roof.


    "No. We don''t need you there, sir champion. It is the task of our footsoldiers. Your task is to wait patiently until the infantry creates a path to the barrack where the enemy commander is residing."


    "But I can help. I can easily defeat.."


    "We know. We know that with you there, we will easily win without losing many men."


    "Then, let me hel.."


    "However!" Before Ethan could finish his sentence, Commander Peak interrupted again, "However, you may get tired or injured before your fight with Grand Templer. It is a risk we can''t take. No one but you can take on Grand Templer and have a chance to win in this Midlake. If we can''t defeat the enemy commander, everything we have done will be all nought. So, only put your mind on defeating Grand Templer. Let us take care of the rest. Also, we have built bridges to cross the roofs. God-bestowed spells may be convenient but there is nothing we can''t solve with our hands and brains too." Commander Peak beat his chest as he spoke to show his confidence and pride in his men.


    Ethan saw Luther and the rest also felt the same so he gave in. "Then, I will be in your care. I shall only focus on defeating Grand Templer and lifting the siege."

 Ch85: The final hurdle

    As soon as the first light came, blood started to spill over the streets of Midlake.


    The final struggle to lift the siege began as the subjects of the Crown assaulted the last foothold of the Retribution Army in Midlake at dawn break.


    Experienced soldiers from garrison built up the first wave followed by young enthusiastic able-citizens who picked up arms just a day ago. Against the superior power of the army of Temple, the people of the Crown only had numbers and spirit. Once their flimsy makeshift shield or fragile shaft of pitchfork broken, they either picked up from the dead or went ahead barehanded. As desperate as it looked, it was bravery and determination to fight for their fate.


    The nobles'' selfless charge into the blades of lances at the last battle inspired many the next day. They courageously went against the enemy line of defence.


    The battle was fought on all fronts at the same time. In the streets, the archers took the front to take down enemy pikemen behind the barricades, paving the way for infantry to clear the barricades off the streets. The cavalry followed after. On the roofs, the shieldbearers led the assault after bridging with the ladders while a few archers were giving support from behind.


    It was a long costly assault as they were besieging the fortified position even though it was their own city. The plaza at the northern gate, which the army of Retribution had formed fort, consisted of three segments: the middle main road where the northern barrack sat at the centre, the stables at the west of the road, and the open rally ground at the east of the road. The main road, although being closest to the barrack, gave the biggest challenge as the buildings along the road were all multi-storeys with barricaded enemies inside. It was the same as entering a choke point between the two fully manned forts. The flanks where they had to fight through the stables and rally ground posed easier challenges since the neighbourhoods before them were huts and small houses which were pillaged and burnt down after Temple seized the wall. These two open routes were the ones the crown was betting on.


    Ethan watched the battle from the distance as he was sidelined until the path to the barrack was made from one route. He had no one to talk to since everyone from Dovos and Ig¨¹an to Abel and Gura was in the battle. Only Arthur, who was the overseer, was left with him but they were not on good terms since the incident with the prisoners.


    Ethan decided to meditate while waiting so that he was ready and focused when the time came. However, he failed to collect himself as he kept hearing the wrenching cries from the battlefield. He could sense them. He could feel them. The pain. The desperation. Were they from allies or foes? He felt they were clawing his heart. It was horrifying. When he was in the middle of the fight, he never noticed them. He slashed and hacked many opponents in the past without feeling any empathy at that moment. Everything was for survival during those moments.


    He reflected on himself. However, he doubted he would remember any of these feelings when he was to step into the battle again. He would be slashing and hacking just as before.


    While he was in deep thought, a voice came to remind him. "Sir Champion, sir Arthur has commanded. You are to head into battle immediately."


    Ethan picked up his new sword and came out from his cave. He saw Luther awaiting him in the hallway with Arthur. They were using a building facing the battlefield as their headquarters. "Your mount is ready. You are to ride with me and penetrate enemy headquarters through the stables," said Luther.


    As expected, one of the flanks opened instead of the main road. "Alright. Let us finish this war." Ethan exclaimed confidently.


    When he reached downstairs, he saw Ring waiting for him in full armour set. He had never seen him that gloomy. He seemed to be restricted. "Ring is not a war horse. This heavy armour is too much for him. The usual light armour will be fine, Glen."


    Ethan told his squire to change the armour back but Arthur was firm, "It was me who told him to fix the heavy armour on your mount. This battle won''t be like any fight you have fought before. Enemies'' lances won''t be just from one side. They will be in all directions. Your usual light armour won''t save him. So, just do as you are told."


    The path toward the stable was like a road to hell. Cadavers of fallen soldiers were everywhere. The rotting smell of blood hit the nose as soon as he entered the field. The fight was finished there not that long ago but the crows were already feasting on the flesh of the fallen. They cawed and flew away when Ethan came but soon after the riders passed, they returned to their feast.


    The sound of fighting got louder as they approached the stables. The voice could not be heard even across the close distance so Luther signalled with his hand by raising Victrix in the air. "Charge!!"


    The battlefield was chaotic and messy; purple, yellow, green, all colours were mixing. Since the line of defence had already broken, the soldiers from both sides were mixing with no way to separate.


    The riders ruthlessly trampled any soldiers who stood on their fronts and rushed to the barrack before the enemy built up a new defensive line at the front. Galloping along the bigger warhorses of the Royal Cavalry was straining for Ring, especially due to the heavy armour. Yet it did not fail to run along with the warhorses which were raised to run on armour. During the heavy charge, being separated from the group or falling behind would have left one alone among the enemies.


    When the people of Midlake saw Victrix charging fearlessly under the fluttering banner of Crown, their fighting spirit was boosted up. Some rallied behind the charging cavalry and penetrated deeper into the enemy camp.


    "Captain, incoming enemies on the right." A rider alerted. Luther assessed the situation quickly and improvised a new plan, "they are moving the rear from the main road to form the defensive line in front of us. Ethan, you take the twelve best riders and head straight to the barrack. The rest, with me. We shall intercept the incoming enemies and form the barrier around the barrack."


    As Luther was about to go to form the barrier for him, Ethan sent his regard as a brother in arms, "Luther, may the God and ancestors be with you and defend you safe."


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "Same. Here, take Victrix and let it see victory. Cleo and the people are depending on you a lot. So, I expect nothing other than triumph."


    "And you shall have it." Ethan gave his word as he took over the responsibility of Victrix.


    So, with six riders each on his sides, he rode toward the entrance of the barrack. The enemy footsoldiers along the path tried to block with their pikes but when they saw the staggering beasts furiously charging ahead, they faltered and ran. Those, who did not, were crushed along with their pikes by the beasts in thick heavy armour.


    As they approached the barrack at full speed, they saw several riders coming out of the barrack. Some of the riders were wearing expensive fur robes and exquisite armours that only lords and nobles could afford.


    "They are the enemy commanders. They must be escaping out of the city. Let us chase them." Ethan changed their course.


    When the enemy commanders saw Ethan chasing them, they picked up their speed. Several golden elite guards came up and formed a thin but formidable defence line between their lords and Ethan. They lowered their stance and pointed their halberds outward. The stance alone imposed intimidation on any average mounted warrior and made them think twice about charging in.


    However, the chasers were no average warriors. They were the bravest warriors of Midlake, the Purple Cloaks, who swore to serve the crown in life or death. Also, there was Ethan the champion of God.


    "Do not falter." Ethan gently patted Ring''s neck and whispered into its ears. "You can do this. Just trust me and go straight ahead." He told his mount to charge into the blades of halberds.


    When they were about to crush against the line of halberds, Ethan cast a fire blast. It was not strong enough to defeat the line of halberds held by the elite guards but it was a good distraction to to disturb their stance.


    Once the halberds were pulled up by reflex as a defence to their faces against the blast of fire, they were crushed by the unstoppable iron beasts.


    "Good job, Ring. I will reward you with a pumpkin you like tonight. Now let''s catch those bastards. Don''t let them escape after what they have done."


    Ethan and the riders passed a hurdle successfully but another distraction came from the gatehouse right after it. An arrow came targeting Ring. Only thanks to a faster warhorse which overtook Ring, did the arrow hit it instead of Ring. Ring crushed into its fallen comrade.


    Ethan rolled out to ease the fall. Then, he went back to check on his companion. The rest of the purple knights also stopped chasing the enemy Lords and surrounded Ethan. "Sir champion, are you alright?" They asked but Ethan did not answer. Ethan was too preoccupied with the concern of his companion. He hugged Ring and chanted a healing spell. The spell would not heal any major injury but it relieved any pain temporarily.


    While Ethan was taking care of Ring, another shot came and took out a knight who was guarding Ethan. "Sir champion. This is becoming dangerous. We are being targeted by an exceptional archer from above. The footsoldiers are closing in too."


    The knights advised him to leave Ring and fall back. Ethan could never do that. Not in a million years. He grabbed a javelin from a knight and threw it toward the gatehouse. "You should have run for good when you had the chance, Archili!!"


    The javelin flew like an arrow shot from the bow. It hit Archili''s arrow in mid-air and continued its flight uninterrupted. Archili hid behind the rock-solid wall of the gatehouse. However, the divine-reinforced javelin penetrated the wall and skewered Archili who was taking cover behind it; ending its journey and Archili''s.


    The show of immense power flustered the enemies and allies alike. The enemy footsoldiers gave up to encircle Ethan and dispersed.


    However, when they had cleared the path, the escaping lords of the Retribution Army had already reached the gate.


    "*Tsk. Damn them. They got away." A knight clicked his tongue angrily. "If we had caught them, the war could be over by now."


    "There is no time to stop and complain. Let us chase them even if we have to to the wall of Gambit."


    Ethan decided to chase them even if they had to fight through the hundreds of soldiers between them and the enemy Lords. The knights stopped him. Even for the champion of God, fighting hundreds of soldiers would not be an easy feat. There were hundreds of reasons it could go wrong. They advised to give up chasing and let the enemy retreat outside the city. Even if they could not kill them all, it would still be a win for Midlake by driving the enemy out of the city.


    "It is a pity." They regretted not being able to catch the enemy commanders. Many if came into their minds.


    At that moment, they saw a cloud of dust coming from the east and it was coming in fast.


    "Sir Champion...Those are..."


    "Yes, I can see them too. Those banners. They are the infamous cavalry of Harrimore. So they have come from the south."


    Just as the forces of the Crown were flustered by the arrival of new forces, the retreated army of the Temple was also surprised by the new development. The unannounced arrival of the third force confused everyone.


    One Lord from the Army of Retribution stepped forward with a smug to greet the new army.


    "Lord Harrimore. Finally, you must have decided to take some action too after sitting idly in the south for weeks. You have made the right choice. Lord Mordu'' is the true son of God and the Temple is the true way of life. You may be one of the Houses of Midlake but there is no need to keep your oath to those devil''s swine. We have been slapping these devil''s pawns back to hell where they belong but, of course, His Holy Might will be glad if you and your army participate in his service to Lord Mordu''." spoke the haughty Lord.


    After successfully pushing the Retribution Army back to the wall and nearly out of the city with the superior number of forces, the peasant army of Midlake saw the tide of battle changing again due to the arrival of the infamous black cavalry of Harrimore which was standing idly at the south gate until days before.

 Ch86: An encounter in crossing destiny

    With superior numbers, the peasant army of the crown pushed the army of Retribution back to the wall. After a day-long fight, they had a breakthrough into enemy ranks through the right flank.


    Ethan and a dozen purple cloaks penetrated deep into enemy headquarters. The commanders of the Retribution Army, who were the spoiled lords from Rode and Norg, retreated outside of the city when they saw their defence lines broken. Then, they suddenly saw light across the gate.


    The infamous black cavalry of House Harrimore which was sitting idly at the south gate was found outside of the north gate.


    The retreating commanders found relief as another loyal servant of Temple showed up in their time of need.


    A lord stepped forward and welcomed the new forces, "Lord Harrimore. Finally, you must have decided to take some action too after sitting idly in the south for weeks. You have made the right choice. Lord Mordu'' is the true son of God and the Temple is the true way of life. You may be one of the Houses of Midlake but there is no need to keep your oath to those devil''s swine. We have been slapping these devil''s pawns back to hell where they belong but, of course, His Holy Might will be glad if you and your army participate in his service to Lord Mordu''."


    The lord welcomed lord Harrimore with an attitude. All the commanders of the Retribution Army were lords from Rode and Norg regions. Their pride would not let a lord from Midlake save them. He made the aid of House Harrimore as submission to Temple and them.


    "It seems you have the wrong idea, Lord Farsia of Rode," replied Lord Harrimore the fourth. "My cavalry is here by the royal command of Her Majesty the Crown; to annihilate all disloyal subjects of hers and put down this rebellion. Under the ancient agreement between King Dane and Lord Mordu'', the Temple must never touch the Crown and the royal family. This attempt to dispose of the royal family and replace the crown with Duke Ducan of House Goldfields is a blatant violation of the agreement. Any Lords and subjects of the Crown partaking in this act are deemed as treasonous. As the ancient House that had ridden alongside King Dane and saw this agreement written in first hand, my forefathers had given me the duty to uphold it," announced lord Harrimore the Fourth.


    "What!? What did you say? What nonsense are you spouting?" Perplexed, Farsia of Rode stuttered.


    "Exactly as you heard. Riders of Harrimore! Put down this rebellion at once."


    As it turned out, the black cavalry of Harrimore was at Midlake by the order of the Crown. When Midlake was besieged by the Retribution Army from the north and Easton army at the east, Cleo foresaw that her subjects would run away from the south gate. She noticed the intention of Grand Templer purposely leaving the south gate open to destroy the integrity of Crown''s forces by desertion. So, she needed someone to close the hole.


    House Harrimore, being the most respected ancient clan of Midlake and enjoying the closest relationship to Temple among the clans of Midlake, was the perfect actor for that role.


    Five hundred black cavalries would not be much against the ten thousand-strong army of Temple, especially when ordered to hold the walls of Midlake at the early stage of war. However, they could be decisive forces when the enemy was a battle-battered army trying to retreat to an open field by squeezing through the gate.


    The declaration from Lord Harrimore the fourth slapped the smug out of the lords of Rode and Norg. Once prideful lords who thought they were untouchable became known the fact that they were not as invincible as they thought they might be. They turned to their last hope, the Grand Templer, the great commander of the Retribution Army.


    "A young clever Queen. She always seems to be a step ahead of me." The Grand Templer gave a remark as he finished his cup of tea while observing the battlefield from the top of the tower at the barrack.


    The Grand Templer decided it was time for him to step up and end the war himself when his forces were reduced to two-thirds of the initial size with casualties and injuries. He told his men to clear out of the plaza and retreat to the open field while he would be facing the champion of Midlake. He hated that his men would be caught up in the heat when he used area spells during the confrontation. His plan became obsolete as Harrimore''s cavalry entered the battle from Crown''s side and ran down any of his men who were getting out of the city.


    "Sir Champion. It seems the black cavalry is on our side."


    "Yes. It appears so. They can''t run away anymore. So, I will catch those enemy commanders and end the war." Ethan saw the end of the war. He asked the knights to take care of Ring as he headed toward the enemies alone. He cut down anyone who stepped in to stop him. The elite golden guards fell one after another as if they were papers. "I am Ethan, the champion of God. Surrender and tell your men to stand down. Fight for the false apostle and you shall see your next life. Surrender and your lives shall be spared as captives. I give you my words," persuaded Ethan.


    At that moment, Ethan heard a bark coming from the cloaked man behind the lords. "How dare? A fake champion dares to defile His Holy Name. It is you who shall stand down!" The man lowered his cloak and showed his face. "The holy patrons and their army shall never fall for such devil talks. By His Name, I shall cleanse this land of sins and revitalise the faith of truth!" Ayeegyee of Wisdom declared.


    "You..you. I know you." Ethan stuttered when he saw the man''s face. "You are that Ayeegyee from Gambit who held court against me."


    "True. It was I. Now, kneel before me, fugitive. You are taking everyone to the down-path. Ask for forgiveness. Else, you shall never see life again for you will burn in hell for eternity." Ayeegyee acted high and mighty when Ethan seemed to remember him. From high horse, he looked down at Ethan and told him to ask for forgiveness.


    "What a load of crap," Ethan answered back. "You don''t look so wise given your title. Where did your wisdom go during these two years? Your feeble threats do not work against me anymore. Your lies, I am sick of them." Ethan brought his blade to the front and dashed.


    Like a gush of wind, he passed through the crowd of lords and stopped behind them. Then, he shook the drops of blood off his blade. After the last drop, the Ayeegyee fell off his horse and dropped to the ground, all his signs of life came to rest. He proved that commanders or footsoldiers, lords or peasants, all were the same before him. That they all could lose their heads.


    Since ancient times, defeated royalties and high nobles were mostly imprisoned as it was the unspoken agreement between them. Because of that, all High Lords thought they were untouchable even if they were to be defeated. When they saw an Ayeegyee lose his life before them, it terrified them to the core.


    They ran back to the barrack where their great Grand Templer was as their last hope of survival. One Lord dropped his sword and dismounted as a form of surrender. Ethan spared the one who surrendered but he threw the others off their mounts by a blast of wind. The table had turned. It was Ethan who was standing while the lords, who were ever on their high horse, rolled on the ground. He squashed their pride so that they would never dare to raise their sword against Cleo again.


    "Enough is enough."


    At that moment, a handsome voice full of authority stopped Ethan. A middle-aged man who was about to step into the age of senile causally walked through the battlefield as if he were in a flower field. No one seemed to dare stand before him. Allies and enemies alike stayed away from him.


    Ethan could sense an aura from that person which was completely different from any opponents he had fought. His aura was strong and intimidating but there was no vile or malevolent in it. There was a sense of sorrow in the man''s eyes. They were the first pair of eyes Ethan felt humane among all the adversaries of Temple he had fought. Before, they were either menacing or narcissistic.


    "Enough is enough. This endless bloodshed has to stop."


    "Yes, it has to," replied Ethan.


    As soon as the two reached a distance between them, they dashed toward each other. The champion of new faith and the final defender of old had a run of test on strength. By raw strength, Ethan''s attack was slightly heavier. But Ethan was impressed for a fifty-year-old man to be equal in raw strength with him who was twenty years younger.


    "You have a good grip, old man."


    Ethan got excited for a moment. He was crossing swords with the strongest warrior of Midland. It was his dream when he joined the service at the Temple years ago.


    "Do not lower yourself to the level of an idiot who is excited by a fight, champion of new faith. Do not fight because you enjoy; fight because you hate. Or you will be in the endless cycle of fight. If you don''t die today, that is."


    Ethan took in the piece of wisdom the Grand Templer shared with him. Then, he twisted and turned his sword ending the deadlock. By using the wind step, he swiftly went behind Grand Templer and slashed. However, he had to abandon his strike when he saw the Grand Templer''s blade waiting for where he would step.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Ethan quickly switched to fire blast instead of slashing with his blade. It was close range so Ethan was confident that Grand Templer could not dodge. Then, again, he found his adversary to be a step ahead of him. His fireblast hit a wall of ice instead.


    "He built a wall faster than my blast. How is it possible?" Ethan was surprised.


    But it did not end there. Grand Templer prepared one more surprise for Ethan. The water from the melted ice wall was manipulated like a whip and lashed Ethan. Ethan was soaked wet in the middle of winter which gave Grand Templer a perfect opportunity to cage Ethan in ice prison. Ethan jumped out of the danger with a second away. The frost only managed to scratch him.


    "What seamless invoking of a series of spells," Ethan remarked. Fa¨¹n''s spells were powerful and mostly focused on each cast meanwhile Grand Templer''s were like a stream of water which was the style Ethan had been striving to be perfect.


    Ethan charged back after a tiny break. He did not want to give the Grand Templer a breather. As an old man over fifty, the Grand Templer was bound to be exhausted earlier than him if he kept pressing on.


    He was hindered by a thick cloudy ice-barrier so he took a detour to the side with wind-steps. "He must have raised the defence so he only has to choose left or right by blocking my middle path. A clever way to defend against wind-steps technique which changes direction at every last second." Ethan learnt. He chose right.


    As a right-handed swordsman, choosing left would be easier to strike but Grand Templer would have predicted it. So, he took a difficult path.


    Ethan spun backwards and slashed diagonally. The moment he swung, Ethan noticed his blade was moved differently. He was parried by Grand Templer who was waiting for him to punch him in the face. Ethan heard a cracking sound from his nose before he fell back.


    "How is he waiting for me there as if he knew I was coming? Is he reading my mind?" Ethan started to suspect as it was the second time Grand Templer saw his move. "This is our first time exchanging blows. How are you predicting my every move like I am a book you have read?" Ethan asked.


    The Grand Templer was a man who talked little but did more. He spoke only when he had to.


    Ethan could not tell how the Grand Templer was doing it but one thing he certainly could tell was that Grand Templer was getting tired.


    Earlier, the Grand Templer could have ended the fight by chasing him when he was concussed. He chose to take a break instead.


    "Age gives experience which may be the very reason he predicts my every move. But age also has a drawback on him," assessed Ethan, "his body isn''t what it used to be. If I keep pushing on..." Ethan determined his tactics.


    He leapt into the air and stooped to his target. The Grand Templer raised a gigantic ice shard in Ethan''s path but Ethan shattered it in one blow. The Grand Templer had moved out of the place since he knew it wouldn''t be able to stop Ethan. He retreated into the barrack compound behind him.


    Ethan, without a break, chased the Grand Templer. They had a serious bout of crossing blows; sparks flew at each contact as Ethan put a heavy swing in each attack and Grand Templer parried every one of those attacks perfectly. Rocks were cut and big wooden pillars were splintered after contact with Ethan''s divine-reinforced attacks. The sturdy stone barrack was being broken apart as if it was under attack by the catapults.


    At first, Ethan thought he had an advantage in stamina. As the bout continued, he found himself at the losing end. His breathing became ragged while the breath of the old adversary was as smooth as a breeze. Ethan felt he entered a swamp. The more he put the effort in, the more he sank. "His timing of parry is too perfect," thought Ethan, "he isn''t moving after me. He is moving at the same time...no...even before me. He is leading me."


    Ethan realised the true power of the Grand Templer. "He is not reading my mind. And there is no way he is a clairvoyance. No one can see the future. So, how does he read all my moves before me?" Ethan stopped to assess the situation before he sank any further into his adversary''s swamp.


    The Grand Templer sighed when Ethan noticed a scent of his true power. He stepped up his game before Ethan found out any further. He kicked his heel to the floor and murmured, "Rumble."


    Ethan felt dizzy and wobbled. At that moment, he saw an attack coming straight to his neck. His subconscious told him to block but he chose to evade. He leapt backwards but his body jumped to the side crashing into the stonewall of the barrack. Due to the force, Victrix fell off his back.


    The Grand Templer frowned as his prey escaped. He kicked his heel again before Ethan was back to his feet. He lunged at Ethan who had his back to the wall.


    Ethan fell back again before he stood up. He searched for Victrix since Luther entrusted it to him. As the spear of King, he could not let Victrix lie on the ground. However, the dizziness stroke again. He could not balance himself. The Grand Templer was coming so he gave up searching Victrix at the moment. He focused on facing Grand Templer first.


    "I can block. There is enough time." The subconscious spoke to Ethan again. However, his instinct knew he couldn''t. So, he rolled to the side and blasted a fireball. He missed his target miserably but he managed to stay alive by evading.  Before the Grand Templer attacked him again, Ethan found his balance quickly and jumped onto the tower that the Grand Templer might not reach easily. He needed time to reassess the situation before he faced him again. But he was not given.


    The Grand Templer kicked the wall of the tower lightly and the tower started to collapse after a strong shaking.


    Ethan jumped onto the rooftop of the barrack to take refuge from the collapsing tower. His old adversary bombarded him with a series of icicles. The powerful projectiles tore apart the roof tiles instead as Ethan managed to evade them all.


    "Nothing will change if I only keep evading. I have to fight," a thought came to Ethan, "I can melt the missiles with a fireball and launch an attack."


    Ethan switched to the offence as his mind advised. He threw a big blue fireball that could burn anything in its way. Following it was Ethan behind the cover of brilliant light; ready to strike by the moment Grand Templer dispelled the fireball.


    As expected, even the blue fireball that could burn to crisps to any mere Templers was nothing for Grand Templer. When Grand Templer dispelled the spell, Ethan jumped out from behind the light and slashed, only to find a stab in his belly by a polearm.


    Just as the last time, Grand Templer saw through his move and prepared a counter.


    "Damn it. This hurt more than I expected," muttered Ethan, "but so worth it." Ethan grinned victoriously as the Grand Templer spat blood.


    While launching an attack from the front, Ethan had a backup behind the Grand Templer. With the trick he learnt from Fa¨¹n, he lifted Victrix which had been lying on the ground since earlier with a wind spell and used it to stab from the back.


    "To die in the hand of an exceptional warrior and by the weapon of King, I am truly honoured." The Grand Templer spoke calmly as he coughed out the blood coming up at each breath. He was at peace even though he lost.


    "Quite the contrary, I am honoured to cross swords with you. It took me some time to figure out your trick, Sir Holy Might. Whenever I attacked, you predicted my moves. So, at first, I thought you could read my mind. Then, I noticed you were not reacting to my move, instead, you were moving the same as me or earlier than me at some points. It was as if you had clairvoyance. But in reality, you were leading me. You were talking to my mind. All the subconscious thoughts that came to my mind were you. You fed me seemingly great options so that I chose them, only to be met with a counter. You have such a frightening spell. How do you even cast that, I can''t even imagine a way?"


    "You have an impressive talent in analysis and assessment, sir Champion." Grand Templer praised Ethan. He continued, "If I give you a hint, you may learn *cough *cough to cast it next week. Maybe I should. It will be fascinating, indeed."


    "Why? Why would you help your enemy learn your spell?"


    "This is just an encounter in crossing destiny. ''Enemy'' is such *cough a strong word to describe you or me. You are an opponent I meet in this ever-changing nature of the world. *Cough. It may take a decade, or a century, or even a millennium. But there will come a day when everything you remember will change so aggressively that you won''t recognise any of it anymore. I hope *cough you *wheeze will be more accepting than Lord Mordu'' when the time comes. For reference, my spell_it has to do with vibration."


    The Grand Templer soon passed away after a few difficult breaths.


    Ethan carried him by the shoulder and rested the body over a table. He placed the arms over the chest with the sword in between. He treated the body with the utmost respect. Then, he went out of the compound and announced his victory to the plaza by raising Victrix, ending the war of Midlake.